SERVING  THE  REPUBLIC 


^aAKMMI«H«MNNM^^ 


-^WtoMwmfe»Atttt«!Bft«t^&^Wft^^ 


NELSON  A.  MILES 


BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 

O 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


M 


V\ 


SERVING 
THE    REPUBLIC 


MEMOIRS    OF    THE    CIVIL 
AND    MILITARY    LIFE    OF 

NELSON    A.  MILES 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL,  UNITED  STATES  ARMY 


ILLUSTRATED 


HARPER  &  BROTHERS  PUBLISHERS 

NEW     YORK     AND     LONDON 
M  C  MXI 


ElSM 


COPYRIGHT.   1911.    BY    HARPER   A    BROTHERS 

'RINTED   IN   THE    UNITED   STATES   OF   AMERICA 

PUBLISHED   OCTOBER.    1911 


3 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  »AGE 

INTRODUCTION vii 

I.  MID-CENTURY  MASSACHUSETTS i 

II.  FROM  HOME  TO  THE  BATTLE-FIELD 20 

III.  THE  CAMPAIGNS  IN  THE  EAST 47 

IV.  CLOSING  SCENES  OP  THE  WAR 76 

V.  THE  AFTERMATH  OF  WAR 95 

VI.  IN  THE  INDIAN  COUNTRY        107 

VII.  FIGHTING  ON  THE  PLAINS       ........  122 

VIII.  CAMPAIGNING  AGAINST  THE  Sioux       -  137 

IX.  THE  CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 169 

X.  INDIAN  LIFE  AND  PROBLEMS 182 

XI.  FROM  ALASKA  TO  ARIZONA 209 

XII.  THE  LAST  INDIAN  WAR 233 

XIII.  COMMANDING  MIDDLE  DIVISION 248 

XIV.  COMMANDING  THE  ARMY 259 

XV.  THE  WAR  WITH  SPAIN 268 

XVI.  CAMPAIGNING  IN  CUBA 285 

XVII.  THE  CAPTURE  OF  PORTO  Rico 296 

XVIII.  THE  CLOSE  OF  ACTIVE  SERVICE 306 

APPENDIX    A 315 

APPENDIX    B 328 

INDEX 331 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL   NELSON    A.    MILES Frontispitct 

PARENTS  AND  BIRTHPLACE  OP  GENERAL  NELSON  A. 

MILES Facing  p.  8 

LIEUTENANT  NELSON  A.  MILES,  22D  MASSACHUSETTS 

VOLS.,  l86l "  26 

MAJOR-GENERAL  NELSON  A.  MILES,  COMMANDING  1ST 
DIVISION,  SECOND  ARMY  CORPS,  U.  S.  VOLS.,  1864- 
1865 "  26 

NELSON  A.  MILES,  COLONEL  U.  S.  INFANTRY,  BRIGA- 
DIER-GENERAL U.  S.  ARMY,  1866-1879  ....  "  26 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  NELSON  A.  MILES,  COMMAND- 
ING U.  S.  ARMY,  1895-1903 "  26 

BATTLE    OP    MALVERN    HILL,    VIRGINIA,    1862     ....         "  36 

CAPTURE   OP  FIELD   WORKS,   SPOTTSYLVANIA,   VIRGINIA, 

1864 "          66 

ABRAHAM    LINCOLN "  96 

MRS.    NELSON    A.    MILES "  IO8 

CAVALRY    CHARGE "  124 

SITTING    BULL,    SIOUX   INDIAN    CHIEF "  148 

CHIEF  JOSEPH,    OF   THE   NEZ   PERCES   INDIANS          ...  "  148 

WINTER    CAMPAIGNING "  I$6 

GERONIMO,    CHIEF    OF    THE    APACHES       .      .  ... V      •      *•''    •  "  2a8 
THE  MEETING  OF  THE  GENERALS  TO  ARRANGE  THE  SUR- 
RENDER  OF    SANTIAGO          "  286 

SPANIARDS     SURPRISED     AND     CAPTURED     BY     COLONEL 

HULING'S  REGIMENT  NEAR  COAMO "  302 

CUBAN,  PORTO  RICAN,  AND  PHILIPINO  PATRIOTS  .  .  "  306 
MAP  OF  WESTERN  UNITED  STATES  SHOWING  MILITARY 

POSTS  AND  ENGAGEMENTS  SPOKEN  OF  IN  THE  TEXT  "  330 


INTRODUCTION 

IN  writing  these  memoirs  I  have  a  threefold  object. 
My  hope  is  to  interest  the  reader  in  certain  sub- 
jects which  should  rest  near  the  hearts  of  all  patriotic 
citizens,  since  they  are  topics  dealing  to  some  extent 
with  the  history,  conditions,  and  welfare  of  our  coun- 
try; also,  in  doing  this,  to  add  a  leaf  to  the  crowns 
of  those  noble  men  who,  as  my  self-sacrificing  com- 
panions in  arms,  labored  heroically  in  her  service; 
and,  finally,  to  be  able  to  set  forth  some  information 
that  may  attract  and  prove  of  value  to  the  future 
student  and  historian.  I  trust  these  chapters  may 
awaken  their  readers  to  a  broader  interest  in  the 
establishment  and  development  of  our  government, 
and  to  a  justifiable  pride  in  our  country,  its  influence 
and  its  glory. 

The  recording  of  one's  personal  opinion,  judg- 
ment, and  observation  of  historical  events  appeals  to 
me  as  a  sacred  duty,  since  out  of  such  narratives  the 
facts  of  history  are  culled.  I  think  grave  error  may 
result,  and  often  arises,  from  the  inclusion  of  inac- 
curate reports  and  sensational  statements,  and  I  be- 
lieve that  literary  indifference  or  recklessness  should 
be  avoided  at  all  times.  To  this  end  I  shall  devote 
my  earnest  efforts  in  order  that  what  I  have  to  say 
may  at  least  be  authentic. 

vii 


INTRODUCTION 

That  part  of  our  country's  past  history  which 
treats  of  the  expansion  of  our  civilization  in  the  terri- 
tory west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the  causes  thereof, 
will  come  in  for  notice  in  the  course  of  my  narrative, 
as  will  also  the  more  salient  features  of  our  present 
conditions,  the  possible  trend  of  our  country's  future, 
and  the  responsibilities  and  possibilities  which  lie 
before  us.  I  hope  that  what  I  have  to  say  may  pro- 
mote confidence  in  the  young  men  of  to-day  and  in- 
spire them  with  patriotism,  since,  of  necessity,  the 
destiny  of  our  great  Republic  depends  chiefly  upon 
them  and  those  who  shall  follow  them. 


SERVING    THE     REPUBLIC 


SERVING   THE   REPUBLIC 


MID-CENTURY   MASSACHUSETTS 

TT  was  my  good  fortune  to  have  been  born  and 
1  reared  in  one  of  the  old  New  England  States — 
Massachusetts — and  in  the  goodly  town  of  West- 
minster, a  community  typical  of  a  civilization  which 
for  more  than  three  hundred  years  adhered  to  the 
traditions  and  principles  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers — in 
brief,  a  New  England  civilization.  A  climate  that  led 
to  mental  and  bodily  development,  a  physical  setting 
richly  endowed  by  Nature,  and  a  community  actuated 
and  controlled  by  the  highest  motives  of  public  in- 
tegrity, are  some  of  the  charms  and  advantages  of  my 
birthplace,  whose  merits  certainly  have  not  been  sur- 
passed by  other  localities.  I  find  it  in  my  heart  to 
wish  that  every  district,  home,  and  hamlet  in  our 
country  enjoyed  equal  blessings. 

It  was  in  part  because  of  their  experience,  their 
environments,  and  the  primitive  condition  of  their 
rugged  country  that  the  heart,  body,  and  mind  of  the 
early  settlers  of  New  England  were  so  strong  and 
resolute.  They  had  courage,  physical,  mental,  and 
moral,  as  emergency  demanded,  and,  thus  equipped, 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

they  were  qualified  for  the  hardy  life  to  which  they 
had  given  themselves,  to  the  crossing  of  unknown  seas, 
to  the  transforming  of  a  wilderness  into  peaceful  com- 
munities and  happy  homes.  Under  such  desperate 
and  exposed  conditions  the  sturdy  manhood  of  the 
colonists  was  ripened  and  matured.  Physical  as  well 
as  intellectual  strength  was  needed  to  lead  them 
victoriously  in  the  two  hundred  years  of  hardships  and 
warfare. 

Life  and  vigor  are  inherent  in  the  very  atmosphere 
of  New  England.  The  four  contrasting  seasons  call 
forth  an  answering  alertness  in  the  inhabitants  of  that 
section.  A  spring  whose  beauty  is  famed  is  followed 
by  a  joyous  summer,  which  in  turn  gives  way  to  the 
wonderful  New  England  autumn,  and  the  year  is 
rounded  out  with  a  sharp,  dry,  invigorating  winter. 
Of  all  New  England,  I  think  Massachusetts  is  espe- 
cially favored  as  regards  the  nature  of  its  people  and 
its  climate.  The  civilization  of  this  Republic  owes 
much  to  the  sturdy  settlers  of  that  colony.  Their 
admirable  qualities  have  been  reflected  not  only  in 
the  history  of  the  colonies  at  large,  but  also  in  the 
record  of  that  larger  commonwealth  which  succeeded 
them — a  record  of  progress  marked  with  events  of 
importance  to  the  human  race  considered  in  connec- 
tion with  the  mental  uplift  and  enlightening  develop- 
ment of  civilization. 

It  was  a  high  purpose  and  laudable  ambition  which 
embarked  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  upon  what  was  in 
their  day  a  perilous  and  arduous  voyage.  No  gain  of 
spoil  beckoned  them  onward ;  no  hope  of  avarice,  that 
modern  recompense  for  the  pillaging  of  new  lands, 


MID. CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

lured  them  on.  They  were  seeking  a  home,  a  home 
in  which  they  could  enjoy  political  and  personal 
liberty  dear  to  their  hearts,  free  from  the  oppression 
of  a  tyrannical  power.  Like  a  seed  blown  across  the 
seas  from  the  sterile  fields  of  the  old  world  to  the 
fertile,  virgin  soil  of  the  new,  the  little  colony  germi- 
nated and  grew  until  it  was  firmly  rooted  and  finally 
burst  forth  into  blossom,  bearing  fruit  in  such  abun- 
dance that  this  in  turn  furnished  seed  for  many  an- 
other planting.  Thus  the  Massachusetts  Common- 
wealth blazed  the  way  and  broke  ground  for  others 
to  follow,  and  when  the  tide  of  American  advance 
flowed  toward  the  West,  New  England  customs  and 
New  England  ideas  were  borne  along  to  be  deposited 
for  all  time  on  the  farthest  shore  reached  by  the 
advancing  civilization.  In  the  contest  which  the 
colonists,  under  that  redoubtable  leader,  Miles  Stand- 
ish,  had  to  maintain  with  the  Indians  whose  hostilities 
dated  back  to  near  the  first  landing,  Massachusetts 
was  ever  contributing  men  and  money  to  the  cause. 
The  struggle  for  our  national  independent  existence 
found  this  colony  ready  to  furnish  daring,  resolute, 
experienced  men  in  goodly  numbers,  and,  when  the 
"shot  heard  'round  the  world"  was  fired,  Massachu- 
setts became  the  first  field  of  action  in  that  great 
struggle  for  American  independence. 

New  England  to-day  presents  the  appearance  of  a 
country  largely  denuded  of  its  native  forests  and 
covered  with  towns  and  cities  which  are  supported 
chiefly  by  the  manufacturing  industries.  I  well  re- 
member when  it  was  quite  different.  Then  the 
fanner  was  more  independent  of  the  towns  and  cities, 

3 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  his  farm  establishment  more  completely  equipped 
and  well  stocked.  A  good  farm  at  that  time  pro- 
duced nearly  all  that  was  required  by  an  ordinary 
family,  and  subsistence  was  easily  obtainable.  The 
forest  and  wild  fields  provided  what  the  farm  itself 
did  not  produce. 

No  more  ideal  setting  for  innocent  and  happy 
childhood  could  be  found  than  my  home,  the  recol- 
lection of  which  I  naturally  cherish,  and  my  happiest 
memories  are  of  that  period  of  my  life  and  the  pleas- 
ures, influences,  and  associations  that  it  held.  Those 
influences  and  associations  were  well  calculated  to 
bring  out  that  mental  and  physical  growth  which 
count  for  so  much  in  meeting  the  responsibilities  of 
later  life,  and  in  the  full  accomplishment  of  a  man's 
whole  duty. 

I  attained  the  usual  accomplishments  of  the  country 
boy  during  my  childhood.  I  cannot  remember  when 
I  was  not  at  home  on  the  back  of  a  horse.  Long  be- 
fore I  could  hold  on  I  sat  in  front  of  my  father  holding 
on  to  the  reins  while  he  supported  me  on  the  horse's 
back  with  his  arms,  and  later  I  rode  behind  him.  I 
soon  learned  to  ride  alone,  clinging  on  to  the  mane, 
and  at  the  age  of  six  I  was  given  a  gentle  horse,  and 
could  manage  and  ride  him.  The  other  manly  sports 
of  the  country  boy  also  claimed  me  as  a  devotee.  I 
was  passionately  fond  of  coasting,  swimming,  skating, 
playing  ball,  and  trapping  or  hunting.  I  varied  these 
sports  by  exploring  the  surrounding  country,  accom- 
panied at  times  by  no  other  than  a  faithful  dog,  and 
many  a  day  was  spent  in  this  delightful  manner, 
listening  to  the  music  of  birds  at  that  time  abundant 

4 


MID-CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

in  the  forests  and  fields,  watching  the  wild  game — 
in  fact,  communing  with  and  enjoying  the  best  of 
Nature.  In  winter  I  was  up  early  and  attending  to 
a  farm-boy's  duties.  Then  came  a  walk  over  or 
through  the  snows  of  a  mile  to  school,  returning  the 
same  way,  then  attending  stock  and  other  duties,  and 
in  the  evening  with  my  companions  going  to  a  pond 
or  lake  a  mile  distant,  building  large  bonfires  and 
skating  for  hours.  All  this  gave  health,  happiness, 
and  a  strong  and  lasting  constitution. 

One  of  the  favorite  pastimes  for  our  boyhood  days 
was  playing  at  war,  and  hapless  were  those  who  hap- 
pened to  be  selected  to  represent  the  enemy,  for, 
whether  he  was  a  red-coated  Britisher,  a  red-skinned 
savage,  or  a  brown -faced  Mexican,  he  was  doomed 
to  certain  rout  and  defeat.  " Playing  Indian"  was, 
perhaps,  our  greatest  sport,  and  in  this  game  I  ac- 
quired boyish  fame  as  one  of  the  chiefs.  We  were 
divided  into  bands,  at  the  head  of  which  were  chief- 
tains, and  royal  fun  we  had  while  the  bands  engaged 
in  warfare,  necessitating  arduous  campaigns,  scout- 
ing, exploring,  pursuing,  and  the  like;  and  many  a 
time  have  our  boyish  shouts  or  our  blood-curdling 
war-cries  awakened  echoes  among  those  New  England 
hills.  Thus  did  we  make  believe,  never  thinking  that 
within  a  few  years,  but  far  removed  on  the  Western 
plains  and  mountains,  real  and  desperate  Indian  war- 
fare would  claim  our  services. 

I  have  to  thank  my  parents  not  only  for  the  physi- 
cal advantages  which  I  enjoyed,  but  also  for  the  high 
standards  of  heart  and  mind  that  were  as  strongly 
developed  in  them  as  they  were  in  my  more  remote 
2  5 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

ancestors.  My  father,  Daniel  Miles,  was  a  man  of 
great  strength  of  character,  of  resolution,  and  sterling 
integrity.  To  his  high  sense  of  honor,  his  courage, 
the  purity  of  his  nature,  and  the  depth  of  his  patriot- 
ism, I  am  indebted  for  whatever  ability  I  may  have 
had  for  meeting  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  a 
stern  and  exacting  profession.  On  his  side  my  father 
had  received  his  traits  of  character  through  a  suc- 
cession of  five  generations,  from  a  Welsh  clergyman 
ancestor,  the  Rev.  John  Myles,  from  Swansea,  Wales, 
who  settled  in  Swansea,  Massachusetts,  who  was 
doubly  a  warrior  fighting  with  approved  valor,  not 
only  for  the  Cross,  but  also  against  the  Indians  in  the 
Colonial  wars.  At  the  outbreak  of  King  Philip's 
War,  in  1675,  the  forces  of  the  Colonists  gathered  at 
his  residence,  which  had  been  strongly  built.  This 
was  fortified,  and  they  elected  the  pastor  captain. 
He  served  throughout  the  war,  defending  the  settle- 
ment from  the  hostilities  of  the  Indians,  and  at  its 
close  returned  to  his  vocation  of  clergyman.  Follow- 
ing the  custom  of  most  clergymen  of  that  time,  he 
was  an  educator  as  well  as  a  minister,  and  for  years 
conducted  a  school  "for  the  teaching  of  grammar 
and  arithmetic  and  the  tongues  of  Latin,  Greek,  and 
Hebrew;  also  how  to  read  English  and  to  write." 

John  Myles's  son,  Samuel,  adopted  his  father's  call- 
ing, and,  after  having  graduated  from  Harvard  Col- 
lege, in  1684,  went  to  England  and  took  orders  in  the 
English  Church.  In  1689  he  returned  to  Boston  and 
entered  on  his  rectorship  of  King's  Chapel,  which  posi- 
tion he  held  for  twenty-nine  years.  Oxford,  in  the 
mean  time,  conferred  upon  him,  in  1693,  the  degree 

6 


MID-CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

of  Master  of  Arts.  Having  left  Massachusetts,  and 
after  settling  temporarily  in  Pomfret,  Connecticut, 
my  ancestor  made  a  home  on  the  then  frontier 
where  the  town  of  Petersham,  in  Central  Massa- 
chusetts, now  stands;  but  this  home  was  so  subject 
to  attack  from  the  Indians  that  it  was  temporarily 
abandoned. 

In  the  Revolutionary  War  my  great-grandfather, 
Daniel  Miles,  and  my  grandfather,  Joab,  fought  at 
the  battle  of  Bennington,  wintered  with  Washington 
at  Valley  Forge,  and,  taking  part  in  the  principal  sub- 
sequent engagements,  witnessed  the  surrender  of 
Cornwallis  at  Yorktown.  The  zeal  of  my  great-grand- 
father carried  him  so  far  that  when  the  war  was 
over  he  converted  all  of  his  property  into  the  Con- 
tinental money  of  the  day.  When  the  government 
subsequently  repudiated  this  issue  of  currency,  my 
ancestor  suffered  a  total  loss  of  fortune. 

Westminster,  Worcester  County,  Massachusetts, 
was  the  home  of  my  father  after  he  reached  maturity, 
Petersham,  however,  being  the  place  of  his  birth. 
In  Westminster  my  father  engaged  in  farming  and 
the  lumber  business,  his  home  being  situated  near 
Wachusett  Mountain,  about  fifty  miles  from  Boston, 
in  a  picturesque  region  blessed  with  an  exhilarating 
climate.  My  mother,  Mary  Curtis,  traced  her  descent 
directly  from  William  Curtis,  who  arrived  on  the  ship 
Lyon  in  Boston  Harbor,  September  3,  1632.  Pos- 
sessing characteristics  much  like  those  of  my  father, 
she  also  had  those  traits  most  becoming  in  woman- 
hood, and  I  cannot  sufficiently  express  my  sense  of 
obligation  for  the  love  and  the  devotion  which  she 

7 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

showed  for  me.  Her  prayers  attended  me  always,  as 
a  child  or  man,  in  peace  or  in  war.  She  was  a  true 
Christian,  and  the  example  she  set  her  children  was 
an  incentive  toward  praiseworthy  conduct  and  an 
upright  and  honorable  life.  Our  home  was  also 
blessed  by  an  elder  brother,  whose  splendid  example 
and  precepts  were  of  the  highest  and  truest  type  of 
American  citizenship,  and  the  refining,  beneficent  in- 
fluence of  two  devoted  sisters  made  it  a  most  cheer- 
ful and  happy  Home. 

Thus  my  boyhood  ran  its  course.  The  educational 
advantages  were  the  best  for  the  youth  of  that  com- 
munity. In  due  time  I  outgrew  the  simple  school 
of  the  district,  and  was  admitted  to  the  greater  op- 
portunities of  the  academy,  then  taught  by  that 
prominent  educator,  John  R.  Gait.  At  the  age  of 
sixteen  I  moved  to  Boston  in  order  to  acquire  a 
business  education,  as  I  had  decided  to  engage  in 
commercial  pursuits,  although  this  was  by  no  means 
congenial  to  me,  for  there  had  been  at  work  upon  my 
mind  and  heart  a  powerful  influence  all  the  years  of 
my  young  life  which  pointed  my  desires  in  another 
direction. 

I  had  been  accustomed  throughout  my  youth  to 
listen  to  the  evening  fireside  tales  when  relatives  or 
friends  were  visiting  us.  These  stories  held  for  me  a 
potent  charm  and  wonder,  as  they  usually  related  to 
the  historical  lore  of  the  section — tales  of  fighting 
and  campaigning,  of  devotion  to  country,  and  of 
sacrifices  made  in  the  cause  of  patriotism.  Thus  it 
was  that  I  first  heard  my  father  tell  of  the  experience 
of  his  father  and  grandfather,  of  their  sudden  depart- 

8 


MOTHER 


FATHER 


BIRTHPLACE 
PARENTS    AND    BIRTHPLACE    OF    GENERAL    NELSON    A.    MILES 


MID. CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

ure  for  the  field  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution, 
and  of  the  dangers  and  privations  which  they  and 
their  companions  in  arms  endured.  Thus  I  learned 
that,  each  in  his  day,  my  ancestors  had  been  eminent 
examples  of  patriotism  and  lofty  courage,  and  my 
own  heart  became  enthused  with  a  longing  for  the 
military  profession.  I  soon  realized  that  there  was 
no  present  likelihood  of  my  being'able  to  follow  what 
would  have  been  my  chosen  occupation  for  life,  and 
it  was  at  this  time  that  I  went  to  Boston  to  enter 
commercial  pursuits,  cherishing  the  hope,  none  the 
less,  that  some  occasion  would  afford  me  the  oppor- 
tunity to  serve  my  country  as  my  ancestors  had  done. 
Little  did  I  think  that  an  occasion  was  so  near  at 
hand,  or  that  the  demand  for  service  would  be  so  in- 
sistent or  so  far-reaching. 

During  the  five  years  which  I  spent  in  Boston, 
I  had  ample  opportunity  for  studying  the  temper  of 
the  times,  and  it  soon  became  apparent  to  me,  as  it 
did  indeed  to  all  of  the  younger  men  of  that  period, 
that  we  were  being  threatened  by  a  political  hurricane 
which  was  sure  to  break  upon  us  sooner  or  later.  The 
body  politic  was  in  a  state  of  feverish  excitement. 
Controversy,  from  being  acrimonious,  soon  became 
violent.  Talk  of  war  became  common,  and  thoughts 
of  war  were  universal.  Finally  the  fire  of  antagonism 
burst  into  flame  in  the  West,  and  what  was  known  as 
the  Kansas  Border  War  took  place,  to  be  followed  a 
little  later  by  the  Harper's  Ferry  affair,  that  ill- 
advised  effort  of  John  Brown  to  settle  matters  to 
his  own  liking. 

During  this  period  preceding  the  war,  the  study  of 

9 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

political  questions  engrossed  my  time,  and  naturally 
I  observed  the  undisguised  preparations  which  were 
going  forward  in  the  Southern  States,  to  the  end  that 
they  might  be  prepared  to  uphold  their  cause  by  arms, 
if  conflict  became  inevitable.  Hence  I  devoted  all 
my  spare  time  and  thought  to  military  affairs,  and 
strove,  with  such  aid  as  I  could  command,  to  equip 
myself  in  the  military  arts  so  that  when  the  call  came 
from  my  country  I  might  be  prepared  to  serve  her 
efficiently.  Books  of  military  history,  manuals  of 
army  regulations,  and  treatises  on  strategy  and 
military  tactics  became  my  favorite  reading.  In 
order  to  further  prepare  myself,  I,  together  with  other 
young  men  of  Boston,  enlisted  the  services  of  a  vete- 
ran French  officer,  Colonel  Salignac,  who  was  a  most 
thorough  and  capable  soldier  and  military  instructor, 
and  under  whose  instruction  and  command  we  were 
splendidly  drilled  in  military  practice  and  discipline, 
as  well  as  in  the  duties  of  officers  and  the  methods 
of  command.  So  capable  and  so  popular  was  this 
French  officer  of  the  old  school  that  the  size  of  the 
corps  under  his  direction  grew,  until,  from  a  small  com- 
pany of  the  young  men  of  Boston,  it  numbered  finally 
over  three  thousand  men,  included  among  whom  were 
many  officers  of  Massachusetts  regiments  destined  to 
serve  with  distinction  throughout  the  war. 

During  the  five  years  of  my  life  between  the  ages  of 
sixteen  and  twenty-one  I  could  have  been  in  school  or 
college  in  the  company  of  boys  where  conventionality 
and  the  consensus  of  opinion  of  youthful  minds  is,  to 
a  great  extent,  the  controlling  influence.  On  the  con- 
trary, I  was  in  the  company  of  men  of  more  mature 

10 


MID-CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

years,  of  experience  and  judgment,  who  were  occupied 
with  the  affairs  of  the  world  and  with  public  interests 
that  naturally  turned  my  attention  to  broader  fields 
of  thought  and  observation.  In  the  busy  marts  of 
trade,  the  enterprise  of  commercial  life,  and  the  strict 
integrity  of  commercial  honor  that  prevailed  at  that 
time,  there  was  good  schooling  for  a  young  man. 
The  opportunity,  also,  to  see  and  realize  the  advan- 
tages of  our  institutions  of  government,  which  affect 
the  industries,  the  prosperity,  and  the  welfare  of  our 
communities,  States,  and  nation,  was  of  decided  ad- 
vantage. The  intelligence  of  the  world  disseminated 
by  the  great  journals  of  our  large  cities  was  also  a  great 
advantage  to  a  youthful  mind. 

The  instructive  and  interesting  lectures  by  the 
great  scholars,  scientists,  and  orators  of  that  day,  as 
given  on  the  lecture  forum,  were  not  only  agreeable 
and  fascinating,  but  highly  beneficial  and  lasting  in 
the  impression  made.  The  exciting  political  contro- 
versies that  prevailed  during  that  period  attracted  the 
attention  of  every  one,  and  fortunate  were  those  who 
had  the  opportunity  to  hear  the  great  political  prob- 
lems discussed,  the  great  arguments  made  by  the  most 
distinguished  statesmen  of  the  time  in  Tremont 
Temple  and  Faneuil  Hall — such  men  as  Robert  Win- 
throp,  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  Wendell  Phillips, 
Caleb  Gushing,  Stephen  A.  Douglas,  Edward  Everett, 
Henry  Wilson,  Gov.  Andrew  G.  Curtin,  and  Charles 
Sumner.  So  intense  was  the  excitement  and  so  agi- 
tated were  the  local  commercial  interests,  that  I  have 
seen  great  civic  meetings  broken  up  at  the  instigation 
of  business  interests  and  by  acts  of  violence,  and  such 

ii 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

men  as  Wendell  Phillips  driven  from  the  platform  at 
Tremont  Temple  and  mobbed  in  the  streets  of  Boston. 
While  my  days  were  occupied  in  the  duties  of  my  vo- 
cation, my  evenings  were  spent  chiefly  in  Comer's 
Commercial  College  and  the  Boston  Library. 

All  political  controversies  which  at  times  had  created 
intense  interest,  feeling,  and  excitement  were  insig- 
nificant compared  with  the  political  storm  which  had 
been  gathering  for  seventy  years  and  at  that  time 
was  developing  in  a  most  threatening  form  that  boded 
evil  to  our  beloved  country,  if  not  its  destruction. 
No  other  question  concerning  the  Constitution,  laws, 
institutions,  or  system  of  government  was  so  vital  as 
the  one  great  problem  which  then  agitated  the  Amer- 
ican people — that  of  the  justice  or  injustice  of  the 
existence  and  perpetuation  of  human  slavery,  involv- 
ing the  dissolution  or  perpetuity  of  the  American 
Union.  None  other  affected  so  seriously  the  status 
of  our  citizenship,  our  industrial  interests,  the  char- 
acter of  our  country  or  its  future,  though  the  question 
of  State  sovereignty  and  the  constitutional  rights  of 
federation  or  non-federation  were  pressed  to  the  front 
and  argued  with  great  force. 

It  would  be  unfair  to  blame  the  people  of  one  age  or 
any  one  section  for  agitating  the  question  of  slavery 
or  defending  that  baleful  institution.  It  was  an  in- 
stitution for  which  the  people  of  this  country,  the 
founders  of  the  Republic,  and  every  generation  during 
its  existence  up  to  that  time,  were  responsible  and  will 
ever  be  held  responsible  by  future  historians,  for,  in 
fact,  it  will  ever  remain  a  blot  upon  our  history.  The 
original  charter  was  given  by  Charles  V.  to  a  Portu- 

12 


MID-CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

guese  merchant  to  transport  African  slaves  to  the 
colonies  of  America.  The  first  were  landed  in  Virginia 
against  the  protest  of  the  governor  of  that  colony. 
That  and  all  other  grants  and  concessions  of  like 
character  were  a  gross  injustice  and  cruelty  upon  the 
Ethiopian  and  a  curse  to  the  American.  It  cannot  be 
justified  by  any  philosophy,  and  it  can  be  accounted 
for  in  one  word  and  in  no  other  way — avarice.  Greed 
was  what  induced  the  colonists  to  receive  the  poor 
slaves  who  had  been  kidnapped  upon  the  coast  of 
Africa  and  brought  to  our  shores.  Greed  was  what 
impelled  them  to  force  their  captives  to  unrequited 
toil.  Greed  prompted  the  building  of  ships  and  their 
manning  to  bring  over  from  the  continent  of  Africa 
millions  of  people  to  toil  in  slavery  for  the  white 
people  of  this  country  along  the  whole  line  of  the 
Atlantic  colonies,  just  as  avarice  prompted  the  build- 
ing of  pirate  ships  that  for  years  roamed  the  seas  com- 
mitting acts  of  robbery  and  every  species  of  crime.  In 
fact,  the  avarice  of  the  human  race  has  made  it  re- 
sponsible for  its  most  colossal  crimes.  How  much 
wiser,  more  humane,  and  more  Christianlike  it  would 
have  been  had  the  American  people  appropriated  a 
sufficient  sum  to  have  paid  liberally  for  every  slave  on 
the  American  continent  and  set  them  free  or  returned 
them  to  their  native  land,  instead  of  having  encour- 
aged and  perpetuated  for  two  centuries  a  political 
system  which  engendered  hostile  elements  that  were 
in  due  time  to  deluge  the  country  in  fraternal  blood, 
to  bankrupt  practically  one  section,  and  to  involve 
the  whole  country  in  a  colossal  debt  which  bids  fair 
to  last  more  than  a  hundred  years. 

13 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

One  can  scarcely  realize  the  feelings  of  a  boy  or 
young  man  when  he  contemplates  the  dissolution  of 
his  government,  which,  from  the  very  hour  he  was 
first  able  to  think  or  to  understand  anything,  he  had 
been  taught  to  cherish  and  reverently  consider  pre- 
cious as  life  itself.  The  citizenship  which  he  has 
learned  to  regard  as  an  honor  and  a  privilege  of  great 
responsibility,  and  to  which  he  is  looking  forward  with 
bright  anticipation  and  hope,  is  threatened  with  abso- 
lute destruction.  Should  the  Republic  be  destroyed 
or  dissolved,  no  one  could  foretell  what  would  be  his 
political  status  or  condition.  It  was  that  serious 
aspect  of  affairs  that  caused  the  young  men  of  that 
day  to  think  deeply  and  anxiously  concerning  the 
political  conflict  then  being  waged  between  the  con- 
tending parties.  The  great  journals  of  the  country, 
while  admitting  the  possibility  of  serious  conflict, 
were  advising  and  advocating  an  amicable  settle- 
ment of  the  great  political  problem.  The  pulpit  and 
the  forum  were  eloquent  and  urgent  in  advocating 
peaceful  measures,  and  the  prayers  of  a  Christian 
people  in  entire  unanimity  ascended  to  Heaven,  sup- 
plicating Divine  interposition,  to  the  end  that  the 
storm  then  overshadowing  the  land  might  pass  harm- 
lessly by.  Politicians  and  statesmen  were  advocating 
measures  and  organizing  commissions  to  recommend 
a  peaceful  settlement  of  the  controversy,  and  yet  all 
such  efforts  seemed  to  be  fruitless  and  barren  of  re- 
sults. Argument  had  lost  its  force,  and  reason  seemed 
to  be  dethroned.  I  remember  reading  not  only  the 
journals  and  papers  published  in  the  North,  but  also 
with  great  care  those  published  in  the  South,  as  they 

14 


MID-CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

were  daily  received  at  the  library  in  Boston,  and  noting 
how  the  spirit  of  hostility  seemed  to  be  developing. 
The  agitation  of  the  political  problem  was  engendering 
a  feeling  of  intense  hostility — hatred,  in  fact,  on  the 
part  of  the  dominant  element  of  the  South  toward  the 
people  of  the  North. 

At  length,  in  April,  1860,  the  Democratic  conven- 
tion met  at  Baltimore,  Maryland,  and  resulted  in 
dividing  the  party  and  the  placing  of  two  prominent 
statesmen  in  the  field  as  candidates  for  the  Presidency 
— Stephen  A.  Douglas  and  John  C.  Breckenridge. 
The  most  prominent  political  question  then  agitating 
the  party  dominating  the  country  was  that  of  the  ad- 
visability of  extending  the  sphere  of  slavery  into  the 
States  and  territories  where  it  did  not  then  exist.  The 
policy  of  one  faction  was  to  permit  and  encourage  such 
extension,  or  at  least  to  enforce  a  recognition  of  the 
rights  in  human  property  in  every  section  of  the 
country.  This  policy  was  sustained  by  what  is  known 
as  the  "Dred  Scott  Decision";  while  the  other  policy 
was  then  supported  by  the  limitations  of  what  was 
known  as  the  "Missouri  Compromise,"  which  con- 
fined the  institution  of  slavery  to  certain  States  and 
territories.  This,  however,  was  subsequently  re- 
pealed, and  hence  there  appeared  the  possibility  of 
the  institution  being  made  to  grow  and  eventually  to 
spread  over  the  entire  country.  The  division  which 
split  the  convention  at  Baltimore  gave  opportunity 
for  the  election  of  a  nominee  of  the  Republican 
party. 

Before  their  convention,  which  met  at  Chicago  on 
May  1 6,  1860,  and  lasted  for  three  days,  the  Hon. 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

William  H.  Seward  was  regarded  as  the  great  leader 
of  the  Republican  party,  a  man  of  high  character  and 
representing  the  Empire  State  of  New  York.  Yet, 
like  many  others  who  have  appeared  before  and  since 
his  time,  he  had  not  a  following  quite  strong  enough 
to  secure  his  nomination  on  the  preliminary  ballots. 
Other  men  were  in  the  field  as  candidates  against 
him,  and  were  powerful  enough  to  control  the  votes  of 
their  States  and  thus  prevent  his  securing  the  major- 
ity. A  compromise  was  effected,  as  is  often  the  case, 
and  availability  succeeded,  as  in  other  cases.  The 
West  had  grown  in  political  power  and  importance. 
It  became  active  and  then  dominant  in  the  conven- 
tion, and  they  brought  forward  the  type  of  man 
popular  in  the  West  as  a  representative  of  that  pro- 
gressive element  of  true  Americanism,  a  man  who  had 
become  noted  as  a  jurist,  a  popular  public  speaker 
who  had  served  a  term  in  Congress  with  credit,  a  man 
of  spotless  character  and  bright  intellect,  and  imbued 
with  the  true  principles  of  Republican  ideas.  While 
Abraham  Lincoln's  nomination  was  a  disappointment 
to  the  veteran  leaders  of  his  party,  yet  it  seemed  to 
unite  all  elements  and  created  active  enthusiasm  in  all 
sections  of  the  North  and  West,  and,  after  a  spirited 
campaign,  he  was  elected.  There  was  nothing* in  his 
election  that  violated  any  principle  of  the  Constitution 
or  national  traditions  of  our  political  system.  He  had 
made  no  threat  to  disturb  any  of  the  rights  of  our 
citizens  or  to  deprive  any  of  them  of  their  political 
liberties  or  property  interests.  He  was  pledged  to 
support  the  Constitution  and  the  laws  of  Congress 
based  thereon. 

16 


MID-CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

Yet,  without  waiting  for  any  declaration  of  prin- 
ciples from  the  President-elect,  or  even  an  opportunity 
for  his  taking  the  oath  of  office,  measures  for  the  dis- 
solution of  the  government  were  actively  advocated 
over  the  entire  South,  and  actually  precipitated  in  no 
less  than  six  States  before  his  inauguration.  In  fact, 
so  strong  was  the  feeling  against  his  inauguration  that 
it  was  a  serious  question  whether  it  would  ever  be 
permitted.  The  political  agitation  had  aroused  an 
intensely  hostile  feeling  between  the  two  elements. 
War  was  predicted,  and  preparations  in  hot  haste 
were  made  for  carrying  it  into  effect.  Even  govern- 
ment munitions  of  war  were  taken  in  large  quantities 
from  Northern  navy-yards  and  arsenals  and  stored 
in  those  existing  in  Southern  States.  Many  of  the 
ships  of  the  navy  were  sent  to  distant  stations,  and 
the  greatest  activity  prevailed  among  military  men 
in  the  organization,  equipment,  and  drill  of  Southern 
military  forces. 

While  these  preparations  were  actively  going  on, 
and  almost  daily  accounts  given  in  the  Southern 
journals  of  such  war  preparations,  the  attention  of 
Northern  men  was  attracted  to  it,  and  a  correspond- 
ing and  reciprocal  activity  gradually  manifested 
itself.  .  Northern  militia  companies  began  to  be  re- 
cruited to  their  full  complement,  and  increasing  at- 
tention was  paid  to  their  instruction,  equipment,  and 
drill.  In  addition  to  all  this,  voluntary  organizations 
began  to  be  formed  of  young  men  who  were  drilled 
either  by  veterans  of  the  Mexican  War  or  by  ex- 
officers  of  the  French  army  who  had  had  experience 
in  more  recent  military  service  at  Magenta  and 

17 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

Solferino.  As  is  always  customary  after  a  war,  the 
uniforms  and  even  the  tactics  of  the  successful  forces 
became  popular  and  subject  to  adoption  in  other 
countries;  so  it  happened  that  the  chasseur  and 
Zouave  were  popular  in  our  own  country,  and  the 
French  tactics  were  translated  for  our  army  by 
Hardee,  who  abandoned  the  national  service  for  that 
of  the  Confederacy,  after  which  the  tactics  were  re- 
written by  General  Casey  and  became  familiar  in  our 
service  as  "Casey's  Tactics."  Even  as  far  west  as 
Illinois,  a  young  man  named  Ellsworth  had  formed  a 
company  of  young  athletes  known  as  "Ellsworth's 
Zouaves,"  governed  under  the  most  rigid  rules  of  dis- 
cipline, temperance,  and  good  habits,  and  when  they 
made  a  tour  of  the  Eastern  States  created  a  great  sen- 
sation by  excelling  every  military  organization  they 
met  including  the  corps  of  West  Point  Cadets. 

During  all  the  months  between  the  election  and 
inauguration  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  in  the  winter  of  1860  and 
'6 1,  military  armories  were  crowded;  and  wherever 
men  were  gathered  the  national  question  as  to  the 
existence  of  the  Republic,  and  the  probabilities  of  war, 
was  most  earnestly  discussed.  Patriotic  speeches 
were  made,  and  national  anthems  and  songs  were 
sung  with  great  enthusiasm.  While  Mr.  Lincoln's 
journey  to  Washington  and  his  inauguration  were 
successfully  accomplished,  they  occurred  under  the 
most  trying  circumstances.  If  any  one  will  now 
read  his  first  inaugural  address  he  will  be  impressed 
with  the  candor  and  generosity  of  that  most  re- 
markable document.  It  contains  no  words  even 
implying  menace  or  threat  of  violence,  but  it  is  in 

18 


MID-CENTURY    MASSACHUSETTS 

the  nature  of  a  most  earnest  appeal  to  the  heart, 
conscience,  and  patience  of  all  citizens  to  maintain 
and  preserve  our  institutions  and  government  as  they 
had  been  vouchsafed  to  us  by  the  fathers.  In  fact, 
it  would  be  difficult  to  find  in  literature  more  beautiful 
language  than  is  contained  in  that  brief  inaugural  ad- 
dress. In  the  closing  paragraph  he  reminded  the  dis- 
affected elements  of  the  country  that  they  had  no  vow 
recorded  in  heaven  to  destroy  the  Union,  while  he 
was  about  to  take  a  solemn  oath  to  maintain  the 
government  and  defend  the  Constitution,  and  then 
closed  with  the  following : 

' '  I  am  loath  to  close.  We  are  not  enemies,  but  friends.  We 
must  not  be  enemies.  Though  passion  may  have  strained,  it 
must  not  break  our  bonds  of  affection.  The  mystic  chords  of 
memory  stretching  from  every  battle-field  and  patriot  grave 
to  every  living  heart  and  hearthstone  all  over  this  broad  land 
will  yet  swell  the  chorus  of  the  Union  when  again  touched,  as 
surely  they  will  be  by  the  better  angels  of  our  nature." 


II 

FROM    HOME    TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

A7TER  the  inauguration  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  active  war 
measures  increased,  arsenals  and  custom-houses 
were  seized,  and  fortifications  erected  to  reduce  or 
capture  existing  forts  guarding  Southern  harbors.  A 
quasi-army  was  organized  under  General  Beauregard 
(who  had  resigned  his  commission  in  the  United  States 
army),  and  on  April  i2th  the  country  was  shocked  by 
the  bombardment  of  Fort  Sumter,  in  Charleston  Harbor. 
Those  guns  may  have  been  intended  to  solidify  and 
unite  the  Southern  people  in  favor  of  secession,  but 
they  had  the  effect  of  arousing  the  great  Northern 
power  and  patriotism.  These  were  awakened  in  every 
community  and  almost  every  home.  The  martial 
spirit  and  devotion  to  country  were  developed  to  an 
intense  degree.  No  people  were  ever  more  universally 
aroused  in  any  great  cause.  I  believe  the  loyal  sen- 
timent of  the  North  and  West  was  more  uniform  than 
the  desire  for  secession  in  the  South.  There  was  a  very 
strong  Union  element  in  the  Southern  States,  espe- 
cially Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Kentucky, 
Missouri,  Tennessee  and  Texas.  The  call  of  President 
Lincoln  for  troops  was  responded  to  immediately, 
and  whole  regiments  of  State  troops  repaired  to  their 
armories,  and  many  were  prepared  to  march  within 

20 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

twenty-four  hours.  The  first  important  measure  was 
to  save  Washington.  Large  quantities  of  war  ma- 
terial had  been  moved  to  Southern  arsenals  and  forts, 
and  then  seized,  which  gave  the  Southern  forces  a 
better  equipment  at  the  commencement  of  the  war. 
This  was  a  serious  embarrassment  to  the  nation,  and 
agents  were  immediately  sent  to  foreign  countries  to 
secure  arms  and  munitions  of  war,  and  were  in  many 
instances  obliged  to  accept  those  that  were  obsolete 
or  of  an  inferior  quality. 

The  Southern  forces  were  advanced  as  far  north  as 
Manassas  and  Centerville,  with  advanced  outposts  at 
Fairfax  and  Alexandria,  Virginia.  The  Confederate 
flag  floating  in  sight  of  the  White  House  at  Washington 
was  a  defiant  menace,  and  the  gallant  and  most  prom- 
ising young  Colonel  Ellsworth  met  a  tragic  death  in 
its  capture.  Beauregard  had  been  transferred  from 
South  Carolina  to  the  command  of  the  army  in  Vir- 
ginia. 

The  General-in-Chief  of  all  the  Union  forces  was  the 
veteran  General  Winfield  Scott.  Like  George  H. 
Thomas,  Farragut,  and  thousands  of  others,  this 
eminent  commander  represented  that  element  of  the 
South  which  remained  loyal  to  the  government  and 
devoted  to  its  perpetuity.  A  hero  in  the  War  of  1812, 
he  commanded  the  principal  army  in  the  conquest  of 
Mexico.  During  his  candidacy  for  the  Presidency  he 
had  been  unjustly  assailed,  but  criticism  never  pene- 
trated the  strong  armor  of  his  splendid  ability  and 
high  character.  The  infirmities  of  age  had  rendered 
him  at  that  time  unavailable  for  field  service,  but  his 
executive  ability  and  wise  counsel  were  invaluable  to 

3  21 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

the  nation,  and  his  firm  loyalty  inspired  confidence 
and  brought  tens  of  thousands  of  young  men  to  the 
national  standard. 

While  the  loyal  elements  were  exceedingly  impa- 
tient for  an  advance,  much  time  was  required  to 
properly  equip  an  army.  The  cry  was,  "On  to 
Richmond."  A  well-defined  plan  was  decided  upon. 
It  was  to  advance  an  army  of  three  corps  under 
General  McDowell,  from  Washington,  against  the 
army  under  Beauregard,  while  Patterson  was  to  hold 
or  neutralize  the  force  under  Johnston  in  the  Valley 
of  the  Shenandoah,  but,  like  many  well-drawn  plans 
of  campaign,  the  enemy  seldom  conforms  to  their 
requirements  or  conditions. 

The  delay  in  moving  was  taken  advantage  of  by 
the  opposing  army,  and  practically  the  entire  force 
under  Johnston  was  withdrawn  from  Patterson's  front 
in  time  to  participate  in  the  battle  of  Bull  Run. 
During  that  engagement  a  large  Union  force,  prac- 
tically one  corps,  was  held  in  reserve  at  Centerville, 
and  rendered  useless  thereby,  so  that  only  a  portion 
of  the  Union  army  was  engaged  against  the  entire 
concentrated  force  of  the  enemy.  The  result  was  a 
defeat,  which  turned  into  a  rout,  or  what  was  then 
termed  a  "stampede,"  back  to  the  environments  of 
Washington.  Vast  quantities  of  arms  and  munitions 
of  war  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  This  gave 
them  unbounded  confidence  and  encouragement, 
while  it  was  most  disheartening  to  the  loyal  element 
of  the  country.  It  soon,  however,  strengthened  the 
war  spirit  of  the  North  in  its  determination  to  main- 
tain the  government. 

22 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

The  first  call  of  seventy-five  thousand  men  was  re- 
sponded to  chiefly  by  men  in  the  militia  forces  of  the 
country,  who  enlisted  for  three  months.  Congress 
now  authorized  the  raising  of  an  army  of  five  hundred 
thousand  men  for  three  years'  enlistment.  This  was 
responded  to  almost  entirely  by  volunteers,  prin- 
cipally the  young  men  who  were  willing  to  lay  aside 
all  the  bright  prospects  of  life  and  make  every  sacri- 
fice for  the  good  of  their  country.  Citizenship  we 
lightly  considered  when  we  enjoyed  it  in  perfect  tran- 
quillity, yet,  when  its  destruction  was  threatened  in 
the  dark  gloom  of  impending  dissolution  and  we  were 
possibly  to  become  the  subjects  of  some  unknown 
dynasty  or  despotism,  our  patriotism  then  became  a 
sacred  obligation,  and  our  devotion  to  the  welfare  of 
our  country  dearer  than  all  other  considerations  in 
life.  Young  men  who  had  scarcely  ever  left  home 
before  bade  adieu  to  their  earlier  associations,  their 
worldly  interests,  to  those  nearest  and  dearest  to  them, 
and  marched  forth  to  victory  or  to  death  as  cheer- 
fully as  to  a  festival.  War-cries  and  patriotic  anthems 
were  shouted  on  every  street  and  wherever  Americans 
were  assembled.  "E  Pluribus  Unum,"  "The  Star- 
spangled  Banner,"  and  "America"  were  sung  in  all 
the  churches  and  public  gatherings.  The  national 
colors  were  displayed  over  every  patriotic  home  and 
worn  conspicuously  by  nearly  every  man,  woman,  and 
child  throughout  the  Northern  States.  The  entire 
press  voiced  the  will  of  the  people,  and  the  office  of 
every  journal  displayed  the  national  flag  and  echoed 
their  loyal  sentiments. 

It  was  then  well  into  the  summer  of  1861,  and  Con- 

23 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

gress,  after  a  long,  exciting,  and  very  important 
session,  adjourned,  but  not,  however,  until  after  the 
active  sympathizers  with  the  Southern  cause  had,  one 
by  one,  taken  their  leave  from  the  Senate  and  the 
House,  many  of  them  with  much  ostentation  and  some 
with  expressions  of  regret.  Before  Congress  adjourned 
the  prominent  leaders  resolved  to  return  to  their 
States  and  devote  their  personal  efforts  to  raising 
troops  to  preserve  the  Republic.  Among  those  were 
Senators  Wade  and  Sherman,  who  went  to  Ohio, 
Chandler  to  Michigan,  Trumbull  to  Illinois,  Fessen- 
den  to  Iftaine,  Harris  to  New  York,  and  Sumner 
and  Wilson  to  Massachusetts.  In  my  own  State 
Henry  Wilson  raised  the  226.  and  23d  Infantry 
and  a  battery  of  artillery.  It  was  then  appar- 
ent that  the  war  was  not  to  be  over  in  ninety 
days,  as  many  had  predicted,  but  was  to  be  of  long 
duration. 

The  occasion  seemed  opportune  for  me.  Although 
we  were  only  thirteen  years  from  the  close  of  the 
Mexican  War,  the  material  for  organizing,  instructing, 
and  disciplining  armies  was  exceedingly  limited  in 
our  country.  Men  who  had  had  experience  in  the 
war  with  Mexico  were  considered  best  qualified  to 
officer  and  command  the  great  volunteer  army.  Next 
to  them,  for  this  purpose,  came  the  men  who  had 
graduated  from  the  military  academy  at  West  Point, 
and  then  the  officers  of  our  militia  forces.  The  task 
of  selecting  officers  to  the  command  of  fighting  men 
was  most  difficult.  The  appointment  of  officers  of 
regiments  was  accorded  to  governors  of  the  States. 
Frequently  political  influence  was  used,  and  where 

•4 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

this  occurred  many  proved  utter  failures  in  the  field 
and  were  soon  allowed  to  resign. 

The  expense  of  recruiting  a  company  was  quite 
a  serious  undertaking,  and  in  a  few  cases  proved  dis- 
astrous to  those  who  attempted  it;  I  have  known  men 
who  expended  all  they  possessed  in  such  an  enterprise 
and  then  did  not  receive  the  commission  to  which 
they  were  entitled.  Public  meetings  were  held  in 
the  town  of  Roxbury,  now  a  part  of  Boston,  the 
home  of  that  Revolutionary  hero,  Warren,  who  fell 
at  Bunker  Hill,  and  enthusiasm  was  excited  with  the 
idea  of  having  that  place  represented  by  a  company 
to  be  known  as  the  "Warren  Guards."  It  was 
publicly  agreed  that  a  fund  should  be  raised  to  give 
to  each  man  who  enlisted  a  sum  of  money  to  leave 
with  his  family  or  those  dependent  upon  him.  I 
expended  all  the  money  I  then  possessed,  with  the 
addition  of  twenty-five  hundred  dollars  which  I  had 
borrowed,  in  the  expense  of  raising  this  company 
and  fulfilling  the  obligations  that  the  citizens  had 
made  to  the  enlisted  men.  The  men  were  permitted 
to  elect  their  officers,  and  such  election  was  taken  as 
a  recommendation  to  the  Governor.  I  was  elected 
Captain  of  the  company  and  duly  appointed  by  the 
Governor.  Political  influence  was  used  at  the  State 
Capitol  to  have  another  man  commissioned  in  my 
place,  and  so  strong  was  the  local  ward  political  press- 
ure brought  to  bear  upon  the  Governor  that  he 
yielded;  and  on  the  evening  before  the  regiment  was 
to  leave  the  State  he  sent  his  Adjutant-General  down 
to  the  camp  with  a  letter  directing  me  to  return  my 
Captain's  commission  and  accept  one  of  First  Lieu- 

25 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

tenant,  threatening,  if  I  did  not  do  so,  to  take  meas- 
ures toward  having  my  commission  canceled  at 
Washington.  As  I  had  enlisted  to  serve  my  country 
and  not  for  a  war  with  the  Governor  of  my  State,  I 
reluctantly  returned  the  commission  upon  which  I 
had  been  sworn  into  the  service  of  the  general  govern- 
ment and  accepted  the  commission  of  First  Lieutenant 
of  Company  E,  22d  Massachusetts  Infantry.  The 
regiment  was  greeted  with  great  enthusiasm  when- 
ever it  appeared  en  route  to  war,  especially  when 
marching  down  Broadway,  New  York,  and  through 
Philadelphia.  When  we  arrived  in  Washington  we 
marched  in  review  past. Mr.  Lincoln  at  the  White 
House. 

No  one  can  fully  realize  the  impressions  of  a  young 
man  seeing  the  capital  of  his  country  for  the  first  time 
under  such  circumstances.  The  capital — his  pride 
and  glory,  yet  quite  unlike  the  beautiful  city  of  to- 
day— the  unpaved  streets  full  of  dust  or  mud,  the 
national  Capitol  and  the  Washington  Monument  half 
built — yet  both  would  have  been  suitably  emblematic 
if  the  great  Republic,  not  having  reached  the  zenith  of 
its  power,  was  to  be  destroyed.  The  city  was  filled 
with  thousands  of  troops — infantry,  cavalry,  and 
artillery — and  on  every  hand  were  the  evidences  of 
war.  The  President,  dignified  and  hopeful,  his  sol- 
emn and  care-worn  face  indicating  the  depth  of 
his  anxiety  as  he  saw  the  mighty  army  form- 
ing to  aid  him  in  saving  the  nation,  greeted  all 
with  a  cordial  welcome  and  seemed  intensely  in- 
terested and  earnest  in  the  great  enterprise  in 
which  we  were  all  engaged.  He  had  selected  the 

26 


LIEUT.  N'ELSON  A.  MILES 

22d  Mass.  Volunteers,  1861 


MAJOR-GEN.    NELSON    A.    MILES 

Commanding  ist  Division,  Second  Army 
Corps,  U.  S.  Volunteers,  1864-1865 


NELSON    A.    MILES 

Colonel  U.  S.  Infantry,  Brigadier-General 
U.  S.  Army,  1866-1879 


Copyright,  1900,  by  Rice 


LIEUT.    GEN.    NELSON    A.    MILES 
Commanding  U.  S.  Army,  1895-1903 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

most  eminent  men  of  his  party,  many  of  them  his 
conspicuous  rivals,  and  placed  them  in  his  Cabinet, 
yet  he  towered  above  them  all,  physically  and  in- 
tellectually. Fortunate  indeed  was  the  nation  and 
the  cause  of  humanity  that  had  such  a  man  of 
pre-eminent  Ability  and  character  at  its  head,  and 
such  were  the  impressions  he  inspired  in  us  at  the 
time. 

Our  regiment  then  marched  over  Long  Bridge,  and 
camped  near  Falls  Church,  in  Virginia,  forming  a  part 
of  Wadsworth's  brigade  of  Fitzjohn  Porter's  division. 
My  only  brother,  Daniel,  accompanied  me  from  my 
home  to  Washington  and  to  where  the  guard  was 
stationed  at  the  Long  Bridge  over  the  Potomac.  This 
was  as  far  as  any  civilian  was  allowed  to  go  toward 
what  was  then  known  as  the  theater  of  war, Virginia, 
and  there  we  parted.  My  brother  was  twelve  years 
older  than  myself.  He  had  a  wife  and  four  small 
children ,  and  it  was  then  agreed  between  us  that  he 
should  return  home  and  care  for  his  family  and  our 
aged  parents,  and  not  enter  the  military  service  un- 
less there  should  arise  some  unforeseen  emergency  or 
unless  I  should  fall  as  a  result  of  the  serious  campaign 
in  which  I  was  then  about  to  engage.  Crossing  over 
the  Potomac  to  take  an  insignificant  part  in  the  army 
then  encamped  before  Washington  was  an  entirely 
new  experience  for  me,  one  for  which  I  felt  unpre- 
pared. Outside  of  the  few  men  that  I  knew  in  the 
regiment,  and  whom  I  had  known  but  for  a  few  weeks, 
I  did  not  know  any  one  in  that  great  army.  All  that 
a  young  man  could  hope  to  do  in  such  an  enterprise 
was  to  do  his  best  under  all  circumstances  and  con- 

27 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

ditions,  and  to  do  that  was  my  firm  determina- 
tion. 

The  Colonel  of  the  regiment,  United  States  Senator 
Henry  Wilson,  stayed  with  us  but  a  few  weeks.  He 
was  entirely  inexperienced  in  military  life,  although 
he  had  some  knowledge  of  the  subject  from  his  ex- 
perience as  chairman  of  the  military  committees  of 
the  Senate.  Although  a  large-hearted,  brave  man,  he 
was  more  of  a  politician  and  statesman  than  a  soldier. 

After  remaining  in  that  camp  but  a  few  weeks  I  re- 
ceived a  temporary  detail  on  the  staff  of  the  veteran 
General  Casey,  then  in  general  command  of  the  troops 
and  in  charge  of  the  assignment  of  troops  to  brigades 
and  divisions  on  their  arrival  in  Washington.  In 
a  short  time  I  received  a  permanent  detail  as  aide- 
de-camp  on  the  staff  of  Brigadier-General  O.  O. 
Howard,  then  commanding  a  brigade  located  at  Bla- 
densburg,  Maryland.  Here  I  remained  during  the 
autumn  months  of  1861.  During  that  time  the  gov- 
ernment was  occupied  in  transforming  nearly  a  hun- 
dred thousand  young  men,  civilians,  into  a  well- 
drilled  and  disciplined  army.  While  there  were 
urgent  appeals  for  an  advance  of  the  army  at  that 
time,  it  was  explained  that  it  was  not  prepared  to 
take  the  field  or  to  fight  a  battle.  Still,  the  opposing 
army  was  on  a  like  footing.  It  was  not  by  any  means 
a  veteran  organization  or  an  efficiently  disciplined 
body.  The  chances  of  success  to  the  Union  forces  in 
a  campaign  at  that  time  would  have  been  problemat- 
ical. The  Southern  forces  were  at  home — in  a  country 
perfectly  familiar  to  them;  they  had  been  victorious 
in  one  important  battle,  and  were  acting  on  the  de- 

28 


TO    THE    BATTLE. FIELD 

fensive — which  gave  them  at  all  times  a  great  ad- 
vantage. 

During  that  time  the  army  under  Grant  had 
achieved  success  at  Donelson.  General  Lyon,  who 
commanded  the  forces  in  Missouri,  was  conducting  a 
spirited  campaign.  Unfortunately,  he  met  his  death 
in  the  battle  of  Wilson's  Creek.  Had  he  lived  he 
would  undoubtedly  have  achieved  a  fame  equaled 
perhaps  by  no  one  on  the  Union  side. 

The  most  serious  danger  that  alarmed  the  people 
of  the  entire  country  at  that  time  was  the  reported 
reconstruction  of  one  of  our  largest  war-vessels,  which 
had  been  seized  at  the  Norfolk  navy-yard,  cut  down, 
covered  with  railroad  iron,  and  made  an  armored 
vessel.  When  the  reports  came  of  this  new  leviathan, 
its  terrible  destructive  power  and  the  impenetrability 
of  its  armor,  the  ingenuity  of  the  government  au- 
thorities was  taxed  to  the  utmost  for  a  means  to 
meet  this  new  enemy,  and  it  would  have  been  hopeless 
but  for  the  genius  of  one  man,  John  Ericsson.  This 
most  skilful  marine  engineer  conceived  the  idea  of 
constructing  a  vessel  having  armored  sides,  deck,  and 
turret  with  an  armament  of  the  heaviest-caliber  guns. 
When  he  and  his  associates  came  to  Washington  with 
their  plans,  they  received  little  encouragement  from 
the  naval  authorities,  but  Mr.  Lincoln,  who  had  had 
experience  as  a  flat-boatman  on  the  Mississippi,  had 
acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  relative  proportions  of 
ships  to  their  burden -carry  ing  capacity.  He  grasped 
the  idea,  comprehended  its  importance,  and  gave  his 
ready  support;  yet  not  to  the  extent  of  ordering  a 
vessel  constructed  at  the  government's  expense. 

29 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

What  he  did  was  to  agree  to  accept  the  vessel  pro- 
posed, provided  it  was  successful  under  fire.  Upon 
this,  Ericsson  built  the  Monitor  at  the  expense  of  Mr. 
Griswold,  Mr.  Bushnel,  and  Mr.  Winslow,  of  New 
York.  Its  arrival  at  Hampton  Roads  was  fortunately 
at  a  time  of  the  nation's  most  serious  crisis.  The 
battle  between  the  Monitor,  commanded  by  Worden 
and  Greene,  and  the  Merrimac,  was  one  of  the  most 
decisive  of  that  great  war,  and,  from  the  darkest  hour 
of  gloom  and  despair,  the  clouds  broke  over  a  nation  of 
universal  rejoicing.  It  saved  the  principal  Northern 
cities,  gave  us  a  navy,  and  resulted  largely  toward 
blockading  the  Southern  ports.  All  honor  to  Ericsson, 
Worden,  Greene,  and  their  generous  supporters. 

After  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake  had  been  made 
safe,  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  commanded  by 
General  McClellan,  with  Porter,  Sumner,  Franklin, 
Heintzelman,  and  Keyes  as  corps  commanders,  was 
moved  by  transports  down  the  Potomac  to  the  Chesa- 
peake Bay  and  up  the  James  and  the  York  rivers. 
A  battle  occurred  between  the  enemy  and  our  ad- 
vanced forces  at  Williamsburg.  The  army  advanced 
up  the  peninsula,  and  in  time  found  itself  face  to  face 
with  the  Confederates  strongly  intrenched  behind 
field  fortifications  about  seven  miles  out  from  Rich- 
mond. 

We  were  encamped,  awaiting  supplies,  reconnoi- 
tring and  preparing  for  an  assault,  when,  on  the  3ist 
day  of  May,  1862,  the  quiet  was  suddenly  broken  by  a 
well-planned  and  well-executed  attack  upon  our  left 
wing  by  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston's  forces.  This 
engagement  was  known  as  Seven  Pines.  Without 

30 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

creating  any  alarm  or  making  any  preliminary  dem- 
onstration of  active  hostilities,  the  Confederates  sud- 
denly advanced  in  great  force,  without  skirmishers 
or  advance-guard  in  front  of  them.  They  were  fired 
upon  by  the  picket-line  in  front  of  Casey's  division, 
but  as  the  Union  troops  retired,  the  Confederates, 
by  a  rapid  advance  and  charge,  reached  the  Union 
line  nearly  as  soon  as  the  retreating  pickets.  It  re- 
sulted in  serious  confusion  in  the  Union  army,  and 
that  portion  was  driven  back  through  the  forests  and 
fields  in  disorder.  The  enemy's  advance  was  made 
late  in  the  afternoon,  and  Sumner's  and  Franklin's 
corps  were  ordered  to  the  support  of  Casey's  division 
and  Heintzelman's  corps.  Sumner's  corps,  which  had 
been  held  in  reserve,  reached  the  field  just  at  the  close 
of  the  day,  and,  by  a  counter-charge,  drove  back  the 
enemy  and  bivouacked  on  the  battle-field  that  night. 
This  was  my  first  serious  experience  in  the  tragedy 
of  war.  It  was  my  duty,  as  an  aide-de-camp,  to  ride 
several  times  over  the  field,  and  a  more  gruesome 
scene  cannot  be  imagined.  In  the  noise  and  tumult 
of  battle,  blare  of  trumpets,  and  the  shouts  of  leaders, 
the  excitement  of  the  contest  overawes  all  other  con- 
siderations ;  yet  when  the  troops  had  ceased  firing  and 
the  muskets  and  cannon  became  silent,  the  proximity 
of  hostile  troops  suppressed  all  unnecessary  noise. 
There  was  only  the  quiet  moving  of  troops,  before  they 
were  allowed  to  rest,  into  positions  where  they  would 
be  available  in  case  the  action  was  resumed  during  the 
night.  Yet  that  field  of  gloom  was  not  entirely  noise- 
less. The  groans  of  the  living  and  the  moans  of  the 
dying  were  constant  in  every  part  of  the  field.  Those 

31 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

who  were  disabled  and  suffering  from  their  wounds 
were  calling  for  help,  for  water,  and  assistance.  One 
would  frequently  hear  the  words  * '  God ' '  and  ' '  Mother ' ' 
uttered  by  the  lips  of  those  who  were  suffering  and 
in  the  presence  of  death.  Frequently,  in  riding  over 
the  field,  I  was  obliged  to  dismount  and  grope  my 
way  carefully  so  as  to  avoid  tramping  on  bodies  that 
strewed  the  field.  My  horse  seemed  to  be  as  sensitive 
as  I  was,  and  frequently  stopped  when  near  the  body 
of  a  dead  or  dying  soldier. 

Unionists  and  Confederates  were  mingled  together 
upon  that  dark  field  of  strife.  In  passing  along  I  fre- 
quently asked  a  man  what  regiment  he  belonged  to, 
and  the  replies  were  "Massachusetts,"  "Vermont," 
' '  New  York, "  "  Pennsylvania, ' '  and  others ;  and  quite 
as  often  the  response  would  be  "Mississippi,"  "Loui- 
siana," "Virginia,"  or  some  other  Southern  State. 
The  suffering  of  those  young  Americans  alike  excited 
my  sympathy,  and  all  the  prejudice  that  I  may  have 
had  prior  to  that  time  vanished  as  I  began  to  realize 
how  little  those  young  men  had  to  do  in  bringing 
about  such  a  tragedy  and  causing  such  suffering. 
The  feeling  was  then,  as  it  was  in  after- years  after 
many  similar  scenes,  that  the  responsibility  for  such 
suffering  was  not  with  those  who  were  enduring  it, 
but  with  those  who,  by  conspiracy  and  selfish  ambi- 
tion, by  political  or  mercenary  interests,  had  brought 
to  pass  such  a  cruel  war  between  Americans.  Almost 
every  day  and  hour,  then,  brought  desolation  to  many 
homes,  and  mourning  and  suffering  to  every  section. 
The  best  disposition  possible  was  made  of  the  troops 
during  the  hours  of  the  night,  and  every  aid  was  made 

32 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

for  the  comfort  of  the  wounded.  All  night  long  they 
were  being  gathered,  as  far  as  possible,  into  tem- 
porary field  hospitals,  and  the  days  following  they 
were  given  all  the  assistance  that  the  circumstances 
would  permit. 

Early  on  the  following  morning  hostilities  were  re- 
sumed. Our  brigade  was  ordered  to  move  to  the  left 
into  a  dense  wood  and  meet  the  advance  of  the  enemy 
moving  in  that  direction.  I  was  sent  to  observe  the 
situation.  I  found  Colonel  Miller,  of  the  8ist  Penn- 
sylvania Volunteers,  a  gallant  veteran  of  the  Mexican 
War,  who  reported  the  enemy  in  solid  body  advancing 
in  his  front.  This  I  immediately  reported  to  General 
Howard,  and  with  him  returned  as  rapidly  as  our 
horses  could  take  us  to  the  threatened  position.  Be- 
fore reaching  it  the  battle  opened  and  we  met  the 
body  of  Colonel  Miller  being  borne  to  the  rear  and 
his  regiment  in  retreat.  General  Howard  directed  me 
to  rally  the  regiment  and  hold  the  enemy  until  he 
could  bring  the  rest  of  his  command  into  action.  I 
rallied  a  good  part  of  the  regiment  and  checked  the 
advance  of  the  Confederates  in  that  direction,  though 
wounded  and  my  horse  crippled  by  the  enemy's  fire. 
The  engagement  was  known  as  the  battle  of  Fair 
Oaks.  It  was  fought  principally  in  a  densely  wooded 
country,  and  the  lines  were  but  a  few  yards  apart.  It 
was  one  of  the  fiercest  battles  at  short  range  which 
occurred  during  the  war.  General  Howard  lost  his 
right  arm,  and  many  gallant  heroes  fell.  The  result 
was  a  success  for  the  Union  forces,  the  Confederates 
being  driven  from  the  ground  they  had  gained  the 
day  before;  the  effort  to  break  the  siege  or  to  dis- 

33 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

lodge  the  Union  forces  from  the  commanding  position 
which  they  occupied  had  proved  a  failure. 

Then  occurred  a  long  delay  of  several  weeks  prepar- 
ing for  what  seemed  to  be  an  indefinite  siege  of  Rich- 
mond. The  hostile  forces  strengthened  their  position 
by  the  slashing  of  timber,  constructing  abatis,  lines 
of  earthworks,  etc. 

During  this  delay  there  appeared  another  element 
in  the  great  drama,  that  great  genius  of  war,  Thomas 
J.Jackson.  He  had  acquired  the  name  of  "Stone- 
wall" by  his  personal  bravery  and  fortitude  at  the 
battle  of  Bull  Run,  where  he  commanded  his  bri- 
gade to  stand  like  a  stone  wall.  He  was  a  gradu- 
ate of  West  Point,  but  later  had  resigned  from  the 
army  and  became  a  professor  at  the  Military  Institute 
at  Lexington,  Virginia.  He  was  a  strange  man,  an 
eccentric  religious  enthusiast.  Being  a  native  of 
Virginia,  he  was  quite  familiar  with  the  topography 
of  the  country;  and,  being  given  an  independent  com- 
mand, he  moved  with  great  secrecy  and  celerity 
against  the  Union  forces  occupying  separate  positions, 
and  then  moved  by  a  rapid  forced  march  to  the  left 
flank  of  Lee's  army  in  front  of  Richmond,  Lee  having 
succeeded  to  the  command  after  the  disabling  of  John- 
ston at  the  battle  of  Fair  Oaks. 

While  this  was  being  done,  the  Confederate  cavalry, 
under  Stuart,  destroyed  the  depot  or  base  of  supplies 
of  McClellan's  army  at  White  House,  Virginia,  and  in 
doing  this  rode  entirely  around  the  Union  army. 

On  the  2  yth  of  June  the  seven  days'  battle  before 
Richmond  began.  By  the  raid  of  Stuart's  cavalry  the 
line  of  communication  of  McClellan's  army  had  been 

34 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

disturbed  and  his  position  threatened  more  seriously 
by  the  concentration  of  a  heavy  force  under  General 
Jackson  on  the  left  flank  of  the  Confederate  line.  The 
veteran  Sumner  was  like  a  caged  lion  or  an  ideal  war- 
horse,  clanking  his  bit — his  sole  desire  was  to  advance, 
advance.  We  knew  then,  as  we  know  now,  that  only 
a  weak  line  confronted  the  four  army  corps  of  Sumner, 
Franklin,  Keyes,  and  Heintzelman.  Our  means  of 
observation  were  limited.  On  our  line  of  battle  was 
a  very  tall  pine-tree,  without  limbs  except  at  the  top. 
A  sailor  had  been  up  this  tree  with  a  strong  strap 
round  it  and  his  body,  driving  railroad  spikes  in  it  as 
he  ascended.  It  was  within  range  of  the  enemy's  ar- 
tillery, and  had  been  struck  with  cannon-shot.  Sumner 
asked  some  one  to  volunteer  to  go  up  and  observe  the 
situation,  and  I,  being  somewhat  venturesome,  went 
up.  From  the  top  I  could  see  the  long  line  of  the 
enemy's  earthworks  occupied  by  a  thin  line  of  in- 
fantry and  artillery,  yet  they  had  left  a  great  number 
of  regimental  bands  that  were  continually  playing 
"Dixie,"  the  "Bonny  Blue  Flag,"  "Southern  Rights," 
etc.,  to  deceive  our  troops.  I  could  look  down  upon 
the  church-spires  and  house-tops  of  Richmond,  but, 
what  was  more  important  and  serious,  I  could  see 
large  bodies  moving. over  and  down  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Chickahominy  to  assail  our  right  wing.  These 
facts  I  reported  to  General  Sumner.  We  could  hear 
our  guns  receding  on  our  right,  and,  as  he  realized  the 
situation,  he  was  impatient  to  advance.  His  thoughts 
were  not  alone  with  his  desperate  surroundings,  but 
far  away,  as  he  said,  with  a  sigh,  "This  will  be  sad  and 
depressing  news  to  President  Lincoln  at  Washington." 

35 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

After  the  enemy's  vigorous  assault  and  a  desperate 
battle  had  been  fought,  our  right  wing  was  over- 
whelmed, driven  back  from  its  position,  and  seriously 
disabled,  but  not  entirely  demoralized.  An  effort  to 
reinforce  Porter's  corps  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Chicka- 
hominy  was  made  by  crossing  a  portion  of  the  Second 
Corps  and  some  of  the  Sixth  over,  but  too  late  to 
effect  any  important  results.  The  opportunity  to 
concentrate  and  make  one  determined  attack  upon 
Richmond  with  the  three  corps  practically  unoccu- 
pied against  the  inferior  force  immediately  in  front 
of  Richmond  was  lost. 

The  disastrous  result  to  the  Fifth  Corps  under 
General  Porter  caused  a  change  of  base  on  the 
part  of  General  McClellan  from  the  York  River  to 
the  James.  In  effecting  this  change  a  series  of  des- 
perate battles  was  fought.  The  Confederates  were 
determined  to  not  only  raise  the  siege  of  Richmond, 
but,  if  possible,  destroy  the  Union  army.  Battles 
were  fought  during  the  seven  days,  chiefly  at  Mechan- 
icsville,  Gaines's  Mill,  Allen's  Farm,  Savage  Station, 
White  Oak  Swamp,  Glendale,  and  Malvern  Hill. 
After  the  battles  of  Mechanicsville  and  Gaines's  Mill, 
the  right  wing  was  withdrawn,  and  as  the  main  body 
of  the  army  withdrew  from  its  line  of  works  the  enemy 
made  a  vigorous  advance.  A  halt  was  made  at 
Allen's  Farm,  or  Peach  Orchard,  and  a  fight  ensued. 
During  a  lull  in  the  engagement,  in  which  our  brigade 
was  not  engaged,  I  gathered  the  pioneers  of  the  dif- 
ferent regiments  and  cut  a  road  through  the  forest, 
thereby  saving  two  batteries  of  artillery. 

The  severe  battles  of  White  Oak  Swamp  and  Glen- 

36 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

dale,  or  Nelson's  Farm,  as  it  was  called,  resulted  in 
drawn  battles — without  any  great  advantage  on 
either  side.  Yet  the  Confederate  army  was  so  much 
encouraged  by  our  change  of  base  and  the  raising  of 
the  siege  of  Richmond  that  it  pressed  steadily  on  by 
every  avenue  and  road  passable.  Under  cover  of  the 
night  the  Union  forces  were  withdrawn  from  the 
fields.  This  had  a  depressing  and  demoralizing  effect 
upon  the  Union  troops,  yet  they  were  well  concen- 
trated at  Malvern  Hill,  a  strong,  natufal  position  on 
high  ground,  with  broad,  open  fields  interspersed  oc- 
casionally with  a  few  majestic  trees;  and  at  that  sea- 
son of  the  year  it  was  not  only  an  attractive  piece  of 
country,  but  an  ideal  battle-field. 

The  Union  army  took  up  strong,  commanding  posi- 
tions and  awaited  the  advance  of  the  Confederate 
forces.  Their  lines  were  formed  back  under  cover  of 
timber,  and  on  the  afternoon  of  July  ist  made  a  gen- 
eral advance,  which  soon  developed  into  one  of  the 
best  open-field  battles  that  I  have  ever  witnessed. 
The  Confederate  forces  as  they  debouched  from  the 
cover  of  the  forest  were  obliged  to  cross  a  wide,  open 
field,  and  the  moment  they  appeared  their  lines  were 
subjected  to  a  very  heavy  artillery  fire  from  our  bat- 
teries, arranged  thickly  on  the  crest  of  the  com- 
manding hills;  yet,  under  such  circumstances,  they 
maintained  excellent  order  and  cadence,  although  we 
could  see  the  wide  gaps  made  by  our  shells  in  the 
various  regiments  as  they  marched  across  the  field. 

Coming  up  where  they  met  a  well-directed,  steady 
infantry  fire,  they  attacked  with  great  enthusiasm,  and 
fought  with  desperation,  but  finally  their  lines  were 
4  37 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

broken  and  thrown  back  in  great  disorder.  Repeated 
assaults  were  made  with  the  same  results,  and  line 
after  line  was  moved  forward  only  to  be  hurled  back 
in  the  same  condition.  A  single  incident,  showing 
the  reckless  courage  of  some  men  in  the  supreme  hour 
of  battle  and  in  the  presence  of  death,  was  there  il- 
lustrated in  one  young  Confederate  Colonel  who  had 
led  his  regiment  across  the  field  in  excellent  order 
though  suffering  severely  from  the  artillery  fire. 
When  they  got  under  the  first  scattering  fire  of  our 
infantry  they  seemed  to  hesitate  and  slackened  their 
pace,  whereupon  he  dashed  out  in  front  of  his  regi- 
ment and,  gallantly  waving  his  hat,  shouted  to  his 
men,  ''Come  on,  come  on,  my  men!  Do  you  want 
to  live  forever?"  in  tones  that  seemed  to  scorn  danger 
and  defy  the  fate  of  carnage.  In  every  part  of  that 
field  the  Union  army  was  successful  and  the  Con- 
federate forces  were  routed  and  demoralized.  A  vig- 
orous advance  would  have  resulted  in  the  capture  of 
Richmond,  but,  instead,  before  the  battle  was  over 
and  decided,  orders  were  given  to  retreat. 

During  that  night  heavy  rains  descended  which 
thoroughly  drenched  the  troops  and  made  the  roads 
almost  impassable,  so  that,  on  reaching  Harrison's 
Landing  the  next  day,  the  Union  forces  were  in  a 
very  shattered  condition.  Thousands  of  men  were 
away  from  their  companies,  companies  were  sepa- 
rated from  their  regiments,  and  regiments  from  the 
brigades ;  and  in  some  portions  it  was  simply  a  mov- 
ing mass  of  men,  officers  and  soldiers,  infantry,  cavalry, 
and  artillery,  in  a  mixed  and  disheartened  condition. 
They  were  followed  from  Malvern  Hill  to  Harrison's 

38 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

Landing  by  only  a  small  portion  of  Confederate 
cavalry,  so  serious  had  been  their  defeat  at  Malvern 
Hill.  But  the  campaign  against  Richmond  had 
failed. 

On  July  ist  the  President  issued  a  call  for  three 
hundred  thousand  more  men.  He  had  been  requested 
to  do  this  by  the  governors  of  eighteen  States.  On 
July  nth  General  Halleck  was  appointed  Commander- 
in-Chief  of  the  United  States  army,  and  a  reorganiza- 
tion of  the  Union  forces  took  place.  The  governors 
of  States  were  anxious  to  employ,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  services  of  officers  who  had  had  experience  in  the 
field  during  the  campaigns  which  had  taken  place, 
and  the  Governor  of  my  own  State  wrote  to  General 
E.  V.  Sumner,  a  veteran  of  the  war  with  Mexico  and 
a  native  of  Massachusetts,  asking  him  to  send  a  list 
of  men  who  could  be  fittingly  appointed  as  field 
officers  of  the  new  regiments,  and  I  learned  that  my 
name  had  been  sent  at  the  head  of  the  list.  The 
Governor  chose  to  ignore  that  recommendation  and 
declined  to  appoint  me  though  asked  to  do  so  by 
prominent  men  of  the  State. 

The  result,  however,  turned  out  quite  as  satisfactory 
for  me.  During  the  late  campaign  I  had  acted  as 
Adjutant-General  of  the  brigade  and  was  frequently 
with  the  6ist  New  York  Volunteers.  Its  Lieutenant- 
Colonel,  Musset,  had  been  killed  at  the  battle  of  Fair 
Oaks,  and,  when  the  troops  were  at  Harrison's  Land- 
ing, Colonel  Barlow  wrote  to  Governor  Morgan,  of 
New  York,  earnestly  recommending  me  for  the  posi- 
tion as  Lieutenant-Colonel,  basing  his  recommenda- 
tions on  the  necessity  of  the  troops  and  my  record 

39 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

during  the  war  up  to  that  time.  It  was  an  unusual 
request,  and  rather  unusual  for  a  Governor  to  appoint 
an  officer  of  another  State.  Governor  Morgan  ap- 
proved the  recommendation  and  sent  me  the  com- 
mission of  Lieutenant-Colonel,  which  was  received 
with  great  gratification,  it  being  a  most  valuable 
promotion  at  that  period  of  my  life.  As  soon  as  it 
was  received  I  advised  the  Governor  of  Massa- 
chusetts that  I  had  vacated  the  position  of  First- 
Lieutenant  of  Company  E,  22d  Massachusetts  Volun- 
teers, which  he  had  sent  me  on  the  taking  away  of  my 
commission  as  Captain.  My  tastes  were  entirely 
with  the  fighting  force  of  the  army.  I  preferred 
the  command  of  troops  to  any  staff  position.  I  was 
therefore  exceedingly  happy  to  be  again  in  the  line, 
and  elated  with  the  additional  rank  and  responsi- 
bility that  this  new  commission  gave  me  as  a  field 
officer. 

During  the  brief  period  of  rest  every  opportunity 
was  taken  to  improve  the  esprit  de  corps  of  the  troops 
and  render  them  again  efficient.  The  terrible  expe- 
riences that  they  had  passed  through  of  success  and 
disaster,  victory  and  defeat,  of  advance  into  the 
enemy's  country,  as  well  as  a  retreat  that  caused 
some  demoralization,  were  hardening  processes, 
welding,  tempering,  and  converting  that  army  of 
young,  patriotic  Americans  into  an  army  of  uncon- 
querable veterans.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac  re- 
mained intrenched  at  Harrison's  Landing,  and  Lee, 
after  placing  his  army  in  position  to  oppose  it  and 
building  intrenchments,  detached  a  powerful  corps 
and  placed  it  under  Stonewall  Jackson  for  a  move- 

40 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

ment  on  the  national  capital  or  an  invasion  of  North- 
ern territory. 

In  the  mean  time  the  scattered  and  somewhat  shat- 
tered forces  which  had  been  contending  against  Stone- 
wall Jackson's  corps  in  northern  Virginia  prior  to  the 
campaign  near  Richmond  had  been  gathered  into 
one  body,  and  Major-General  Pope  assigned  to  the 
command.  He  issued  a  somewhat  pretentious  procla- 
mation, which  was  regarded  as  a  reflection  upon  the 
efforts  and  achievements  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac ; 
still,  those  patriots  would  have  been  gratified  if  any 
one  could  have  done  more.  The  result,  however,  was 
soon  disastrous  to  the  Union  forces.  So  formidable 
was  this  advance  toward  Washington  and  so  serious 
the  menace  against  the  capital  that  troops  on  the 
James  were  withdrawn  rapidly  by  corps. 

The  advance  of  the  Confederates  and  their  success 
in  the  battles  about  Manassas  became  a  most  threat- 
ening menace  a  second  time  to  the  capital  of  the  na- 
tion, and  the  Union  forces  were  moved  back  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  cover  it  if  possible.  Nothing  could 
be  more  deplorable  than  the  disasters  to  our  national 
forces,  the  demoralizing  defeat  and  retreat,  the  feel- 
ing that  the  national  capital  was  in  imminent  danger 
of  capture,  and  that  possibly  the  great  cause  in 
which  we  were  then  engaged  was  doomed  to  utter 
failure. 

After  disembarking  from  the  transports  at  Alexan- 
dria we  could  see  the  national  capital  on  one  side  and 
hear  the  roar  of  hostile  artillery  on  the  other.  In 
fact,  the  condition  was  almost  chaotic.  Startling 
rumors  and  false  alarms  were  constant.  Our  corps 

41 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

was  rushed  up  from  Alexandria  to  defend  the  bridges 
over  the  Potomac,  and  a  few  hours  later  ordered  by 
forced  marches  to  Centerville.  When  Lee  began  his 
Northern  invasion  our  army  moved  on  interior  lines 
between  the  Confederates  and  Washington,  and 
crossed  the  Potomac  into  Maryland.  The  army,  worn 
down  and  discouraged,  their  dead  numbered  by 
thousands,  left  on  the  battle-fields  unburied,  their 
ranks  decimated  by  the  loss  of  killed,  wounded,  and 
missing,  was  but  the  remnant  of  its  former  strength; 
yet,  when  we  moved  out  upon  other  fields,  especially 
at  that  season  of  the  year  when  all  nature  is  clothed  in 
its  most  luxurious  garb,  the  wounded  having  been  sent 
away  to  distant  hospitals  and  only  the  strong  that 
survived  being  present,  the  army  became  resolute, 
hopeful,  and  determined.  The  heroic  spirit  of  the 
strong  young  men  soon  manifested  itself  in  the  buoy- 
ant cheerfulness  that  was  ever  characteristic  of  their 
army  life.  Undaunted  by  hardship,  never  discour- 
aged by  disaster,  untiring  in  their  efforts  to  do  their 
best,  they  moved  on  day  by  day  with  a  hope  that 
gave  them  fortitude,  strength,  and  courage.  Were  it 
not  for  the  presence  of  an  occasional  wounded  man  or 
the  distant  roar  of  artillery  we  could  have  at  times 
imagined  ourselves  rather  going  to  a  festival  instead 
of  to  a  tragic  drama. 

The  beautiful  rolling  country  of  Maryland  in  its 
rich  verdure  of  forests  and  fields  was  then  most  at- 
tractive. The  spirit  of  the  young  men  was  shown 
frequently  by  one  or  two  of  them  daring  others  to 
follow  in  a  gallop  over  the  fences  or  fields  on  spirited 
horses  in  a  wild  chase  in  which  their  superior  horse- 

42 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

manship  was  manifested.  The  favorite  sport  was 
for  one  young  officer  to  challenge  another  or  others  to 
follow  him ;  and  I  witnessed  on  the  field  of  Antietam 
the  most  remarkable  steeplechase  that  ever  occurred 
in  the  presence  of  more  than  a  hundred  thousand 
armed  men.  The  armies  had  taken  position  in  line  of 
battle  on  parallel  ridges  of  hills  with  a  valley  between 
them,  batteries  in  position  on  the  commanding  crests, 
long  lines  of  infantry  with  reserves  and  supports ;  and, 
in  advance  of  all,  long  lines  of  pickets,  chiefly  in  the 
open  field  and  within  plain  view  of  all.  They  re- 
mained thus  arrayed  practically  all  day  on  the  1 6th  of 
September  with  an  occasional  artillery  duel.  During 
this  time  two  young  officers,  Captain  Gosson  and 
Doctor  Reynolds,  on  the  staff  of  General  Meagher, 
were  unable  to  restrain  their  fondness  for  sport,  and 
one  challenged  the  other  to  a  steeplechase.  Jumping 
their  horses  over  fences,  from  one  field  to  another, 
these  men  galloped  for  some  time,  when  the  challenger 
suddenly  turned  and  dashed  out  through  our  line  of 
battle  and  down  toward  the  advance  picket-line,  both 
cheered  by  thousands  of  our  men  as  they  went  over 
fences,  ditches,  and  fields  with  reckless  bravado.  As 
they  continued  the  wild  ride  out  through  the  picket- 
line,  despite  endeavors  to  stop  them,  the  commands 
to  halt  soon  changed  to  cheers;  then,  changing  the 
direction,  they  galloped  along  between  the  two  picket- 
lines  within  easy  range  of  the  Confederates,  but  the 
spirit  of  the  manly  sport  proved  more  powerful  than  the 
enemy's  hostility.  With  true  Southern  chivalry  they 
took  up  the  cheering  which  then  resounded  along  the 
Union  lines  and  answered  it  by  wild  yells  of  delight. 

43 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

The  leader  finally  turned  and  rode  back  to  his  own 
side  through  the  picket-line  and  line  of  battle  to  the 
original  starting-point.  This  incident  demonstrated 
that  the  hearts  and  spirits  of  the  men  composing  those 
two  great  armies  were  practically  as  one,  the  only 
thing  dividing  them  being  the  terrible  prejudice  that 
had  been  wrought  by  long  years  of  hostile  sentiment. 

My  cheerfulness  was  soon  turned  to  sadness.  I  had 
a  splendid  Kentucky  charger,  the  first  horse  I  ever 
owned,  and  one  of  the  handsomest  I  have  ever 
seen,  named  Excelsior.  He  had  been  my  constant 
companion,  and  many  a  night  had  I  wandered 
through  the  camps  trying  to  find  or  borrow  food 
for  him  when  our  wagons  had  failed  to  come  up ;  he 
had  borne  me  faithfully  and  fearlessly  through  the 
campaigns  and  battles.  Under  the  artillery  fire  he 
was  pierced  by  the  enemy's  shell,  and  so  mutilated 
that  he  had  to  be  shot  at  once.  It  was  like  losing  a 
devoted  friend. 

The  time  previous  to  the  opening  of  the  battle  was 
employed  in  reconnoitring  and  preparing  for  the  en- 
gagement. I  was  detailed  on  the  night  of  the  i6th 
to  take  a  troop  of  cavalry  and  part  of  my  regiment, 
with  an  engineer,  to  see  if  I  could  learn  the  condi- 
tion of  the  main  bridge  on  the  Sharpsburgh  Road 
over  the  Antietam  River.  This  was  a  somewhat 
difficult  undertaking,  going  outside  of  our  lines  and 
groping  our  way  in  the  darkness  to  get  down  to  the 
bridge.  I  was  surprised  to  find  it  unoccupied  by  the 
Confederates,  as  it  required  desperate  fighting  to  re- 
take it  later  in  the  day.  I  found  the  strong  stone 
bridge  in  good  condition,  and  remained  there  until 

44 


TO    THE    BATTLE-FIELD 

daylight,  and  then  moved  forward  a  few  hundred 
yards  on  the  other  side  before  I  discovered  the  line 
of  Confederate  pickets.  This  condition  of  affairs  I 
reported  at  once,  and  was  ordered  to  return  and 
join  my  command,  then  just  fording  the  Antietam 
River  some  two  miles  above,  where  the  battle  was 
soon  to  be  opened  by  the  advance  of  the  Union  right 
wing  toward  the  Confederate  left. 

The  battle  raged  desperately  for  six  hours,  and  at 
all  parts  of  the  field  the  Union  forces  were  successful. 
Our  brigade  moved  onto  the  field  in  the  second  line. 
After  the  first  brigade  had  become  engaged  we  were 
called  into  action  and  succeeded  in  turning  the  right 
flank  of  the  corps  opposed  to  us,  breaking  the  line  and 
then  wheeling  to  the  right  and  enfilading  what  is 
known  as  the  Bloody  Lane.  Our  regiment  charged 
the  enemy  occupying  that  position,  and  succeeded  in 
capturing  it  with  over  two  hundred  prisoners  and  a 
stand  of  colors.  After  the  engagement,  this  sunken 
road  presented  one*  of  the  most  horrible  scenes  of  the 
war.  It  was  practically  filled  with  dead  and  wounded, 
while  the  ground  in  front  and  rear  was  strewn  with 
bodies  of  men  engaged  on  both  sides.  It  was  here 
that  Colonel  Francis  C.  Barlow,  a  fearless  and  accom- 
plished officer,  was  severely  wounded  and  carried 
from  the  field,  leaving  me  in  command  of  the  regiment, 
my  first  experience  as  a  field  officer  under  fire.  How- 
ever, my  first  order  was  to  advance,  and  from  the 
Bloody  Lane  we  drove  the  enemy  through  the  corn- 
field and  orchard,  and  remained  there  with  nothing 
on  our  right  or  left  until  ordered  back  to  a  line  oc- 
cupied by  the  other  troops.  There  was  a  lull  in  the 

45 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

firing  about  twelve  o'clock,  and  during  the  afternoon 
a  practical  cessation  of  hostilities  continued  on  the 
right,  while  the  left  was  only  partly  engaged.  A 
general  advance  of  the  whole  force  at  that  time  would 
have  resulted  in  the  complete  routing,  if  not  the  anni- 
hilation, of  the  Confederate  army.  They  had  suffered 
heavy  losses,  put  in  their  last  reserve,  and  exhausted 
most  of  their  ammunition,  while  the  Union  forces 
were  still  in  good  condition,  with  an  entire  corps  still 
in  reserve  and  never  brought  into  action.  While  the 
fact  that  the  battle  was  not  fought  out,  or  the  de- 
feated army  pursued  and  captured,  was  a  great  disap- 
pointment, still  the  Union  forces  had  been  victorious 
in  turning  back  the  invading  enemy  and  winning  a 
victory  on  Union  territory.  This  was  a  matter  of 
great  rejoicing  to  the  patriots  of  that  day. 

Our  division  commander,  General  Richardson,  a 
veteran  of  the  Mexican  War,  a  most  sterling  charac- 
ter, a  good  organizer  and  persistent  fighter,  a  man 
who  was  regardless  of  his  own  appearance  or  safety, 
yet  ever  thoughtful  of  his  command  and  duties,  was 
mortally  wounded  and  soon  died.  The  casualties  in 
that  command  caused  many  changes,  especially  in  our 
own  corps.  The  gallant  veteran,  General  Sumner, 
who  inspired  the  strongest  patriotism  and  dauntless 
fortitude  of  his  own  command,  and  was  devotedly 
loved  by  all,  was  disabled,  and  had  to  retire  tempo- 
rarily from  the  field,  and  that  superb,  ideal  com- 
mander, General  Winfield  Scott  Hancock,  was  assigned 
to  the  command  of  the  division. 


Ill 

THE   CAMPAIGNS   IN   THE   EAST 

THE  battle  of  Antietam  was  fought  between  sun- 
rise and  four  o'clock,  and  more  men  were  killed 
on  that  day  than  any  one  day  of  the  Civil  War.  If 
fought  out,  it  would  have  ended  the  war  by  the 
destruction  of  the  Southern  army.  After  the  battle 
the  Confederate  army  retreated,  recrossing  the  Po- 
tomac and  moving  down  the  Shenandoah  and  Lou- 
don  valleys.  The  Union  army  remained  on  the  field 
for  several  days,  removing  the  wounded  and  burying 
the  dead.  If  any  one  would  realize  the  horrors  of 
war,  he  should  remain  on  a  battle-field  several  days 
after  an  engagement.  No  scene  could  be  more  grue- 
some or  atmosphere  more  offensive.  Our  inaction  was 
most  discouraging,  and  our  surroundings  were  most 
depressing.  Still,  we  had  won  a  victory.  President 
Lincoln  came  to  the  army,  as  was  his  custom  when- 
ever possible.  His  presence  gave  recognition  of  the 
valor  and  sacrifice  of  the  troops.  I  shall  never  forget 
the  feeling  of  great  confidence  felt  by  every  one  in  that 
wise  and  benevolent  man.  He  seemed  the  master 
mind  wherever  he  appeared,  and  the  army  revered 
him  as  a  devoted  father. 

After  the  battle  of  Antietam,  Colonel  Francis  C.  Bar- 
low, while  absent,  wounded,  was  promoted  to  the  rank 

47 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

of  Brigadier-General.  This  was  in  recognition  of  his 
very  gallant  and  efficient  services.  The  Governor  of 
New  York  appointed  me  a  Colonel  to  fill  the  vacancy 
thus  made.  The  command  of  the  6ist  New  York 
Volunteers  at  the  age  of  twenty-three  was  most  grati- 
fying, and  prompted  me  to  endeavor  to  make  that 
regiment  one  of  the  best  in  the  army.  Its  record  dur- 
ing the  war  will  compare  favorably  with  others.  A 
more  brave  and  faithful  body  of  men  I  think  was  never 
engaged  in  any  cause. 

The  army  made  a  long  and  useless  halt  at  Antietam 
and  Harper's  Ferry,  then  moved  slowly  down  the 
Loudon  Valley  to  Warren  ton,  Virginia.  Here  Gen- 
eral McClellan  was  relieved  and  General  Burnside 
appointed  to  command.  He  marched  the  army  to 
the  Rappahannock  opposite  Fredericksburg,  Virginia. 
The  non-arrival  of  the  pontoon  train  was  the  reason 
given  for  not  immediately  crossing  the  river.  After 
waiting  twenty-three  days  and  without  adequate 
manceuvers  or  strategy,  the  army,  under  cover  of  a 
heavy  fire  of  artillery,  forced  a  crossing  of  the  Rappa- 
hannock in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  occupying  a  strong 
line  of  defense.  The  brave  men  first  crossed  the 
river  in  boats  and  then  constructed  a  pontoon  bridge. 
This  was  not  accomplished,  however,  without  serious 
loss.  The  army  then  moved  over,  occupying  the  city 
of  Fredericksburg,  the  enemy  occupying  the  adjacent 
hills. 

On  December  i3th  the  army  advanced  against  the 
Confederate  forces,  and,  notwithstanding  the  very 
heroic  and  desperate  assaults,  it  failed  to  dislodge  the 
enemy  in  their  strong  position.  During  that  engage- 

48 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

ment  and  while  my  regiment  was  pressing  forward  in 
its  advance  upon  the  famous  stone  wall  at  the  base  of 
Marye's  Heights,  I  was  severely  wounded  in  the  throat 
by  a  Minie  ball,  which  nearly  proved  fatal.  Both 
armies  remained  in  their  positions  in  close  proximity 
to  each  other  during  the  night  of  December  i3th  and 
the  following  day.  On  the  i5th  and  i6th  the  Union 
army  recrossed  the  Rappahannock,  having  lost,  in 
killed  and  wounded,  12,653  men»  without  inflicting 
any  serious  injury  upon  the  Confederate  forces.  The 
result  occasioned  much  dissatisfaction  throughout 
the  North  and  was  very  disheartening  to  our  troops. 
This  engagement  closed  the  campaigns  and  battles  of 
that  year.  Another  reorganization  followed,  in  which 
General  Burn  side  was  removed  and  General  Hooker 
placed  in  command  of  the  army.  A  number  of  other 
changes  were  made  in  the  division  and  corps  com- 
manders. We  lost  our  beloved  corps  commander,  the 
veteran  Major-General  Sumner,  who  was  the  soul  of 
honor,  a  great  patriot,  and  an  able  General.  After 
leaving  our  corps,  and  before  reaching  the  important 
command  to  which  he  had  been  assigned,  he  was 
taken  ill  and  died  with  this  patriotic  prayer  on  his 
lips:  "God  save  my  native  country,  the  United 
States  of  America." 

After  a  short  absence  from  the  army  on  account  of 
my  wound,  I  returned  to  active  service.  The  army 
was  being  re-supplied,  re-equipped,  and  reorganized, 
and  thus  remained  in  winter  bivouac  preparing  for 
the  events  of  the  following  year.  This  continued  all 
through  the  long  winter  months.  My  regiment  oc- 
cupied a  prominent  advance  position  overlooking  the 

49 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

valley  of  the  Rappahannock,  in  plain  view  of  the  Con- 
federate forces,  though  out  of  range.  The  days  were 
occupied  in  instructing  and  drilling  the  troops,  and 
careful  attention  was  paid  to  every  detail  of  equip- 
ment and  supplies.  Late  in  the  afternoon  our  bands 
were  accustomed  to  play  the  most  spirited  martial  and 
national  airs,  as  " Columbia,"  "America,"  "E  Plur- 
ibus  Unum,"  "The  Star-spangled  Banner,"  etc.,  to  be 
answered  along  the  Confederate  lines  by  the  bands 
playing,  with  equal  enthusiasm,  "The  Bonny  Blue 
Flag,"  "Southern  Rights,"  and  "Dixie."  These  dem- 
onstrations frequently  aroused  the  hostile  sentiment 
of  the  two  armies,  yet  the  animosity  disappeared  when 
at  the  close  some  band  would  strike  up  that  melody 
which  comes  nearest  the  hearts  of  all  true  men, '  *  Home, 
Sweet  Home,"  and  every  band  within  hearing,  in  both 
armies,  would  join  in  that  sacred  anthem  with  un- 
broken accord  and  enthusiasm. 

During  this  time  there  existed  a  practical  cessation 
of  hostilities  over  the  great  theater  of  war  extending 
from  Virginia  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  from  the 
Ohio  to  the  Gulf.  The  enemy,  holding  strong  positions, 
were  acting  on  interior  lines,  while  the  Union  forces 
were  widely  separated  in  independent  armies  occupy- 
ing a  great  cordon  that  encircled  the  vast  territory. 
This  method  of  warfare  was  quite  the  reverse  of  the 
Napoleonic  methods  of  concentration  and  the  de- 
struction of  the  weaker  forces  of  the  enemy  in  detail. 
Notwithstanding  the  adverse  circumstances  and  the 
discouraging  events,  there  was  the  indomitable  for- 
titude of  the  great  Northern  element  which  maintained 
its  purpose  regardless  of  the  loss  of  life  and  treasure. 

5° 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN   THE    EAST 

In  the  spring  of  1863  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was 
better  equipped  and  more  efficiently  organized  than 
ever  before.  The  military  problem  was  to  cross  a 
formidable  river  and  encounter  the  opposing  army. 
In  doing  this  one  of  the  best  strategic  manoeuvers  of 
the  war  was  enacted.  Circumstances  were  favorable 
to  the  accomplishment  of  this  enterprise.  While 
the  Confederate  army  had  a  very  daring  and  active 
spy  system  and  could  overlook,  in  part,  our  terri- 
tory, a  fortunate  condition  of  the  weather  was 
favorable  to  the  movement  of  the  Union  forces.  A 
warm  rain  produced  a  dense  mist  or  fog  that  con- 
cealed the  army.  At  one  point  near  the  river  the 
ground  was  clearly  visible  from  the  opposite  side, 
and  one  corps  of  our  army  was  occupied  nearly  an 
entire  day  in  apparently  marching  down  the  valley 
of  the  Rappahannock,  but  really  marching  around  a 
hill,  thereby  giving  the  enemy  the  impression  that  our 
army  was  moving  down  the  valley  to  cross  some  dis- 
tance below  Fredericksburg.  While  this  demonstra- 
tion was  being  made  the  other  corps  of  the  army  were 
moving  up  the  river  under  cover  of  the  forests  and 
dense  fog.  The  cavalry  had  already  taken  possession 
of  the  upper  fords,  and  these  corps  were  thereby  en- 
abled to  move  over  to  the  right  bank  of  the  Rappahan- 
nock, which  they  did,  and  then  moved  south  a  suffi- 
cient distance  to  turn  the  left  flank  of  Lee's  army  and 
practically  take  it  in  reverse.  In  fact,  that  army  was 
almost  enveloped  before  any  serious  hostilities  took 
place.  Thus,  by  the  ist  of  May,  the  Second,  Third, 
Fifth,  Eleventh,  and  Twelfth  corps  had  crossed  the 
river,  moved  through  a  thick- wooded  country,  and  de- 
Si 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

bouched  into  an  open  country,  where  it  should  have 
made  the  escape  of  the  Confederate  army  impossible. 
Evidently  the  Union  commander  did  not  appreciate 
the  advantageous  position  he  had  gained,  for,  instead 
of  continuing  the  aggressive  move,  he  halted  his 
troops  and  then  ordered  them  to  march  back  a  short 
distance  and  make  preparation  for  righting  a  defen- 
sive battle.  This,  like  other  battles  that  are  well 
planned  in  advance,  might  have  been  successful  had 
the  Confederate  commander  obligingly  conformed 
thereto.  Often  in  war  the  unexpected  happens,  and 
the  enemy  does  what  is  least  anticipated.  This  usually 
results  in  the  success  of  the  more  adroit  and  audacious. 
A  more  daring  manceuver  was  rarely  ever  executed  on 
a  field  of  battle  than  the  movement  of  Stonewall  Jack- 
son's corps  at  Chancellors ville.  After  being  delayed 
down  the  valley  of  the  Rappahannock  by  the  decoy 
movement  above  mentioned,  Stonewall  Jackson  moved 
with  great  celerity  to  and  around  the  extreme  right 
flank  of  Hooker's  army.  The  movement  was  well 
covered  by  a  dense  forest  at  places  and  the  energy  of 
Stuart's  cavalry.  He  marched  along  almost  the  en- 
tire front  of  Hooker's  army,  and  his  assault  was  as 
sudden  and  impetuous  as  his  march  had  been  adroit. 
He  found  the  Union  troops  unprepared  to  meet  such 
an  emergency,  their  arms  stacked,  while  they  were 
scattered  about  their  bivouac.  The  Confederate 
forces  moved  through  the  thick  timber  in  solid  mass 
without  advance-guards  or  skirmish-line,  and  when 
they  struck  the  picket-line  of  the  Union  forces  they 
were  enabled  to  follow  it  closely  and  deliver  a  most 
destructive  and  terrifying  fire.  The  result  was  a 

52 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

serious  disaster.  The  blow  fell  directly  upon  the 
Eleventh  Army  Corps,  which  was  routed,  and  their 
retreat  created  great  confusion  and  disorder  in  that 
part  of  our  army. 

When  we  first  reached  the  Chancellorsville  road 
and  were  advancing  toward  Fredericksburg,  May  ist, 
over  an  open  country,  I  was  assigned  to  command  the 
advance  line,  a  heavy  cloud  of  skirmishers  covering 
the  advance  of  our  division  and  corps.  When  we  were 
halted,  and  the  troops  withdrawn,  I  was  directed  to 
take  up  the  best  position  I  could  find  covering  the 
left  flank  and  front  of  the  Second  Army  Corps  on 
both  sides  of  the  Chancellorsville  road,  facing  toward 
Fredericksburg.  I  found  an  excellent  position  on 
commanding  ground  with  some  timber  and  a  stream 
winding  through  marshy  ground  in  front.  This  posi- 
tion I  strengthened  in  every  way  possible  by  having 
the  troops  slash  the  timber  and  construct  strong  rifle- 
pits  for  shelter.  In  fact,  the  troops  were  occupied 
during  the  day  and  the  entire  night  in  rendering  their 
position,  as  far  as  possible,  impregnable.  An  attack 
was  made  on  this  line  during  the  evening  of  May  ist, 
and  during  the  second  day  it  was  desperately  as- 
saulted at  different  times  by  troops  of  the  Confederate 
divisions  of  McLaws  and  Anderson,  both  in  line  of 
battle  and  en  masse. 

While  the  Confederates  became  greatly  embarrassed 
by  the  obstacles  they  encountered  in  front  of  my  line, 
still  they  nearly  succeeded  in  breaking  through  in 
some  places.  In  fact,  their  forces  reached  within  a 
few  yards  of  our  intrenchments,  and  one  Colonel 
jumped  his  horse  over  the  embankment,  and  both 

5  53 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

horse  and  rider  fell  dead  within  our  lines.  General 
Hancock,  during  these  attacks,  had  sent  reinforce- 
ments, but  he  was  careful  to  send  regiments  whose 
colonels  were  junior  to  me,  which  left  me  in  command 
and  increased  my  force  to  something  more  than  a 
brigade.  This  position  was  held  against  vastly  su- 
perior numbers  until  I  was  shot,  and  supposed  to  be 
mortally  wounded,  on  the  morning  of  May  3d.  The 
position,  however,  was  maintained.  While  these  en- 
gagements were  occurring,  the  Sixth  Army  Corps, 
under  General  Sedgwick,  crossed  the  Rappahannock 
and  drove  the  enemy  from  Fredericksburg. 

The  success  and  advantage  gained  in  the  first  few 
days,  however,  had  been  offset  by  the  counter-move- 
ments of  the  Confederate  forces,  and  the  Union  army 
was  subsequently  withdrawn  to  the  north  bank  of  the 
Rappahannock.  The  Union  forces  outnumbered  the 
Confederates  and  should  have  won  a  decisive  victory, 
yet  that  must  be  accorded  to  the  Confederate  army. 
However,  they  met  their  most  serious  loss  in  that 
battle  in  the  death  of  their  greatest  field  marshal, 
Stonewall  Jackson.  Up  to  that  time  Lee  had  scarcely 
lost  a  decisive  battle.  After  it  he  never  gained  one. 
When  I  heard  of  the  death  of  Stonewall  Jackson  I 
considered  the  event  equal  to  the  annihilation  of  an 
entire  corps  of  the  Confederate  army.  It  is  impossible 
to  know  what  might  have  been  the  result  had  he  lived 
and  been  as  active  and  successful  in  subsequent  events 
as  in  those  in  which  he  had  participated. 

One  is  often  asked  how  it  seems  to  be  wounded 
in  battle.  The  flight  of  a  bullet  is  quicker  than 
thought,  and  has  passed  through  a  flesh-wound  be- 

54 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN   THE    EAST 

fore  one  realizes  that  he  has  been  struck.  I  have 
seen  bodies  of  men  dead  on  the  field  of  battle 
where  the  brain  had  been  pierced  and  death  had 
been  instantaneous.  They  would  remain  in  every 
position  of  the  "manual  of  arms,"  with  an  anxious 
look,  a  frown,  or  a  smile  on  their  cold  and  rigid 
faces.  My  wounds  received  at  Fair  Oaks,  Freder- 
icksburg,  and  Petersburg  were  flesh-wounds,  and  dis- 
abled me  but  a  short  time.  While  riding  down  the 
line  at  Chancellorsville  one  of  the  enemy's  bullets 
struck  my  metallic  belt  plate  with  great  force.  This 
caused  a  slight  deviation  as  it  entered  the  body.  The 
result  was  an  instant  deathly  sickening  sensation ;  my 
sword  dropped  from  my  right  hand,  my  scabbard  and 
belt  dropped  to  the  left;  I  was  completely  paralyzed 
below  the  waist.  My  horse  seemed  to  realize  what 
had  occurred;  he  stopped,  turned,  and  walked  slowly 
back — I  holding  to  the  pommel  of  the  saddle  with  my 
hands.  We  soon  reached  a  group  of  soldiers,  who 
took  me  off  and,  placing  me  in  a  blanket,  carried  me 
to  the  Chancellorsville  House,  and  pulled  a  dead  man 
off  a  couch  to  make  room  for  me.  Here  I  remained 
until  the  house  was  struck  by  a  bursting  shell  and  set  on 
fire.  I  was  then  taken  out  and  carried  five  miles  on  a 
stretcher,  rested  in  the  woods  that  night,  and  the  next 
day  was  carried  in  an  ambulance  over  a  rough  cor- 
duroy road  twelve  miles  to  a  field  hospital.  Thence 
I  was  sent  to  Washington,  where  my  brother  met  me 
and  took  me  to  my  home  in  Massachusetts.  Two 
weeks  afterward  I  was  able  to  move  my  right  foot 
slightly,  and  the  doctors  concluded  the  bullet  must  be 
somewhere  in  the  left  side.  A  consultation  was  held, 

55 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and,  after  a  thorough  examination,  Dr.  Alfred  Hitch- 
cock, an  eminent  surgeon,  found  that  the  ball  had 
crushed  through  the  hip  bone  and  lodged  down  in  the 
strong  muscles  of  the  left  leg.  The  bullet  and  broken 
bones  were  removed  by  Doctor  Hitchcock,  and  after 
several  weeks  of  convalescence  I  was  able  to  return  to 
the  field.  I  was  always  curious  to  know  how  close  to 
me  the  man  must  have  been  who  fired  the  shot,  as  the 
force  of  the  bullet  was  terrific.  Many  years  afterward, 
by  accident,  I  discovered  and  made  the  acquaintance 
of  the  Confederate  soldier.  In  a  letter  to  me  he  said : 
"I  used  a  sharp-shooter's  rifle  at  a  range  of  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty  yards.  I  aimed  at  your  heart, 
but  think  the  motion  of  the  horse  carried  the  ball  a 
little  low.  After  what  has  occurred  during  these 
thirty-six  years,  I  am  glad  I  missed  that  shot." 

The  army  was  withdrawn  on  the  6th  of  May,  re- 
crossing  the  Rappahannock.  The  success  of  the  Con- 
federates gave  them  great  confidence,  and  this  was 
followed  by  a  second  advance  into  the  Union  territory 
of  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania.  General  Hooker  was 
removed  from  the  command  of  the  army  and  suc- 
ceeded by  Major-General  George  G.  Meade.  General 
Meade  was  one  of  the  most  accomplished  officers  of 
his  day;  a  skilled  engineer  and  a  brave  and  success- 
ful commander  of  a  division  and  an  army  corps.  He 
took  the  army  at  a  time  when  it  was  more  depressed 
and  disheartened  than  at  any  other .  period  of  its 
history.  It  had  suffered  a  most  disastrous  and  in- 
glorious defeat  upon  a  battle-field  where  it  out- 
numbered its  opponents  in  larger  proportion  than  on 
anv  other  field  of  the  Civil  War — approximately 

56 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

130,000  against  60,000.  It  had  endured  all  the  hard- 
ships of  war;  it  had  fought  with  great  gallantry  and 
made  great  sacrifices ;  its  losses,  in  killed  and  wounded, 
at  that  battle  were  17,197,  as  against  10,281  on  the 
Confederate  side.  It  had  suffered  defeat  through  no 
fault  of  its  own.  It  had  left  thousands  of  its  wounded 
and  all  its  dead  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  had 
been  withdrawn  by  slow  marches  from  one  position  to 
another,  covering  the  approach  of  the  victorious  army 
menacing  the  national  capital. 

As  the  Confederate  army  moved  around  Washing- 
ton the  Union  army  crossed  the  Potomac  and  moved 
north,  covering  not  only  the  threatened  Washington, 
but  the  cities  of  Baltimore  and  Philadelphia  as  well. 
As  evidence  of  the  indomitable  spirit  and  undying 
patriotism  of  that  army,  regardless  of  the  failures  of 
its  commanders,  it  quickly  recovered  and  marched 
forth  to  battle  with  renewed  fortitude,  and  was  soon 
to  grapple  with  its  antagonists  in  the  most  desperate 
and  decisive  battle  of  the  war. 

The  Confederate  army,  on  the  other  hand,  was 
excessively  elated  with  its  achievements  and  over- 
confident in  its  prowess.  In  fact,  their  success  had 
been  so  great  under  adverse  circumstances  that  they 
now  believed  they  could  invade  any  part  of  the 
Northern  territory.  A  single  remark  of  a  Confederate 
soldier  gives  an  idea  of  the  great  confidence  which 
pervaded  that  army.  It  is  related  that  this  soldier, 
suffering  from  sickness  or  wounds,  had  applied  to  his 
Captain  for  a  sick  leave.  Upon  the  leave  being 
granted  and  a  furlough  offered,  he  declined  it  with 
the  remark  that  he  "thought  he  would  continue  on 

57 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

duty  with  his  company,  at  least  until  it  reached 
Boston."  And  the  ablest  General  then  under  Lee, 
Lieutenant  -  General  Longstreet,  who  had  recently 
joined  with  two  divisions  of  his  corps,  expressed  his 
confidence  by  saying  that  the  army  of  Northern  Vir- 
ginia was  in  condition  to  undertake  anything. 

The  assignment  of  Meade  gave  a  new  confidence  to 
our  army;  but  it  required  all  his  skill  to  manoeuver  so 
as  to  hold  it  in  position  to  check  the  invading  force 
at  all  points  then  threatening  Washington,  Baltimore, 
and  Philadelphia.  He  moved  forward  the  Eleventh 
and  Twelfth  corps  under  Reynolds  and  Howard, 
which  encountered  the  advance  of  the  Confederate 
force  at  Gettysburg.  Reynolds  was  killed  in  that 
engagement,  and  the  Union  forces  were  driven  back 
in  confusion.  General  Meade  detached  General  Han- 
cock from  his  own  corps  and  sent  him  forward  to 
represent  him  on  the  field,  with  instructions  for  select- 
ing and  taking  possession  of  the  ground  and  giving 
any  orders  necessary  in  his  name  until  he  could  move 
up  the  rest  of  the  army.  Hancock  selected  a  very 
strong  position  along  the  crest  of  Gettysburg  Heights, 
and  succeeded  in  checking  the  retreat  of  our  troops 
and  placing  them  in  position,  and,  as  the  remainder  of 
the  army  came  up,  they  prolonged  the  line,  taking  up 
strong  positions,  which  gave  the  Union  army  a  de- 
cided advantage  in  the  great  crisis  that  was  to  follow. 
The  Confederate  army  had  been  strengthened  by  the 
addition  of  the  divisions  of  Longstreet 's  corps,  so  that 
it  now  numbered  over  seventy  thousand  men.  The 
strength  of  the  Union  army  had  been  reduced  to 
nearly  eighty  thousand  men.  These  numbers  very 

58 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

nearly  equaled  those  engaged  on  the  field  of  Waterloo 
under  Napoleon  and  Wellington. 

Possibly  the  overconfidence  of  the  Confederate 
commander,  together  with  the  absence  of  Jackson, 
was  the  cause  of  his  undoing.  To  both  of  these  may 
be  attributed  the  defeat  of  the  Southern  cause.  Lee 
could  have  selected  his  own  ground  and  fought  a 
defensive-offensive  battle  with  more  chance  of  success 
in  his  favor.  If  Jackson  had  been  there  he  would  un- 
doubtedly have  made  a  more  vigorous  pursuit  on  the 
first  day  in  following  the  defeated  Union  troops  and 
occupied  the  crest  of  Gettysburg  instead  of  halting  on 
the  low  ground;  and,  instead  of  making  a  direct 
assault  on  the  third  day,  he  would  undoubtedly  have 
turned  either  the  right  or  the  left  flank  of  the  Union 
army. 

After  the  Union  forces  had  been  concentrated,  the 
different  corps  all  occupying  strong  positions,  with  a 
line  of  two  hundred  guns  placed  in  position,  Lee 
made  the  fatal  mistake  of  moving  across  the  open 
fields  and  assaulting  the  center  of  the  Union  line. 
Possibly  he  thought  to  make  it  an  Austerlitz,  but  it 
proved  to  be  his  Waterloo.  There,  on  the  crest  of 
Gettysburg,  the  Southern  army  reached  the  flood- 
tide  of  its  power.  The  Confederate  cause  had 
reached  the  zenith  of  its  strength  and  existence. 
Southern  valor  had  displayed  all  its  heroism  and 
sacrifice,  and  from  that  moment  its  star  was  in  the 
descendant.  How  near  that  crisis  came  to  being 
disastrous  to  the  great  Republic  requires  but  a 
moment's  reflection.  Had  the  veteran  Army  of  the 
Potomac  been  destroyed  or  captured  on  that  field 

59 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

there  never  would  have  been  another  to  take  its  place. 
The  Confederate  flag  would  have  floated  in  triumph 
over  the  national  Capitol  at  Washington  and  the 
great  cities  and  populous  territory  of  our  country ;  the 
victorious  army  would  have  been  in  a  position  to 
dictate  terms.  That  was  not  only  the  military  view 
of  the  situation  as  it  appeared  to  us  in  the  army,  but 
there  had  grown  up  a  strong  sentiment  of  dissatis- 
faction and  discouragement  among  the  people  of  the 
North.  The  recruiting  of  another  army  at  that  time 
would  have  been  impossible,  and  the  moving  of  any 
army  from  the  West  could  not  have  been  accomplished 
with  sufficient  strength  to  encounter  the  victorious 
army  under  such  conditions.  The  Army  of  the 
Potomac  fought  with  great  tenacity.  Every  man 
felt  that  upon  him  depended  the  safety  and  perpetuity 
of  the  government.  All  the  skill  and  bravery,  mar- 
tial spirit  and  gallantry  of  the  Southern  troops  were 
matched  by  the  fortitude  of  the  Northern  army. 

That  General  Meade  did  not  immediately  put  his 
entire  force  in  pursuit  to  complete  the  destruction  of 
the  Southern  army  has  been  a  subject  of  much  criti- 
cism. Our  army  was  encumbered  by  thousands  of 
prisoners.  Its  supplies  and  ammunition  had  to  be 
replenished,  and  the  utmost  caution  had  to  be  exer- 
cised lest  the  departure  or  withdrawal  of  the  hostile 
army  might  be  for  the  purpose  of  taking  up  a  better 
position.  It  is  claimed  now  that  this  was  a  fact.  A 
defeat  to  our  army  at  that  time  would  have  resulted 
in  the  loss  of  all  that  had  been  gained.  General  Meade 
did  follow  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  but  the 
Confederate  army  fell  back  to  the  south  side  of  the 

60 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

Potomac  and  continued  its  retreat  to  the  south  side 
of  the  Rappahannock. 

The  position  of  the  troops  on  that  field  has  been 
marked  by  the  most  beautiful  bronze,  granite,  and 
marble  monuments  that  adorn  any  battle-field  of  the 
world.  There  are  more  monuments  on  that  field  than 
on  all  other  battle-fields  that  have  marked  the  his- 
tory of  the  human  race.  Mr.  Lincoln  most  impress- 
ively expressed  the  thought  that  the  ground  "  could 
not  be  dedicated,  could  not  be  consecrated — the  brave 
men  living  and  dead  who  struggled  there  had  conse- 
crated it";  and  that  "the  nation  should  have  a  new 
birth  of  freedom,"  and  that  "the  government  should 
not  perish  from  the  earth." 

It  has  always  been  a  source  of  regret  to  me  that  this 
important  battle  occurred  at  a  time  when,  owing  to 
my  severe  wound,  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  take  an 
active  part.  Yet  my  feelings  at  the  time  were  only 
those  of  thousands  of  others  who  were  intensely  in- 
terested in  the  great  cause  then  trembling  in  the 
balance.  At  the  time  of  the  invasion  of  Maryland  and 
Pennsylvania  I  left  my  home,  scarcely  able  to  walk 
with  a  crutch,  and  tried  to  return  to  the  field  of  duty, 
but  found  it  impossible.  I  went  to  Harrisburg,  where 
my  former  corps  commander,  Major-General  Couch, 
was  then  organizing  the  militia  of  the  State  and  such 
volunteers  as  could  be  rapidly  gathered  to  occupy  the 
passes  in  the  mountains  and  other  important  positions, 
to  retard,  if  possible,  the  advance  of  Lee's  army.  The 
whole  country  was  in  a  state  of  great  excitement  and 
alarm  as  a  result  of  that  invasion.  I  found  him  glad 
to  receive  my  assistance,  and  I  was  assigned  to  the 

61 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

duty  of  organizing  a  brigade,  composed  mostly  of  men 
who  had  enlisted  for  three  months  or  the  emergency, 
then  located  at  Huntington,  on  the  Juniata  River. 
To  the  organization,  instruction,  and  drill  of  this  body 
of  troops  I  could  make  myself  available,  as  it  was 
not  known  then  where  the  Confederate  army  would 
march.  Detachments  from  this  command  were  sent 
to  occupy  important  passes  in  the  mountains  to  ob- 
struct the  movement  of  the  Confederate  army. 

When  I  had  recovered  sufficiently  for  field  service  I 
rejoined  my  command,  then  located  near  the  Rap- 
pahannock  River,  Virginia,  and  found  the  morale  of 
the  army  changed  for  the  better.  The  all-absorbing 
topic  of  conversation  was  the  victory  at  Gettysburg. 
Yet  it  was  sad  to  find  so  many  of  my  comrades  miss- 
ing, with  whom  I  had  fought  side  by  side  for  so  long 
a  time. 

I  was  assigned  to  the  command  of  a  brigade  in  place 
of  Colonel  Cross,  a  very  gallant  officer  who  had  been 
killed  at  Gettysburg.  A  forward  movement  of  the 
army,  with  the  engagement  at  Mine  Run  and  other 
places,  did  not  result  in  any  important  success,  and 
the  army  finally  went  into  winter  quarters  on  the 
Rapidan  in  Virginia.  During  this  time  a  complete 
reorganization  of  the  military  forces  took  place. 
General  Grant's  achievements  in  the  West,  where  he 
had  captured  Vicksburg  and  opened  the  Mississippi 
to  the  Gulf,  dividing  the  Confederate  territory,  were 
heralded  over  the  country,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of 
every  patriot.  He  was  made  Lieutenant-General  and 
assigned  to  the  command  of  all  the  armies,  and  made 
his  headquarters  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

62 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

The  winter  months  were  occupied  in  rehabilitating 
the  army,  and  the  return  of  men,  at  home  from  wounds 
or  sickness,  and  the  recruiting  of  the  ranks  to  their 
maximum  strength,  so  that,  on  the  opening  of  the 
campaign  of  1864,  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  in 
first-class  order  for  any  service,  and  was  about  to  en- 
gage in  the  most  desperate  campaign  of  the  war.  On 
the  5th  of  May  General  Grant  crossed  the  Rapidan 
with  one  hundred  and  five  thousand  men,  and  to  these 
were  added  very  heavy  reinforcements  during  the 
subsequent  campaign. 

The  Confederate  army  was  the  objective,  and,  next 
to  that,  the  Confederate  capital,  Richmond.  Much 
has  been  said  concerning  the  despatch  sent  after  his 
first  engagement,  saying  he  ''would  fight  it  out  on 
that  line  if  it  took  all  summer.'*  He  did  take  all 
summer,  and  the  object  was  not  accomplished;  neither 
did  he  keep  on  that  line,  but  abandoned  it  to  the 
route  via  James  River. 

The  first  important  engagement  that  year  was  the 
battle  of  the  Wilderness,  lasting  three  days,  an  un- 
decisive but  most  desperate  engagement.  It  was 
fought  in  a  thick  forest  of  underbrush,  where  it  was 
almost  impossible  to  manceuver  an  army  or  to  see  the 
enemy  until  the  lines  were  within  a  few  yards  of  each 
other.  We  could  only  keep  up  a  general  alignment. 
Yet  it  was  fought  with' great  tenacity  on  both  sides, 
and  the  losses  were  very  heavy  —  about  eighteen 
thousand  on  the  Union  side  and  eight  thousand  on 
the  Confederate  side.  It  was  difficult  to  use  artillery, 
and,  to  add  to  the  appalling  terrors,  the  forest  took  fire, 
and  many  of  the  men's  clothes  were  burned  while  they 

63 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

were  fighting,  and  thousands  of  the  wounded  were 
burned  to  death.  In  that  desperate  encounter  the 
men  fought  during  the  day  and  rested  on  their  arms 
during  the  night,  neither  army  being  able  to  dislodge 
the  opponent,  and  both,  during  the  lull  in  the  fight  or 
under  cover  of  night,  constructed  lines  of  intrench- 
ments. 

It  was  under  these  circumstances  that  Grant  recog- 
nized the  impossibility  of  dislodging  or  destroying  Lee's 
army  on  that  field,  and  the  impossibility  of  advancing 
against  such  a  formidable  barrier;  he  then  decided  to 
turn  the  flank  of  Lee's  army.  The  subsequent  move- 
ments in  the  campaign  were  similar.  Although  he 
started  out  opposed  to  the  idea  of  manoeuvring  and 
was  inclined  to  depend  upon  persistent,  continuous 
blows,  he  was  forced  to  manceuver  in  order  to  make 
any  advance.  In  turning  to  the  left,  while  it  brought 
him  nearer  to  his  base  of  operations,  it  carried  his 
army  into  a  more  densely  wooded  country,  with  in- 
ferior roads,  making  it  more  difficult  to  march  than  if 
he  had  moved  to  the  right  and  forced  Lee  into  an  open 
field  of  battle  like  Gettysburg. 

These  flank  movements  were  usually  made  under 
cover  of  the  night.  The  Second  Corps  took  the 
initiative,  moving  by  Todd's  Tavern  to  Po  River. 
My  brigade  was  moved  out  from  Todd's  Tavern  to  ob- 
serve if  the  enemy  were  marching  on  a  parallel  line, 
and  was  attacked  by  two  brigades  of  Mahone's 
division,  then  moving  to  intercept  our  flank  move- 
ment. By  a  spirited  counter-charge  this  attack  was 
successfully  repulsed.  Another  sharp  engagement 
took  place  at  the  Po  River,  resulting  in  the  defeat 

64  . 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

of  the  enemy.  When  the  Union  army  reached  the 
vicinity  of  Spottsylvania,  prepared  to  assume  the 
offensive,  it  found  the  enemy  had  moved,  by  interior 
lines,  and  was  then  in  position.  After  reconnoitring 
and  various  demonstrations  had  been  made  to  ascer- 
tain the  position  of  the  enemy  and  its  relative  strength, 
a  disposition  was  made  for  attack  on  the  angle  of  the 
Confederate  line,  and  our  corps,  and  especially  our 
(Barlow's)  division,  was  selected  to  make  the  principal 
assault.  Marching  from  its  position  near  Po  River, 
under  cover  of  night,  our  division  formed  en  masse 
with  two  brigades  in  front  and  two  in  rear,  or  forty 
men  deep;  the  Second  and  Third  divisions  in  two 
lines  on  the  right  and  left;  the  last  brigade  moving 
into  position  and,  without  a  halt,  forming  what  is  tac- 
tically called  ' '  double  column  on  the  center."  Thus  we 
moved  forward  in  the  gray  of  the  morning  for  one  of 
the  most  desperate  assaults  ever  made.  It  was  im- 
possible to  see  but  a  few  yards  in  front  of  us,  and  with- 
out skirmishers  or  advanced  lines  the  troops  moved 
in  a  solid  mass  over  the  undulating  ground  up  to  where 
they  suddenly  came  upon  the  pickets  of  the  enemy, 
who  fired  their  rifles  and  then  retreated  back  to  their 
lines.  This  fire  was  not  replied  to.  The  men  had 
been  ordered  to  remove  the  caps  from  their  loaded 
rifles  and  use  nothing  but  their  bayonets  until  they 
had  gained  the  enemy's  position. 

The  column  moved  steadily  on,  passing  as  best  it 
could  over  the  obstacles  of  felled  trees  and  cut  brush, 
until  it  came  in  front  of  the  intrenched  line  of  battle 
with  a  strong  line  of  chevaux-de-frise  in  front  that  at 
first  seemed  impassable;  yet  the  momentum  of  this 

65 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

column,  forty  men  deep,  all  crowding  forward,  was  ir- 
resistible. On  reaching  the  chevaux-de-frise  thousands 
of  strong  men  literally  raised  it  up  and  tore  it  to 
pieces  and  rushed  under  or  over  it  to  the  line  of  works 
with  their  bayonets  fixed.  It  was  the  first  time  dur- 
ing the  war  that  I  had  actually  seen  bayonets  crossed 
in  mortal  combat;  it  was  a  crash  and  a  terrible 
scene  for  a  few  moments.  The  superior  numbers 
of  the  Union  assailants  soon  overpowered  the  Con- 
federate defenders,  who  had  held  to  their  position 
with  great  tenacity.  They  had  been  able  during  that 
time  to  load  and  discharge  their  rifles  three  times  into 
the  great  mass  of  Union  troops,  where  every  shot  took 
effect  in  the  heads  or  shoulders  of  the  advancing  men. 
The  same  was  done  with  the  batteries  of  artillery; 
the  guns  were  fired  three  times  before  they  were 
captured. 

As  the  Union  column  swept  en  masse  over  the  forti- 
fications, the  Confederates  threw  down  their  arms; 
Generals  Johnson  and  Steuart,  with  four  thousand 
Confederate  soldiers,  thirty  stand  of  colors,  and 
twenty  pieces  of  artillery,  were  captured.  Of  course, 
in  the  rush  of  the  assault,  our  organizations  became 
very  much  mixed  up  and  somewhat  confused  by  the 
excitement.  If  this  assaulting  column  had  been 
properly  followed  by  a  supporting  force  to  take 
advantage  of  the  success  gained,  and  then  swept 
down  the  line  to  the  right  and  left,  greater  success 
would  have  resulted  from  this  heroic  effort.  The  as- 
saulting column  pressed  forward  through  the  broken 
line  for  some .  distance,  and  was  then  met  by  a 
counter-charge.  The  ground  was  fought  over  by  the 

66 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

troops  charging  back  and  forth  for  ten  hours  of  that 
day,  and  presented  a  spectacle  of  horror  without  a 
parallel.  Probably  on  no  other  one  field  of  like  area 
of  the  great  Civil  War  did  as  desperate  fighting  and 
heavy  loss  occur.  During  that  time  the  infantry  fire 
was  so  terrific  that  standing  trees  were  cut  down  by 
musket-balls  alone,  and  one  solid  oak,  twenty- two 
inches  in  diameter,  was  cut  down  entirely  by  the  in- 
fantry fire  during  the  engagement.  Its  stump  is  now 
in  the  National  Museum  at  Washington.  Batteries 
attempting  to  go  into  action  were  completely  disabled 
and  thrown  in  a  disordered  mass  by  the  drivers  and 
horses  being  killed,  and  the  bodies  of  men  who  fell, 
killed  or  wounded,  on  the  ramparts  were  riddled  by 
scores  of  bullets.  It  was  the  only  ground  that  I  ever 
saw  during  the  war  that  was  so  completely  covered 
with  dead  and  wounded  that  it  was  impossible  to 
walk  over  it  without  stepping  on  dead  bodies. 

Some  idea  may  be  had  of  the  desperate  character 
of  this  campaign  in  its  almost  continuous  engagements 
between  the  Wilderness  and  Spottsylvania,  when  we 
consider  that  our  army  alone  during  that  time  lost 
over  forty  thousand  men.  (Other  authorities  place 
the  loss  on  both  sides  at  84,598  men.)  Our  army  had 
been  reinforced  by  one  entire  division  of  heavy  artil- 
lery troops  and  by  Burnside's  corps.  For  our  action 
in  this  engagement  and  previous  battles,  General  Fran- 
cis C.  Barlow  was  made  Major-General,  and  I  was  pro- 
moted to  be  a  Brigadier-General. 

The  campaign  continued  from  Spottsylvania  as  it 
had  commenced  from  the  Wilderness.  The  army  had 
become  so  accustomed  to  intrenchments  that  when- 

67 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

ever  it  was  in  close  proximity  to  the  enemy,  or  halted 
for  the  night,  it  would,  in  a  few  hours,  construct  a  line 
of  field  intrenchments.  We  utilized  anything  avail- 
able in  the  way  of  railroads,  roads,  cut  banks,  heavy 
fences,  ridges  with  additional  earth  thrown  up,  or 
sometimes  the  slashing  of  trees,  to  embarrass  the 
enemy  in  case  of  an  attack,  so  that  if  one  army  made 
an  attack,  it  met,  instead  of  an  ordinary  line  of  battle 
in  the  open,  a  line  of  battle  concealed  or  sheltered  be- 
hind earthworks,  with  batteries  in  position  protected 
or  masked  in  the  same  manner.  Flank  movements 
became  imperative.  The  concentration  against  the 
angle  at  Spottsylvania  had  failed,  owing  to  the  tacti- 
cal plan  of  execution.  To  make  a  successful  flank 
movement  with  a  large  army  in  a  wooded  country  with 
limited  and  very  poor  roads  was  most  difficult,  and 
the  Confederate  commander  was  enabled  to  anticipate 
almost  every  move  that  was  made. 

In  these  difficult  and  laborious  marches,  at  times 
under  drenching  rains  and  over  roads  deep  with  mud, 
the  troops  pressed  on,  at  times  waiting  and  watching 
through  the  dreary  hours  of  night ;  at  times  when  they 
could  rest  and  had  obtained  food,  they  gathered  in 
the  evening  around  the  camp-fires  to  cheer  one 
another's  spirits.  The  grand  war  songs  and  anthems 
were  sung  by  thousands  of  strong  voices.  Frequently 
a  rule  was  adopted  that  one  must  sing  a  song,  make  a 
speech,  tell  a  story,  dance  around  a  hat,  or  stand  on 
his  head;  this  added  to  the  joy  and  merriment  of  all. 
In  the  still  night  in  the  forests  to  hear  some  rich, 
strong  voice,  or  a  splendid  quartet,  sing  the  best  and 
purest  of  music,  frequently  to  be  joined  by  a  chorus 

68 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

of  thousands  of  voices,  was  enough  to  inspire  men  to 
noble  purpose  and  heroic  deeds. 

I  have  seen  a  large  body  of  cheerless  troops  massed 
in  a  field  after  a  hard  day's  march,  and  when  all 
wanted  rest,  obliged  to  stand  waiting  for  orders,  know- 
ing that  an  all-night  march  was  before  them,  and  a 
battle  next  morning,  changed  by  a  witty  little  Irish- 
man on  a  caisson-box  of  one  of  the  batteries,  singing, 
crowing,  talking,  joking  in  the  most  inimitable  man- 
ner, and  the  scene  of  gloom  soon  changed  to  one  of 
uproarious  laughter  and  good  humor.  Such  scenes 
were  of  frequent  occurrence  as  the  army  slowly  carved 
its  way  toward  Richmond.  It  was  generally  ad- 
mitted that  a  wit  was  worth  more  to  a  company 
than  a  doctor,  and  a  band  of  music  more  than  a 
hospital. 

The  flank  movement  from  Spottsylvania  to  North 
Anna,  though  successfully  made,  found  the  advance 
of  the  Confederate  forces  there  in  anticipation  of  the 
movement.  When  the  army  had  succeeded  in  getting 
into  position  it  found  a  formidable  force  in  its  front, 
and  the  result  was  similar  to  the  other  engagements 
of  that  campaign,  necessitating  a  flank  movement  to 
the  left,  which  brought  the  army  on  practically  the 
old  field  of  Cold  Harbor,  where  a  portion  of  it  had 
fought  in  1862,  two  years  before.  While  these  move- 
ments were  progressing,  a  complete  change  of  base 
was  being  made,  which  also  involved  long  delay  in 
relieving  the  army  of  prisoners,  wounded,  sick,  and 
disabled,  and  receiving  supplies  of  food  and  am- 
munition. The  changes  of  base  in  the  series  of 
flank  movements  were  made  from  Washington  to 

6  69 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

City  Point  on  the  James  River.  The  march  from 
North  Anna  to  Cold  Harbor  was  made  in  good  time, 
the  advance  of  the  troops  reaching  that  position  in 
the  afternoon  of  June  2d,  and,  instead  of  the  concen- 
tration of  a  strong  force  against  a  weak  position,  the 
army  was  ordered  to  attack  the  enemy  along  the  en- 
tire front  on  the  following  morning. 

This  resulted  in  the  Union  troops  reaching  the  in- 
trenched line  of  battle  of  the  enemy  in  a  few  positions 
and  breaking  that  line,  only  to  be  attacked  on  both 
flanks  and  repulsed.  This  was  the  case  with  Upton's 
division  of  the  Sixth  Corps  and  with  Barlow's  division 
of  the  Second  Corps.  The  general  result  was  a  loss  to 
the  enemy  of  approximately  two  thousand,  and  to  the 
Union  troops  thirteen  thousand,  including  many  of  the 
best  men  of  our  army.  Three  young  colonels,  with 
whom  I  had  served  from  the  time  they  were  lieuten- 
ants, bivouacked  that  night  together  and  slept  under 
the  same  blanket ;  they  were  laughing  and  speculating 
as  to  the  results  of  the  morrow.  When  dawn  came 
they  all  gallantly  led  their  regiments  and  were  all 
dead  in  fifteen  minutes.  This  was  followed  by  an- 
other flank  movement  to  the  left,  with  our  base  line 
of  operations  once  more  on  the  James  River,  which 
we  had  left  two  years  before.  The  army  crossed  the 
James  and  made  an  advance  toward  Petersburg,  but 
before  reaching  that  point  the  enemy  also  had  crossed 
the  James  River  near  Richmond,  and  when  the  Union 
forces  reached  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Petersburg 
they  found  a  Confederate  force  intrenched  there  and 
ready  to  meet  them.  General  Barlow  became  exhaus- 
ted by  the  severity  of  the  campaign,  and  was  com- 

70 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

pelled  by  sickness  to  retire  from  the  field,  thus* leaving 
the  First  Division,  Second  Army  Corps,  to  my  command. 

A  series  of  engagements  followed,  extending  along 
the  whole  line  of  the  army  from  the  Appomattox  to 
Ream's  Station  on  the  south  and  to  Deep  Bottom  on 
the  north  side  of  the  James,  which  consumed  months 
and  was  practically  a  siege  of  Petersburg  and  Rich- 
mond. Some  of  these  assumed  the  magnitude  of 
battles. 

On  July  2pth  our  corps  was  ordered  to  the  north 
side  of  the  James  in  order  to  draw  as  much  of  the 
Confederate  army  in  that  direction  as  possible.  My 
division  captured  a  battery  of  artillery  and  line  of 
earthworks,  and  advanced  to  within  a  few  miles  of 
Richmond.  One  of  the  forts  on  the  Confederate  line 
at  Petersburg  had  been  mined,  and  on  the  morning  of 
July  3oth  its  garrison  was  blown  into  the  air  with  a 
loss  of  something  like  seven  hundred  and  forty  men 
and  a  battery. 

In  the  battle  of  Ream's  Station  our  corps  was  des- 
perately engaged  against  superior  forces  of  the  enemy, 
and  for  a  time  our  troops  were  driven  back  in  con- 
fusion, but  I  succeeded  in  making  a  counter-charge 
with  a  part  of  my  division  and  recapturing  some  guns 
and  a  line  of  works,  driving  the  enemy  back  over  the 
ground  that  they  had  taken  from  us  and  turning  the 
tide  of  battle.  These  minor  engagements  continued 
during  the  autumn  with  no  decisive  results,  when  Lee 
had  the  audacity  to  detach  from  his  army  a  corps  of 
troops  under  General  Early  for  the  evident  purpose 
of  capturing  Washington,  or  at  least  of  withdrawing 
the  army  from  the  siege  of  Richmond  and  Petersburg. 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

Had  Stonewall  Jackson  been  in  command  of  that 
force,  the  result  would  undoubtedly  have  been  very 
serious,  if  not  disastrous,  to  the  Union  cause.  They 
left  Richmond  on  June  i3th,  marching  north  through 
Gordonsville  and  down  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  cross- 
ing the  Potomac  River  above  Harper's  Ferry.  They 
encountered  a  small  division  of  troops  under  General 
Lew  Wallace  at  Monocacy,  Maryland,  and  permitted 
themselves  to  be  delayed  by  this  insignificant  force 
for  three  days.  Thence  they  moved  on  to  Washing- 
ton, reaching  a  point  on  Seventh  Street,  now  known 
as  Georgia  Avenue,  within  sight  of  and  four  miles  from 
the  national  Capitol.  Here  they  were  checked  by  a 
motley  force  composed  largely  of  convalescents  and 
employees  of  the  departments  at  Washington,  until  the 
fortunate  arrival  of  reinforcements.  It  was  several 
days  after  this  Confederate  corps  was  despatched  from 
the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  before  it  was  dis- 
covered by  General  Grant,  then  with  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac.  He  detached  the  Sixth  Corps,  placed  it  on 
steamboats,  and  hurried  it  down  the  James  and  up 
the  Potomac  to  Washington.  It  disembarked  at  the 
latter  place  and  was  rushed  double-quick  through  the 
streets  of  Washington  and  out  Seventh  Street  to  re- 
inforce the  irregulars  then  holding  off  Early 's  corps 
from  the  capture  of  the  capital.  After  a  feint  and 
some  desultory  attacks,  with  some  sharp  musketry 
and  artillery  fire,  the  corps  of  Early  withdrew,  and 
another  serious  national  crisis  had  passed  into  history. 
The  effort  of  General  Lee  to  cause  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  to  withdraw  from  its  menacing  position  near 
Richmond  and  Petersburg  by  sending  Early's  corps 

72 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

on  its  fruitless  mission  to  capture  Washington  had 
failed.  As  the  various  independent  commands 
acting  without  concert  necessitated  a  concentration 
of  those  forces  under  one  commanding  general,  it  was 
finally  decided  to  place  General  Sheridan,  who  had 
hitherto  been  in  command  of  the  cavalry  corps,  in 
command  of  this  independent  army.  To  the  Sixth 
and  Nineteenth  corps,  and  the  troops  already  in 
that  department,  were  added  two  good  cavalry  di- 
visions, giving  him  an  aggregate  effective  force  of 
some  forty  thousand  men  of  all  arms,  and  embracing 
ten  thousand  efficient  cavalry  to  operate  in  that  open 
country  where  this  arm  of  the  service  would  be  most 
effective. 

The  position  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  that 
of  a  protracted  siege.  While  it  had  suffered  more  than 
that  of  any  other  army  in  the  terrible  losses,  amount- 
ing approximately  to  sixty  thousand  men  placed  hors 
de  combat,  it  still  clung  to  the  throat  of  the  Confed- 
eracy with  bulldog  tenacity,  gaining  step  by  step 
positions  of  slight  importance,  but  all  having  the 
effect  of  convincing  the  enemy  that  it  could  not  be 
forced  to  release  its  hold  in  the  death  struggle.  Thus 
ended  the  campaign  of  1864.  While  the  summer  and 
autumn  had  been  occupied  in  short  manceuvers,  with 
almost  daily  encounters  of  some  character — assaults, 
skirmishes,  detached  engagements  or  battles  —  the 
general  result  had  been  but  a  short  advance  of  the 
Union  forces,  fraught  with  great  losses  as  a  conse- 
quence of  the  terrible  exposure  and  hardship. 

The  movement  of  this  army  and  its  purpose  were  to 
be  coincident  with  that  of  the  Western  army.  The 

73 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

objective  point  of  the  first  was  to  be  Richmond  and 
Lee's  army;  that  of  the  latter,  Atlanta  and  the  army 
under  Johnston.  The  Western  army  had  been  the 
more  fortunate  in  results.  Atlanta  was  ''ours  and 
fairly  won."  The  Confederate  army  was  defeated 
on  the  field  and  forced  away  from  its  base,  which  had 
been  practically  destroyed;  but,  though  the  Confed- 
erate army  had  been  defeated,  it  was  not  demoralized 
nor  captured.  The  change  of  commanders  from 
Johnston  to  Hood  during  that  campaign  was,  I  think, 
most  unfortunate  for  that  army.  At  least  it  was 
gratifying  to  our  commanding  generals. 

The  dividing  of  Sherman's  army,  leaving  one  por- 
tion to  encounter  the  Confederate  army  under  Hood,' 
was  a  bold  piece  of  strategy,  and  if  it  had  failed  it 
would  have  been  regarded  as  reckless  and  unwar- 
ranted; yet,  under  the  circumstances,  it  was  the  best 
that  could  have  been  devised.  It  broke  the  shell  and 
demonstrated  the  hollow  condition  of  the  Confederacy 
by  cutting  a  wide  swath  of  destruction  through  the 
heart  of  the  enemy's  country,  destroying  railway  com- 
munication and  supplies,  depots  and  war  materials 
of  every  description.  Such  small  forces  as  the  enemy 
was  enabled  to  put  in  its  front  were  swept  away  like 
a  vapor,  and  Sherman  finally  reached  the  Atlantic 
coast,  capturing  the  fortifications  forming  the  defenses 
of  Savannah,  where  he  formed  a  temporary  base  and  re- 
ceived all  the  supplies  required.  He  then  moved  north, 
taking  the  Atlantic  coast  in  reverse,  and  the  garrisons 
of  the  fortifications  along  the  coast  of  the  two  Carolinas 
either  fled  or  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Union  forces. 

General  George  H.  Thomas,  that  "Rock  of  Chica- 

74 


THE    CAMPAIGNS    IN    THE    EAST 

maugua,"  had  been  left  to  gather  up  that  portion  of 
his  forces  which  had  been  scattered  in  detachments  to 
protect  his  long  line  of  communications,  and,  receiving 
some  reinforcements  as  he  slowly  retired  toward  Frank- 
lin and  Nashville.  That  splendid  patriotic  Virginian 
and  really  great  field  marshal  judiciously  withdrew 
before  the  advance  of  Hood's  army  until  he  reached 
Franklin  and  finally  Nashville.  There,  gathering  up  his 
full  strength,  he  awaited  the  further  advance  of  the 
Confederate  army,  and  then  fought,  on  the  principles  of 
grand  tactics,  one  of  the  most  perfect,  and  certainly 
the  most  decisive,  battles  of  the  war.  So  perfect  were 
his  plans,  and  so  admirably  executed,  that  what  of 
Hood's  army  was  not  captured,  including  one  gun, 
appeared  to  have  dispersed  and  practically  dissolved, 
as  it  never  again  appeared  in  any  formidable  condition. 
Notwithstanding  the  secret  intrigue  and  despicable 
treachery  displayed  in  reports  sent  to  Washington,  to 
the  detriment  of  General  Thomas,  which  at  that  time 
caused  an  order  to  be  issued  relieving  him  and  assigning 
another,  not  then  with  the  army,  to  the  chief  com- 
mand, he  won  that  splendid  and  most  important 
victory  for  the  Union  cause,  and  the  order  relieving 
him  was  rescinded.  Thomas  was  one  of  the  best,  well- 
rounded,  and  strong  characters,  as  well  as  one  of  the 
greatest  generals  that  the  war  produced  on  either 
side,  and  he  never  received  just  credit  for  his  loyalty 
and  invaluable  services.  Like  Winfield  Scott,  Far- 
ragut,  Gibbons,  Rousseau,  and  tens  of  thousands  of 
other  Southern  men,  he  proved  his  loyalty  by  noble 
deeds. 


IV 

CLOSING   SCENES    OF   THE   WAR 

IN  the  month  of  July,  1864,  General  Barlow  be- 
came disabled,  as  a  result  of  the  severe  campaign, 
and  was  obliged  to  leave  the  field  for  several  months. 
This  left  me  in  permanent  command  of  the  First  Divi- 
sion of  the  Second  Army  Corps,  and  I  may  here  give  a 
brief  account  both  of  this  remarkable  division  and 
army  corps,  which  are  unparalleled  in  the  history  of 
military  organizations  of  our  American  army,  or,  in 
fact,  any  other  army,  even  if  we  were  to  go  back  to  the 
legions  of  Caesar. 

The  First  Division  of  the  Second  Army  Corps,  con- 
sisting of  four  brigades,  was  the  largest  of  any  in 
the  army.  It  was  organized  by  the  veteran  General 
Edwin  V.  Sumner,  who  inspired  it  with  his  indomit- 
able courage  and  strong  patriotism.  William  F.  Fox, 
in  his  invaluable  history  of  the  regimental  losses  of 
the  Civil  War,  speaks  of  this  division  as  follows: 

But  the  hardest  fighting  and  greatest  loss  of  life  occurred 
in  the  First  Division  of  the  Second  Corps — Hancock's  old 
division — in  which  more  men  were  killed  and  wounded  than 
in  any  other  division  in  the  Union  army,  East  or  West.  Its 
losses  aggregated  2,287  killed,  11,724  wounded,  and  4,833 
missing;  total,  18,844.  This  division  was  the  one  which 
Richardson,  its  first  commander,  led  on  the  Peninsula,  and  at 
whose  head  he  fell  at  Antietam;  the  one  which,  under 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

Hancock,  made  the  bloody  assault  on  Marye's  Heights 
(Fredericksburg,  Va.) ;  which,  under  Caldwell,  fought  so  well 
in  the  Gettysburg  wheat-field;  which,  under  Barlow,  surged 
over  the  enemy's  works  at  Spottsylvania,  and  which,  under 
Miles,  was  in  at  the  death  in  1865.  Within  its  ranks  were 
the  Irish  brigade  and  crack  regiments  like  the  5th  New 
Hampshire,  the  i4oth  Pennsylvania,  and  the  64th  New  York. 
Over  14,000  men  were  killed  or  wounded  in  this  division  dur- 
ing the  war,  yet  it  never  numbered  8,000  muskets,  and  often 
could  muster  only  half  of  that.  After  the  charge  on  Marye's 

Heights  it  numbered  only  2,800. 

t 

And  he  might  have  added  that  it  was  this  division 
that  broke  through  the  enemy's  lines  near  Petersburg, 
routed  a  division  of  the  enemy  at  Sutherland  Station, 
made  most  important  captures  at  Sailors'  Creek,  and 
led  the  pursuit  so  vigorously  and  tenaciously  that  Lee 
rode  up  to  our  lines  on  the  morning  of  April  pth  to 
surrender  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 

In  speaking  of  the  Second  Army  Corps,  the  same 
author  says: 

The  Second  Army  Corps  was  prominent  by  reason  of  its 
longer  and  continuous  service,  larger  organization,  hardest 
fighting,  and  greatest  number  of  casualties.  Within  its 
ranks  was  the  regiment  which  sustained  the  largest  per- 
centage of  losses  in  any  one  action ;  also,  the  regiment  which 
sustained  the  greatest  numerical  loss  during  its  term  of 
service;  while,  of  the  100  regiments  of  the  Union  army 
which  lost  the  most  men  in  battle,  35  of  them  belonged  to 
the  Second  Corps. 

He  also  refers  to  its  achievements  at  Spottsylvania, 
where  it  captured  two  divisions  of  the  Confederate 
army,  with  twenty  pieces  of  artillery,  thirty  colors, 
and  nearly  four  thousand  prisoners,  and  up  to  that 
time  its  record  was  most  remarkable  in  the  fact  that 

77 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

it  had  not  lost  a  color  nor  a  gun,  although  it  had  pre- 
viously captured  forty-four  stands  of  colors  and 
thousands  of  prisoners;  in  fact,  it  captured  in  a  single 
day  more  battle-flags,  cannon,  and  prisoners  than  it 
lost  in  the  entire  four  years  of  war.  Speaking  of  this 
corps,  Maj.-Gen.  Winfield  Scott  Hancock  says,  in  a 
letter  dated  August,  1864,  before  Petersburg,  Vir- 
ginia, and  addressed  to  Lieutenant-General  Grant: 

It  is  perhaps  known  to  you  that  this  corps  had  never  lost 
a  color  or  a  gun  previous  to  this  campaign,  although  oftener 
and  more  desperately  engaged  than  any  other  corps  in  this 
army,  or  perhaps  in  any  other  in  the  country.  I  have  not 
the  means  of  knowing  exactly  the  number  of  guns  and  colors 
captured,  but  I,  myself,  saw  nine  in  the  hands  of  one  division 
at  Antietam,  and  the  official  reports  show  that  34  fell  into 
the  hands  of  that  corps  at  Gettysburg.  Before  the  opening 
of  this  campaign,  it  had  at  least  captured  over  half  a  hundred 
colors,  although  at  a  cost  of  over  25,000  casualties.  During 
this  campaign,  you  can  judge  how  well  the  corps  had  per- 
formed its  part.  It  has  captured  more  guns  and  colors  than 
all  the  rest  of  the  army  combined.  Its  reverses  have  not 
been  many,  and  they  began  only  when  the  corps  had 
dwindled  to  a  remnant  of  its  former  strength,  after  it  had 
lost  25  brigade  commanders  and  over  125  regimental  com- 
manders, and  over  20,000  men. 

It  was  my  good  fortune  to  serve  in  that  division 
and  corps  during  the  entire  war.  Although  wounded 
four  times,  being  young  and  strong  I  recovered 
quickly,  and  was,  therefore,  enabled  to  be  on  almost 
continuous  duty  during  the  four  years.  The  severe 
casualties  during  the  desperate  battles  gave  promo- 
tion to  the  survivors.  I,  therefore,  by  seniority, 
became  the  Commanding  General  of  the  First  Division 
at  the  age  of  twenty-four.  On  August  25th  of  that 

78 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

year  I  was  made  a  brevet  Major-General  and  assigned 
to  duty  with  that  rank,  and  in  February  following, 
during  the  absence  of  the  corps  commander,  Major- 
General  Humphrey,  I  fell  in  temporary  command  of 
the  Second  Army  Corps  at  the  age  of  twenty-five, 
when  it  numbered  upward  of  twenty-six  thousand 
men,  and  was  actively  engaged  against  the  Army  of 
Northern  Virginia. 

The  effect  of  the  victories  in  the  West  gave  great 
gratification  and  encouragement  to  the  soldiers  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  Every  victory  won  by  their 
brothers  in  the  West  and  South  was  hailed  with  great 
rejoicing  by  the  men  who  were  in  the  trenches  and  con- 
stantly under  fire  before  Richmond  and  Petersburg. 
Every  band  was  playing  patriotic  airs,  and  salutes  were 
fired  by  hundreds  of  shotted  cannon  voicing  the  salu- 
tations to  the  armies  under  Sheridan  and  Thomas. 

When  the  Confederates  learned  of  the  disastrous 
defeat  of  their  armies  by  Thomas  and  Sheridan,  the 
fall  of  Atlanta,  Savannah,  Charleston,  Fort  Fisher, 
and  the  march  of  Sherman's  triumphant  army  up  the 
coast,  it  produced  a  demoralizing  effect  and  con- 
vinced them  of  the  utter  hopelessness  of  their  efforts. 
As  a  result,  great  numbers  left  the  ranks  and  aban- 
doned the  cause  in  which  they  were  engaged.  Every 
night  during  the  winter  of  1864  and  '65  there  were 
received  along  the  line  of  intrenchments  before 
Petersburg  and  Richmond  numbers  of  men  who 
crept  through  their  picket-lines,  dropped  their  arms, 
and  came  to  us  as  individuals  or  in  squads,  amounting 
in  the  aggregate  to  thousands.  They  stated  that 
much  larger  numbers  were  leaving  their  commands 

79 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  making  their  way  as  best  they  could  back  to  their 
homes.  The  Confederate  army  never  again  fought 
with  the  same  dash  and  indomitable  fortitude  that 
had  marked  its  conduct  during  the  three  previous 
years.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac  had  been  increased 
by  the  return  of  thousands  of  men  who  had  been  dis- 
abled by  wounds  or  sickness,  and  by  additional 
recruits,  so  that  the  personnel  was  in  splendid  con- 
dition and  the  equipment  was  never  better  at  any 
time  in  its  history.  Such  was  the  condition  of  the 
two  armies  at  the  opening  of  the  campaign  in  1865. 

The  closing  campaign  of  the  war  was  opened 
in  the  spring  as  early  as  it  was  possible  to  move  an 
army  in  that  country  with  success.  During  the  pre- 
vious autumn  and  winter  the  Union  line  had  been 
extended  from  the  right  in  front  of  Richmond  to  the 
extreme  left,  on  the  Weldon  and  Petersburg  Railroad,  a 
distance  of  thirty-five  miles.  A  line  of  formidable  field 
fortifications  had  been  constructed,  including  inclosed 
forts  built  of  timber  and  earth,  surrounded  by  wide 
and  deep  ditches,  connected  by  lines  of  earthworks 
protected  by  every  device  in  the  way  of  obstructions 
— slashed  timber,  abatis,  chevaux-de-frise,  etc.  The 
Confederate  army  occupied  a  line  parallel  to  that  of 
the  Union  army.  Should  the  Confederate  army  with- 
draw and  unite  its  force  with  that  of  Johnston,  who 
had  been  reinstated  and  was  then  opposing  Sherman 
in  North  Carolina,  it  might  prove  serious  for  the 
latter.  Therefore  the  greatest  activity  was  exercised 
along  the  whole  Union  line  to  keep  as  near  to  Lee's 
army  as  possible  and  prevent  his  escape.  For  four 
long  years  we  had  tried  to  drive  the  Confederates 

80 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

away  from  Richmond  and  out  of  Virginia.  Now  we 
were  most  anxious  to  keep  them  there. 

Lee  evidently  realized  the  hopeless  condition  of  his 
position,  and,  in  order  to  successfully  withdraw, 
adopted  the  tactics  of  diversion  in  his  effort  to  ac- 
complish that  purpose.  This  was  done  by  a  bold 
assault  near  the  center  and  key  of  the  position,  in  his 
attack  on  Fort  Stedman.  This  plan  was  well  con- 
ceived and  admirably  executed  under  the  lead  of  one 
of  their  ablest  generals,  Gordon,  who  succeeded  in 
capturing  this  most  important  position  with  its  gar- 
rison, as  well  as  the  adjacent  line  of  rifle-pits,  occupied 
by  one  brigade  of  the  Ninth  Corps,  many  of  whom 
were  captured.  The  guns  of  the  captured  redoubt 
were  turned  upon  the  Union  lines,  and  three  batteries 
occupying  adjacent  positions  were  abandoned  by  the 
Union  troops  and  taken  possession  of  by  the  Con- 
federates. The  assaulting  column  was  necessarily 
somewhat  confused  in  the  desperation  of  the  close 
engagement,  and  the  strong  support  which  was  ex- 
pected to  render  the  most  important  service  in  occu- 
pying the  lines  delayed  in  coming  up,  thereby  giving 
the  Union  troops  on  the  right  and  left  time  to  re- 
cover from  the  shock. 

A  counter-attack  was  promptly  made  by  General 
Hartranft,  a  gallant,  young,  and  very  able  officer, 
which  resulted  in  the  recapture  of  the  Union  works 
and  lines,  with  some  two  thousand  prisoners.  Wher- 
ever the  Confederate  forces  had  made  a  simultaneous 
advance  they  were  whipped  back  by  the  Union  troops 
and  the  offense  resumed;  this  resulted  in  quite  an 
advance  of  our  lines,  thus  tightening  the  strangle-hold 

8 1 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

at  all  points,  rather  than  slackening  it,  as  was  hoped 
for  by  the  Confederates. 

As  prearranged,  the  entire  army  was  to  advance  on 
the  2pth  of  March,  and  this  effort  at  a  diversion  had 
only  hastened  the  opening  of  the  campaign.  After 
accomplishing  the  object  aimed  at  in  the  vicinity  of 
Lynchburg,  Sheridan  took  position  on  the  extreme 
left  of  the  Union  army.  The  2Qth  of  March  was 
occupied  in  moving  strong  bodies  of  the  Second  and 
Fifth  corps  well  to  our  left,  with  the  object  of  turn- 
ing the  right  flank  of  the  Confederate  army,  and  con- 
siderable ground  was  gained  in  that  direction  during 
the  day.  On  the  3oth,  Lee,  discovering  the  Union 
manoeuvers  and  divining  their  object,  assumed  the 
offensive,  as  was  his  custom.  He  concentrated  all 
his  forces  available  for  the  purpose,  and  made  a  strong 
advance  in  three  lines  of  battle  against  the  Fifth 
Corps  under  General  Warren.  This  offensive  move- 
ment took  two  divisions  of  the  Fifth  Army  Corps 
by  surprise  in  the  thickly  wooded  country,  and  was 
so  spirited  that  the  two  divisions  were  forced 
back,  not  so  much  from  the  destructive  effect  of 
the  blow  as  from  the  audacity  of  the  advance  of  the 
Confederates. 

Fortunately,  my  division  was  in  a  favorable  posi- 
tion on  the  right  of  the  point  of  attack,  and  while  the 
Confederate  forces  were  advancing  with  their  atten- 
tion fixed  on  the  Fifth  Corps  in  their  front,  by  quickly 
changing  my  line  by  a  left  half-wheel,  I  struck  their 
three  lines  full  upon  the  left  flank  and  rolled  them 
up,  driving  them  from  the  field,  capturing  two  colors 
and  several  hundred  prisoners.  While  this  was  being 

82 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

done,  the  two  divisions  of  the  Fifth  Corps  rallied  on 
the  line  of  the  third  division  and  made  an  advance, 
the  united  forces  succeeding  in  driving  the  enemy 
back  to  their  old  position  on  the  White  Oak  Road. 

On  the  3ist,  the  Union  line  was  extended  still 
farther  to  the  left.  Sheridan  had  occupied  Din- 
widdie  Court- House  and  Five  Forks.  The  latter  being 
of  great  importance  as  the  most  available  line  of 
retreat  of  the  Confederate  army,  two  divisions  of 
infantry  were  sent  to  that  position,  and  soon  dis- 
lodged the  two  Union  cavalry  divisions  there, 
driving  them  back  in  much  confusion  to  Dinwiddie 
Court-House.  The  position  of  the  cavalry  was  some- 
what jeopardized.  General  Warren's  corps  was  or- 
dered to  move  to  its  support,  and  a  good  part  of  the 
night  of  the  3ist  was  thus  occupied.  They  formed  a 
junction  with  the  cavalry  between  Five  Forks  and 
Dinwiddie  Court-House  at  7  A.M.  of  April  ist,  and 
the  advance  of  the  Fifth  Corps,  ably  commanded  and 
gallantly  led  by  Warren,  in  conjunction  with  the 
advance  of  the  cavalry,  resulted  in  a  crushing  defeat 
of  the  Confederate  forces,  with  a  loss  of  many  colors 
and  guns  and  5,000  prisoners,  of  which  3,244  were 
taken  by  the  Fifth  Corps.  The  historian  Swinton, 
speaking  of  this  battle  and  General  Warren,  says: 
"The  history  of  the  war  presents  no  equally  splendid 
illustration  of  personal  magnetism.  Warren  led  the 
van  of  the  rushing  lines;  his  horse  was  fatally  shot 
within  a  few  feet  of  the  breastworks,  and  he  himself 
was  in  imminent  peril,  when  a  gallant  officer,  Colonel 
Richardson,  of  the  Seventh  Wisconsin,  sprang  be- 
tween him  and  the  enemy,  receiving  a  severe  wound 

83 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

but  shielding  from  hurt  the  person  of  his  loved 
commander."  Soon  after  this  brilliant  achievement 
General  Warren  was  cruelly  relieved  from  his  com- 
mand, and  died  a  broken-hearted  man. 

That  night  after  dark  I  was  ordered  to  move  my 
division  from  the  left  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
to  Five  Forks  and  report  to  General  Sheridan,  which 
I  did,  arriving  there  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing and  remaining  until  daylight.  General  Sheridan 
then  concluded  that  he  would  not  require  the  assist- 
ance of  my  division,  and  directed  me  to  retrace  my 
steps  in  part  and  attack  the  enemy's  line  near  where 
it  crossed  the  Boydton  Plank  Road.  This  was  accom- 
plished. The  works  were  carried  by  assault  at  that 
point,  the  enemy  retreating  in  the  direction  of 
Sutherland  Station,  pursued  by  my  division.  Sher- 
idan, with  the  cavalry,  moved  to  the  northwest,  and 
the  whole  line  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  and  the 
Army  of  the  James,  under  Generals  Meade  and  Ord, 
early  on  that  morning  assaulted  the  entire  line  of  the 
enemy's  works  before  Petersburg  and  Richmond. 
Thus  my  division  was  left  entirely  alone.  I  followed 
the  enemy  in  my  front  to  the  Sutherland  Station 
where  I  found  Cook's,  formerly  Heath's,  division  of 
four  brigades,  occupying  a  strong  position  on  a  smooth 
open  crest,  at  the  foot  of  which,  some  eight  hundred 
yards,  ran  a  small  stream.  These  Confederate  troops 
had  thrown  up  intrenchments  to  defend  their  posi- 
tion. The  enemy's  left  flank  was  concealed  by  a 
forest. 

Notwithstanding  the  numbers  and  strength  of  the 
position,  my  division  attacked  in  excellent  order  and 

84 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

with  impetuosity,  but  was  repulsed  with  some  loss, 
including  General  Madill,  one  of  my  brigade  command- 
ers, who  was  severely  wounded.  A  short  time  after,  a 
second  assault  was  made,  with  the  assistance  of  a 
powerful  concentration  of  artillery  fire,  with  the  same 
result,  the  Second  Brigade  commander,  General  Mc- 
Dougall,  being  wounded.  Two  gallant  attacks  hav- 
ing failed,  a  third  was  successful.  By  making  a  formid- 
able demonstration  against  the  extreme  right  of  the 
enemy's  line  with  a  cloud  of  skirmishers  who  charged 
with  wild  shouts,  strongly  supported  by  artillery  fire, 
the  effect,  as  could  be  plainly  observed  from  our  side, 
was  to  draw  a  considerable  force  from  their  left  to 
their  extreme  right,  just  as  was  desired. 

While  this  was  being  done,  a  brigade,  commanded 
by  General  Ramsey,  was  moved  under  cover  of  the 
timber  across  Hatcher's  Run  and  around  their  ex- 
treme left  flank,  where  it  made  a  vigorous  and  success- 
ful assault,  rolling  up  the  enemy's  line.  This  assault 
was  supported  by  the  effective  fire  of  two  batteries  of 
artillery,  then  with  the  division,  and  by  the  advance 
of  the  entire  command,  which  swept  the  enemy  from 
the  field,  leaving  in  our  hands  two  guns,  a  battle-flag, 
and  some  six  hundred  prisoners. 

Never  shall  I  forget  the  exultation  that  thrilled  my 
very  soul  as  our  troops  swept  over  the  line  of  forti- 
fications soon  after  dawn  on  that  memorable  day  of 
April  2,  1865. 

It  was  apparent  to  all  that  the  supreme  crisis  of  the 

Confederacy  had  been  reached  and  that  the  hour  of 

its  downfall  had  arrived.     Every  soldier,  from  the 

humblest  drummer-boy  to  the  highest  commanding 

7  85 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

General,  realized  the  overwhelming  power  of  the 
Union  armies.  A  line  of  battle,  forty  miles  in  extent, 
moved  with  irresistible  force  under  the  general  direc- 
tion of  Grant.  All  knew,  however,  that  the  master 
mind  of  humanity,  President  Lincoln,  was  with  the 
army,  more  intensely  interested  than  any  of  us. 
This  gave  additional  strength  to  every  nerve  and 
loyal  heart. 

Every  officer  and  soldier  was  in  his  place,  full  of 
enthusiasm.  Every  sword,  rifle,  and  cannon  flashed 
brighter  and  stronger  in  its  force  and  action.  The 
fierce  Union  onslaught  was  met  by  the  strongest  de- 
fense. One  instance  alone  illustrates  the  Southern 
fortitude  and  sacrifice.  The  garrison  of  one  Con- 
federate field  fortification  fought  until  its  force  of 
two  hundred  and  fifty  was  reduced  to  thirty  men,  but 
before  it  surrendered  it  had  placed  five  hundred  of  the 
Union  soldiers  hors  de  combat.  As  line  after  line  of 
rifle-pits,  intrenchments,  and  field  fortifications  were 
captured  by  the  Union  troops,  the  stars  and  stripes  of 
the  national  colors  waved  in  triumph.  The  thunders 
of  artillery  from  the  advancing  batteries  alone  broke 
the  continuous  chorus  of  the  victorious  host  as  they 
shouted  their  triumph  along  the  entire  line. 

For  four  long  years  the  Confederate  forces  had  held 
their  Capitol  at  Richmond;  had  there  planned, 
plotted,  and  maintained  their  rebellion;  created  and 
directed  their  armies  against  the  Federal  government. 
Its  power  and  fame  were  now  crumbling  beneath  the 
iron  hail  and  amid  the  blackest  turmoil  of  terrible  war. 
After  the  Confederate  flag  had  been  lowered  and  the 
national  colors  were  flying,  and  the  Confederate  army 

86 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

well  on  its  retreat,  and  while  the  smouldering  fires 
foolishly  lighted  by  the  flying  troops  were  still  doing 
their  work  of  destruction,  Abraham  Lincoln  entered 
the  city.  No  Roman  triumph  nor  the  splendor  of 
any  conqueror's  march  or  achievement  could  equal 
in  sublimity  and  significance  the  scene  then  en- 
acted at  Richmond.  With  a  few  officers  and  a 
small  escort  of  marines,  that  care-worn  patriot, 
weary  with  the  labors  and  burdens  of  a  nation, 
weighted  down  with  the  welfare  and  responsibilities 
of  a  great  people,  the  commander  of  armies  of  a 
million  men  slowly  and  silently  walked  up  the  street 
of  Richmond  toward  the  Capitol  building.  Few 
white  people  met  or  greeted  him.  They  looked  on 
from  the  housetops  and  windows.  Yet  he  was  not 
alone;  every  avenue,  street,  and  alley  was  packed 
with  an  excited,  jubilant  mass  of  humanity — a  great 
congregation  of  freed  people  in  wild  ecstasy,  singing, 
shouting,  chanting,  praying;  they  strewed  his  path- 
way with  leaves  and  flowers ;  they  fell  on  their  knees, 
thanking  their  God  that  their  deliverer  and  liberator 
had  come.  No  smile  was  seen  on  that  sad  and 
wrinkled  face,  but  tears  of  sympathy  moistened  those 
benevolent  eyes.  He  sat  down  to  rest  his  weary 
frame,  and  then  passed  on,  the  murmurings  of  the 
grateful  multitude  his  only  salutation. 

With  the  fall  of  Richmond  and  Petersburg,  the 
enemy,  closely  pursued  by  the  Union  army,  retreated 
to  Chesterfield  Court-House,  Amelia  Court-House, 
Jetersville,  Deatonsville,  and  Sailors'  Creek.  When- 
ever they  made  a  halt  or  stand  they  were  attacked, 
routed,  and  pursued  by  the  Union  army. 

87 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

After  the  success  of  Sutherland  Station  my  com- 
mand was  fortunately  placed  to  continue  the  pursuit, 
and  was  most  actively  engaged.  In  advancing  toward 
the  enemy,  then  reported  to  be  at  Amelia  Court- 
House  on  the  morning  of  April  6th,  we,  being  on  the 
left,  soon  discovered  the  Confederate  columns  escaping 
around  our  left  flank.  The  artillery  with  my  division 
opened  fire,  and  we  made  an  entire  change  of  route. 
For  sixteen  miles  over  a  rolling  country  of  field  and 
forest  my  division  marched  in  line  of  battle.  On 
every  crest  or  commanding  piece  of  ground,  when  the 
enemy  made  a  stand,  they  were  charged  and  routed. 
Many  times  during  the  day  we  could  see  in  the  dis- 
tance a  heavy  wagon-train  with  the  retreating  army. 
At  Sailors*  Creek  the  enemy  made  a  final  stand. 
Without  a  moment's  hesitation  the  division  charged 
the  enemy's  line,  capturing  the  entire  train  of  two 
hundred  and  fifty  wagons,  two  pieces  of  artillery, 
twelve  battle-flags,  and  upward  of  one  thousand 
prisoners. 

Then,  as  night  mantled  the  field  of  slaughter,  a 
scene  of  comedy  was  enacted  about  the  bivouac  fires. 
After  the  troops  were  in  position  for  the  night,  and 
the  soldiers  had  partaken  of  their  spare  meal  of 
coffee  and  crackers,  they  gratified  their  curiosity  by 
a  rigid  inspection  of  the  day's  trophies.  Several  of 
the  wagons  were  found  loaded  with  the  assets  of  the 
Confederate  treasury,  which  had  been  brought  out 
from  Richmond.  Then  followed  a  most  extraordinary 
spectacle  of  jollity  and  good  humor.  A  Monte  Carlo 
was  suddenly  improvised  in  the  midst  of  the  bivouac 
of  war.  "Here's  the  Confederate  treasury,  as  sure 

88 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

as  you  are  a  soldier!"  shouted  one.  ''Let's  all  be 
rich!"  said  another.  "Boys,  fill  your  pockets,  your 
hats,  your  haversacks,  your  handkerchiefs,  your  arms, 
if  you  please,"  was  the  word,  and  the  Confederate 
notes  and  bonds  were  rapidly  disbursed.  If  they 
were  at  a  discount,  they  were  crisp  and  new  and  in 
enormous  denominations.  Spreading  their  blankets 
on  the  ground  by  the  bivouac  fires,  the  veterans  pro- 
ceeded with  the  comedy,  and  such  preposterous 
gambling  was  probably  never  before  witnessed.  Ten 
thousand  dollars  was  the  usual  "ante."  Often 
twenty  thousand  to  "come  in";  a  raise  of  fifty  thou- 
sand to  one  hundred  thousand  was  not  unusual,  and 
frequently  from  one  million  to  two  millions  of  dollars 
were  in  the  "pool."  "Be  prudent,  stranger,"  "Don't 
go  beyond  your  means,  my  friends,"  were  some  of  the 
remarks  frequently  heard  amid  roars  of  laughter, 
together  with  an  occasional  shout  of,  "Freedom  for- 
ever"; "Rally 'round  the  flag,  boys";  "Ain't  I  glad 
I'm  in  this  army";  "We  are  coming,  Father  Abra- 
ham"; "Boys,  what  do  you  say — let's  pay  off  the 
Confederate  debts,"  etc.,  etc.  They  were  seemingly 
as  light-hearted  and  oblivious  as  it  is  possible  for 
soldiers  to  be  to  what  might  follow.  They  kept  up  the 
revelry  during  most  of  the  night,  though  some  were 
to  make  the  soldiers'  sacrifice  on  the  morrow,  while 
others  were  to  witness  the  scene  of  final  triumph. 

The  following  day  the  enemy  were  pursued  to 
High  Bridge,  where  the  railroad  crosses  the  Appo- 
mattox  River,  and  where  they  were  again  driven  from 
their  position.  A  slight  repulse  occurred  at  Farm- 
ville,  but  the  division  maintained  the  closest  proximity 

89 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

to  the  enemy,  and  that  night  the  first  demand  of 
General  Grant  to  General  Lee  for  the  surrender  of 
his  army  passed  through  my  line  of  battle.  The  reply 
and  subsequent  correspondence  between  them  on  the 
same  subject  passed  through  my  division. 

The  next  morning  the  enemy  was  pursued  along 
the  Richmond  and  Lynchburg  road  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Appomattox  Court-House.  While  the 
enemy  was  being  vigorously  pressed  in  this  direction, 
the  cavalry,  under  General  Sheridan,  made  a  forced 
march  and  reached  Appomattox  Station,  followed  by 
the  army  corps  commanded  by  General  Ord.  Our 
troops  were  fighting  and  pressing  the  enemy  at  every 
point,  and  just  as  the  sun  went  down  on  the  evening  of 
April  8th  we  heard  the  guns  of  the  cavalry  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Confederate  army.  We  knew  then 
that  our  vigorous  pursuit  and  sharp  fighting  had  delayed 
the  enemy  a  sufficient  time  to  enable  the  cavalry  and 
army  corps  to  get  into  position  on  the  other  side.  The 
advance  was  resumed  on  the  morning  of  the  Qth,  my 
division  leading,  as  it  had  done  during  the  last  eight 
days,  owing  to  its  close  proximity  at  the  close  of  the 
previous  day's  march.  We  had  not  marched  far, 
pressing  the  enemy  at  all  points,  when  a  flag  of  truce 
appeared  on  the  enemy's  line  and  orders  were  given 
to  cease  firing.  A  report  was  received  that  General 
Lee  was  there  in  person  and  desired  to  meet  General 
Grant,  who,  up  to  that  time,  had  been  with  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac.  This  report  was  forwarded  to  army 
headquarters  and  the  news  received  and  conveyed  to 
General  Lee  that  General  Grant  that  morning  had 
gone  around  to  the  left  to  General  Sheridan's  front. 

90 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

Had  General  Grant  remained  with  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  he  would  have  received  the  surrender  some 
two  hours  earlier  than  it  actually  occurred.  (See 
Humphrey's  Campaign  of  1864-5,  Page  394-) 

General  Lee  appeared  very  much  disappointed  at 
not  meeting  General  Grant,  and  was  apparently  over- 
whelmed with  responsibility  and  anxiety.  He  left 
his  staff  officer,  Colonel  Taylor,  to  represent  him, 
with  the  earnest  request  that  hostilities  be  suspended 
until  he  could  see  General  Grant  in  person  and  sur- 
render his  army.  Turning  back,  he  rode  through  the 
shattered  remnants  of  his  army  to  the  opposite  side, 
where  he  found  that  Grant  had  passed  around  to  that 
position.  A  meeting  was  arranged  between  the  two 
commanders  and  the  formal  surrender  made. 

As  soon  as  it  was  completed,  officers  galloped  in 
different  directions  to  notify  the  great  cordon  of 
troops  then  surrounding  the  army  of  Lee.  The  an- 
nouncement was  hailed  with  enthusiasm'  and  the 
wildest  demonstration.  All  the  bands  immediately 
struck  up  the  national  airs,  such  as  "Hail,  Columbia," 
"The  Star-spangled  Banner,"  etc. 

The  black-mouthed  cannon,  that  for  four  years  had 
been  accustomed  to  discharge  their  iron  hail  against 
the  lives  of  Americans,  thundered  the  voice  of  peace, 
and  the  hills  and  valleys  re-echoed  the  welcome  sound. 
The  air  was  filled  with  hats,  canteens,  haversacks,  and 
everything  that  could  be  displayed  as  an  expression 
of  great  rejoicing.  The  grim  warriors  embraced  each 
other  and  rolled  over  on  the  turf  with  tears  of  joy 
coursing  down  their  bronzed  faces.  With  every 
manifestation  of  unspeakable  delight  we  then  realized 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

that  there  was  no  longer  an  army  to  conquer — that 
the  nation  was  reunited  in  the  strongest  bonds  of 
brotherhood;  that  our  country  was  now  without  a 
slave  and  without  an  enemy;  that  the  great  cause  for 
which  we  had  given  the  best  years  of  our  lives  and 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  our  comrades,  the  flower 
of  American  manhood,  had  at  last  triumphed,  and 
that  the  nation,  by  heroism  and  sacrifice,  was  stronger, 
freer,  and  purer  than  ever  before.  As  our  hearts  were 
overflowing  with  thanksgiving,  we  put  away  every 
element  of  prejudice  and  hostility  toward  our  former 
enemies,  but  now  our  fellow-citizens.  Beneath  the 
last  war-scarred  battle-field  was  buried  all  the  ani- 
mosity engendered  by  the  prolonged,  desperate 
struggle,  and  as  the  victorious  troops  gladly  shared 
their  rations  with  the  destitute  and  almost  starving 
Confederates,  so  they  cheerfully  shared  all  the  ad- 
vantages and  blessings,  privileges  and  political  rights 
of  a  reunited  country.  The  announcement  of  the 
close  of  that  great  drama  was  received  with  gladness 
by  the  people  who  had  borne  the  terrible  burden 
for  four  years  throughout  the  entire  South.  It  was 
celebrated  by  the  entire  North  and  West  in  a  way 
that  will  ever  be  memorable  to  those  living  at  that 
time,  and  will  be  read  with  pleasure  by  many  genera- 
tions in  every  hamlet  and  palace,  in  every  colonial 
home  and  miner's  camp,  from  the  shores  of  New 
England  to  the  waters  of  the  Pacific. 

The  great  Union  army  was  dispersed  and  sent  to 
the  different  States  to  be  mustered  out  of  service.  No 
such  army  will  ever  be  recruited  again.  It  was  com- 
posed of  patriotic  young  volunteers,  one  million  of 

92 


CLOSING    SCENES    OF    THE    WAR 

whom  enlisted  before  they  were  nineteen  years  of  age. 
They  laid  aside  the  habiliments  of  war  to  resume  the 
responsibilities  and  sovereignty  of  American  citi- 
zenship. 

From  the  hills  of  Appomattox  there  went  forth  a 
new  dispensation.  A  new  day  dawned  upon  human 
progress.  In  the  great  drama  I  had  been  exceedingly 
successful.  In  fact,  any  one  who  lived  through  such  a 
prolonged  tragedy  was  most  fortunate;  yet  I  never 
could  have  succeeded  had  I  not  had  the  confidence 
and  good-will  of  my  superiors  and  the  best  support  of 
my  brave  and  accomplished  brigade  and  regimental 
commanders,  Generals  George  N.  Macy,  C.  D.  Mc- 
Dougall,  H.  J.  Madill,  John  Ramsey,  James  A.  Beaver, 
Robert  Nugent,  George  W.  Scott,  John  Fraser,  George 
Van  Schack,  O.  K.  Broady,'  H.  Boyd  McKeen,  Au- 
gustin  Lynch,  and  others,  and  staff  officers  most 
active  and  fearless. 

The  war  closed  with  the  Southern  States  absolutely 
bankrupt.  They  fought  their  cause  out  to  the  very 
limit  of  their  resources.  It  was  truly  said  that  "they 
robbed  the  cradle  and  the  grave  to  put  soldiers  into 
their  armies."  All  had  gone  into  the  military  service 
and  their  property  had  been  consumed  in  the  great 
caldron  of  war.  The  great  sacrifice  of  human  life  was 
not  confined  to  the  South  alone,  but  throughout  the 
entire  country  mourning  had  shadowed  nearly  every 
home.  There  were  very  few  families  that  had  not 
been  represented  on  one  side  or  the  other,  and  many 
along  the  border  States  had  sons  and  brothers  in  both 
armies.  The  government  was  heavily  burdened  with 
what  was  considered  at  that  time  a  colossal  debt. 

93 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

The  chief  thoughts  of  those  who  had  been  engaged  in 
the  great  struggle  were  now  those  of  home,  peace,  and 
the  building  up  of  our  waste  places  made  desolate  by 
the  war. 

Our  commerce  had  been  swept  from  the  seas  by 
ships  built  in  British  shipyards,  manned  by  British 
seamen,  and  commissioned  and  officered  by  the  Con- 
federacy. The  soil  of  Canada  had  been  used  as  a  safe 
refuge  and  rendezvous  for  conspiracies  against  the 
government.  A  French  army  had  been  landed  in 
Mexico,  overran  that  territory,  took  possession  of  its 
Capital,  and  established  an  imperial  government  in 
place  of  the  republic.  Many  of  the  strongest  states- 
men and  ablest  generals  were  in  favor  of  forming  two 
great  armies  of  the  veterans,  composed  from  both  the 
Union  and  Confederate  armies,  and  marching  one  to 
Montreal  and  the  other  to  the  City  of  Mexico.  Had 
this  action  been  taken  no  one  could  have  foretold  the 
result,  especially  as  affecting  our  territory,  sea  power, 
and  commerce  or  the  destiny  of  the  great  Republic.  It 
would  have  solved  some  problems  that  will  yet  vex 
the  American  people.  An  army  of  fifty  thousand 
men  was  moved  down  to  the  Rio  Grande  and  a  de- 
mand, which  was  complied  with,  sent  to  Louis  Napo- 
leon for  the  immediate  withdrawal  of  the  French  army 
from  Mexico.  Our  people  had,  however,  seen  so 
much  of  war  with  its  horrors  and  devastations  that 
they  dreaded  the  thought  of  continued  carnage  and 
were  more  anxious  for  peace  than  for  all  else. 


THE   AFTERMATH   OF   WAR 

WE  question  whether  history  affords  another 
parallel  to  the  close  of  such  a  fierce,  desperate 
war  on  such  liberal  and  magnanimous  terms.  General 
Grant  displayed  a  tactful  delicacy  at  the  supreme 
hour  of  great  responsibility,  commensurate  with  the 
difficulty  of  the  extraordinary  crisis.  It  was  one  in 
which  he  had  to  maintain  the  supreme  confidence  of 
his  army  and  the  loyal,  patriotic  sentiment  of  the 
nation ;  at  the  same  time  he  touched  the  hearts  of  the 
fallen  and  increased  their  respect  by  his  generous  and 
far-reaching  magnanimity.  It  must  be  remembered, 
however,  that  General  Grant  had  at  his  side,  as  chief 
of  staff,  a  man  who  exercised  great  influence  over  him, 
an  able  lawyer  and  a  Western  patriot  of  the  highest 
type,  Gen.  John  A.  Rawlins.  It  will  also  be  remem- 
bered that  President  Lincoln  was  at  City  Point  im- 
mediately in  the  rear  of  the  army,  and  no  terms  could 
be  granted  without  his  direction  or  approval. 

The  Southern  troops  were  required  to  surrender 
their  arms  and  war  materials,  to  give  their  paroles, 
to  return  to  their  homes,  remain  at  peace,  and  obey 
the  laws  in  force  where  they  were  to  reside. 

The  entire  country  was  divided  up  into  districts,  de- 
partments, and  divisions,  under  the  control  of  com- 

95 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

manding  generals.  In  the  South  the  continuance  of 
the  local  and  municipal  governments  was  authdrized. 
At  the  same  time  general  supervision  and  control 
were  exercised  by  the  military  authorities.  I  was 
assigned  to  the  District  of  Fortress  Monroe,  which  in- 
cluded the  territory  of  eastern  Maryland  and  eastern 
Virginia.  Large  bodies  of  troops  were  returning  to 
their  States  through  this  district,  and  an  army  corps 
was  being  organized  there  for  the  Rio  Grande  and  pos- 
sibly for  service  in  Mexico.  For  services  in  the  closing 
campaign  I  was  made  a  Major-General  of  Volunteers. 
The  restoration  of  peace  gave  universal  gratifica- 
tion to  the  millions  of  people  of  our  country,  as  well 
as  to  the  lovers  of  liberty  and  free  government  in  every 
part  of  the  world.  As  our  army  was  marching  back 
from  Appomattox  there  could  have  been  seen  moving 
along  beside  the  regiments  and  batteries  long  lines  and 
groups  of  Confederate  soldiers,  sharing  the  same 
fare,  " drinking  from  the  same  canteen,"  chatting, 
reminiscing,  as  they  journeyed  toward  their  homes. 
The  dark  clouds  of  war  had  disappeared;  the  bright 
sunshine  of  peace  had  dawned  to  bless  every  part  of 
our  country  and  warm  every  heart.  It  was  then  that 
every  soldier,  sailor,  and  citizen  in  the  entire  land 
was  shocked  and  stunned  by  the  most  appalling  trag- 
edy that  could  befall  any  people.  That  pre-eminent 
statesman,  exalted  leader,  wisest  and  best  of  men, 
the  great-hearted  Lincoln,  had  been  cruelly  and 
cowardly  assassinated  on  April  14,  1865.  From 
universal  rejoicing  the  country  was  thrown  into  the 
saddest  condition  of  gloom;  the  deepest  sorrow  and 
the  blackest  mourning  overshadowed  the  land. 

96 


ABRAHAM    LINCOLN 


THE    AFTERMATH    OF    WAR 

When  most  needed,  his  soul  was  swept  to  eternity. 
No  people  needed  his  benevolent  sympathy  as  much 
as  those  of  the  South.  Could  Mr.  Lincoln  have 
lived  he  would  have  led  them  back  to  peace,  prosper- 
ity, and  loyalty  better  than  any  man  of  his  time. 
None  felt  his  death  as  keenly  as  those  who  had  borne 
with  him  the  great  burden  of  the  nation.  In  his 
death  human  progress  was  set  back  many  decades. 
It  was  never  intimated  that  any  man  who  wore  the 
gray  was  ever  concerned  in  that  tragedy.  Twenty- 
two  thousand  Confederate  prisoners  at  Point  Lookout 
gave  expression  to  their  sorrow  at  the  assassination  of 
Mr.  Lincoln  and  their  abhorrence  of  the  act.  The 
feeling  with  us  in  the  army  at  the  hour  of  supreme 
triumph  of  our  cause  in  which  he  had  been  the  ruling 
spirit  could  not  be  expressed  by  language.  What  the 
patient,  cool,  skilful  captain  is  to  the  mariners  for 
whom  he  had  guided  the  good  ship  through  the  ter- 
rible storm;  what  the  devoted  father  is  to  those 
dependent  upon  him — Lincoln  was  to  us.  We  trusted 
and  revered  him  with  a  depth  of  feeling  stronger  and 
truer  than  ever  mortal  man  was  loved.  This  was  the 
sentiment  of  those  who  believed  as  Lincoln  believed, 
and  who  had  toiled  for  and  triumphed  in  the  great 
cause  to  which  he  had  devoted  his  life.  Lincoln  towered 
above  his  fellow-men  as  the  giant  mountain  towers 
above  others.  In  the  sublimity  and  depth  of  his  char- 
acter he  was  a  world-enriching  treasure.  He  seemed 
nearer  to  us  than  other  eminent  men.  With  him 
it  was  but  a  step  from  the  tent  of  the  most  distin- 
guished General  to  the  side  of  the  wounded  soldier, 
whose  last  hours  he  might  cheer  and  whose  last  message 

97 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

write.  He  was  more  often  seen  in  the  hospitals  than 
on  the  fields  of  martial  display.  He  possessed  a 
nature  large  enough  to  embrace  the  misfortunes  of  a 
race,  and  the  welfare  of  both  combatants,  so  sublimely 
magnanimous  that  never  once  in  any  of  the  days  of 
triumph  did  he  manifest  exultation.  When  the  na- 
tion was  celebrating  its  greatest  victory  he  was  con- 
sidering the  advisability  of  providing  occupation  for 
the  freedmen  in  the  excavation  and  construction  of  a 
canal  across  the  Isthmus  of  Panama.  On  the  last  day 
of  his  life  he  said,  "The  next  great  question  for  the 
American  people,  after  the  work  of  reconstruction  is 
completed,  will  be  the  overthrow  of  the  liquor  traf- 
fic. "  His  spirit  is  still  shining  on. 

Of  all  the  men  I  have  ever  known,  he  stands  first. 
I  have  received  twelve  commissions,  from  Lieuten- 
ant to  Lieutenant-General,  yet  I  prize  the  one  signed 
by  the  hand  of  Abraham  Lincoln  far  more  than  all 
the  others. 

PRESIDENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  OP  AMERICA, 
TO  ALL  WHO  SHALL  SEE  THESE  PRESENTS  GREETING! 

KNOW  YE,  That  reposing  special  trust  and  confidence  in 
the  patriotism,  valor,  fidelity,  and  abilities  of  Nelson  A.  Miles 
I  have  nominated,  and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent 
of  the  Senate,  do  appoint  him  Brigadier-General  of  Volunteers 
in  the  service  of  the  United  States :  to  rank  as  such  from  the 
Twelfth  day  of  May,  eighteen  hundred  and  Sixty-four.  He 
is  therefore  carefully  and  diligently  to  discharge  the  duty 
of  Brigadier-General  by  doing  and  performing  all  manner  of 
things  thereunto  belonging. 

And  I  do  strictly  charge,  and  require  all  Officers  and  Soldiers 
under  his  command,  to  be  obedient  to  his  orders  as  Brigadier- 
General.  And  he  is  to  observe  and  follow  such  orders,  and 


THE    AFTERMATH    OF    WAR 

directions,  from  time  to  time,  as  he  shall  receive  from  me,  or 
the  future  President  of  the  United  States  of  America,  or  the 
General,  or  other  superior  Officers  set  over  him,  according 
to  the  rules  and  discipline  of  War.  This  Commission  to  con- 
tinue in  force  during  the  pleasure  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  for  the  time  being. 

GIVEN  under  my  hand,  at  the  City  of  Washington,  this 
Ninth  day  of  June  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  Sixty-four  and  in  the  Eighty-eighth  year  of  the 
Independence  of  the  United  States. 

(Signed)  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN. 

By  the  President. 

E.  M.  STANTON,  Secretary  of  War. 

Eighteen  days  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Lincoln, 
President  Andrew  Johnson  published  to  the  world  the 
following  proclamation : 

WHEREAS,  it  appears,  from  evidence  in  the  Bureau  of 
Military  Justice,  that  the  atrocious  murder  of  the  late 
President  Abraham  Lincoln  and  the  attempted  assassination 
of  the  Honorable  William  H.  Seward,  Secretary  of  State, 
were  incited,  concerted,  and  procured  by  and  between 
Jefferson  Davis,  late  of  Richmond,  Va.,  and  Jacob  Thompson, 
Clement  C.  Clay,  Beverly  Tucker,  George  N.  Sanders,  Wil- 
liam C.  Cleary,  and  other  rebels  and  traitors  against  the 
Government  of  the  United  States,  harbored  in  Canada; 

Now.  THEREFORE,  to  the  end  that  justice  may  be  done,  I, 
Andrew  Johnson,  President  of  the  United  States,  do  offer 
and  promise,  for  the  arrest  of  said  persons,  or  either  of  them, 
within  the  limits  of  the  United  States  so  that  they  can  be 
brought  to  trial,  the  following  rewards:  $100,000  for  the 
arrest  of  Jefferson  Davis ;  $25,000  for  the  arrest  of  Clement  C. 
Clay;  $25,000  for  the  arrest  of  Jacob  Thompson,  late  of 
Mississippi;  $25,000  for  the  arrest  of  George  N.  Sanders; 
$25,000  for  the  arrest  of  Beverly  Tucker;  $10,000  for  the 
arrest  of  William  C.  Cleary,  late  clerk  of  Clement  C.  Clay; 
the  Provost-Marshal-General  of  the  United  States  is  directed 
to  cause  a  description  of  said  persons,  with  notice  of  the 
above  rewards,  to  be  published. 

99 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

IN  TESTIMONY  WHEREOF  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and 
caused  the  seal  of  the  United  States  to  be  affixed. 

Done  at  the  City  of  Washington  this  26.  day  of  May,  A.D. 
1865,  and  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of 
America  the  8gth. 

(Signed)  ANDREW  JOHNSON. 

By  the  President. 

W.  HUNTER,  Secretary  of  State. 

Descriptive  circulars,  offering  the  rewards  for  the 
parties  named,  "upon  indubitable  evidence,"  were 
posted  throughout  the  country.  Mr.  C.  C.  Clay,  on 
learning  of  the  Proclamation,  voluntarily  surrendered 
and  demanded  a  trial,  which  was  never  granted.  Mr. 
Davis  was  pursued  to  Irwinsville,  Wilkinson  County, 
Georgia,  where  he  was  arrested  and  sent  to  Fortress 
Monroe,  Virginia.  The  Secretary  of  War  stated  at 
the  time  that  he  would  be  tried  without  delay  upon 
the  charge  made  over  the  signature  of  the  Chief 
Executive.  Much  criticism  has  been  made  in  certain 
quarters  regarding  his  imprisonment  and  the  means 
used  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  his  escape.  If  we 
consider  the  serious  charge  made  by  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  and  that  orders  were  given  that 
every  precaution  be  taken  to  prevent  his  escape,  such 
criticism  is  unwarranted.  There  was  certainly  no  de- 
sire nor  purpose  to  cause  him  any  unnecessary  humili- 
ation. After  having  been  held  for  several  months  he 
was  released  on  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  bail, 
given  his  liberty,  lived  twenty-two  years  after,  and 
died  at  the  age  of  eighty-one. 

The  settlement  of  the  political  problem  was  a  matter 
of  most  serious  importance.  Of  course  everything 
pertaining  to  the  so-called  Confederate  government 

100 


THE    AFTERMATH    OF    WAR 

was  disregarded.  The  State  governments  were  not 
recognized,  and  for  a  time  the  military  control  and 
administration  was  supreme.  The  administration 
of  President  Johnson  was  as  unlike  that  of  his  pred- 
ecessor as  the  two  men  were  the  antipodes  of  each 
other. 

Various  methods  for  restoring  the  Southern  terri- 
tory to  civil  government  were  suggested,  and  some 
tried.  Provisional  governments  were  established. 
Military  control  became  unpopular  and  had  the  flavor 
of  being  un-American,  so  much  so,  that  the  cry  of 
"bayonet  rule"  was  finally  raised,  and  while  in  the 
main  it  was  conducted  with  justice  and  integrity,  it 
began  to  be  not  only  irksome  to  the  South,  but  dis- 
tasteful to  the  Northern  people.  This  had  the  effect 
of  creating  a  feeling  of  dissatisfaction  with  the  dom- 
inant political  party  of  the  country,  and  in  the  general 
election  for  members  of  Congress  in  1866  the  Repub- 
lican party,  which  had  held  sway  over  the  country 
since  the  election  of  1860,  was  defeated  at  the  polls. 
When  Congress  convened  it  was  apparent  to  all  that 
some  decisive  measure  must  be  taken  for  the  re- 
establishment  of  the  civil  governments  in  the  South. 
A  reconstruction  measure  was  first  introduced  and 
advocated  by  the  Hon.  Thaddeus  Stevens,  of  Pennsyl- 
vania. It  was  amended  on  motion  of  the  Hon.  Samuel 
Shellabarger,  finally  passed  the  House,  and  was  taken 
up  in  the  Senate.  Here  Senator  Sherman  introduced 
a  substitute  which  modified  some  of  its  features 
materially,  and  it  finally  passed  both  Houses  March  2, 
1867.  It  was  known  as  the  Stevens-Shellabarger- 
Sherman  Bill,  and  authorized  the  organization  of 
8  ioi 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

military  districts  and  empowered  the  commanding 
generals  to  call  conventions  at  the  State  Capitols  for 
the  purpose  of  framing  State  constitutions,  to  be  ac- 
ceptable to  the  people  and  approved  by  the  Congress 
of  the  United  States.  In  these  conventions  and  in 
the  legislatures  and  civil  governments  that  followed, 
the  Union  element  of  the  South  was  quite  prominent. 
Many  of  the  men  who  had  voted  against  the  ordinance 
of  secession  where  it  had  been  submitted  to  the 
people,  and  who  had  remained  loyal  during  the  great 
struggle,  took  active  part  in  the  political  affairs  at 
that  time. 

After  being  mustered  out  of  the  volunteer  service, 
and  on  the  reorganization  of  the  regular  army  in  1866, 
I  was  appointed  a  Colonel  and  brevet  Major-General, 
and  in  the  work  of  reconstruction  I  was  assigned  to 
the  command  of  the  District  of  North  Carolina.  My 
first  orders  were  to  re-establish  civil  control  as  far 
as  possible,  restore  confidence,  security,  and  peace, 
to  conciliate  the  disaffected  element,  to  remove  the 
existing  prejudice  between  the  two  races,  to  pro- 
mote industry  and  to  encourage  new  industries. 

The  most  unfortunate  people  at  that  time  were  the 
widows  and  children  of  those  who  had  been  killed  or 
disabled  in  the  Confederate  army.  Their  sad  condition 
attracted  my  sympathy  and  I  took  active  measures  for 
their  relief.  They  were  not  only  given  government  as- 
sistance, but  were  materially  aided  by  generous  people 
in  the  North  whom  I  was  enabled  to  interest  in  their 
behalf,  especially  in  Philadelphia,  New  York,  and 
Boston.  Efforts  were  made  to  secure  employment 
for  those  who  were  most  in  need  of  such  support. 

102 


THE    AFTERMATH    OF    WAR 

Every  possible  assistance  was  rendered  and  every 
encouragement  given  those  who  had  lost  all  except 
honor  and  courage  in  war,  and  they,  with  commend- 
able zeal  and  fortitude,  commenced  to  build  anew 
the  foundation  of  prosperity  and  independence 
amid  the  very  ashes  of  desolation.  The  downfall  of 
the  Confederacy  left  more  than  three  million  black 
people  free  under  the  Proclamation  of  the  President, 
but  without  ground  enough  to  stand  upon.  They 
were  congregated  in  large  camps  or  remained  in  little 
slave-huts  under  the  shadow  of  their  former  masters* 
mansions,  and  continued  to  toil,  in  most  cases  with  the 
promise  of  some  compensation.  No  one  could  tell 
what  their  status  would  be  in  the  future.  The  black 
population  of  the  country  had  furnished  nearly  two 
hundred  thousand  men  who  served  in  the  Union  army 
and  navy,  and  who  performed  their  duty  with  fidelity 
and  fortitude.  Their  dead  and  wounded  fell  on  many 
hard-fought  fields,  notwithstanding  the  threat  of  the 
enemy,  of  no  quarter  for  the  officers  and  slavery  for 
the  men  in  case  of  capture.  Although  at  the  close 
of  the  war  many  believed  that  free  labor  would  be 
a  failure  in  the  South,  yet  it  has  proved  a  success. 
It  has  furnished  the  principal  labor  element  in  those 
States  for  the  development  of  the  great  resources 
of  that  part  of  our  country.  No  one  can  tell 
what  is  to  be  the  future  of  a  race  that  has  nearly 
trebled  its  numbers  in  the  last  four  decades,  and 
in  point  of  education,  general  intelligence,  and  ac- 
quired property,  has  vastly  exceeded  its  increase 
in  numbers.  The  great  problem  is  yet  to  be  solved, 
but  its  solution  will  be  best  accomplished  iif  abso- 

103 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

lute  even-handed  justice  prevails.  The  race  is  not 
responsible  for  its  being  here,  nor  for  its  present 
condition.  Its  future  will  depend  largely  upon  its 
own  people.  Considering  their  shadowed  past,  their 
condition  just  emerging  from  slavery,  and  the  possi- 
bilities of  the  future,  I  made  a  somewhat  remark- 
able report  to  the  government  at  Washington  at 
that  time.  It  contained  a  prediction  that  may  in 
time  be  fulfilled.  In  that  report,  dated  Raleigh, 
North  Carolina,  October  9,  1867,  I  stated  the  condi- 
tion of  the  colored  race  then  in  North  Carolina.  After 
giving  an  account  of  their  industry  and  improved  con- 
dition, I  referred  to  education  and  to  the  two  hundred 
and  forty  schools  that  had  been  established,  and  said : 

The  great  foundation  of  all  prosperity  and  perpetuity  of 
our  institutions  and  country  is  education.  From  it,  as  a 
standpoint,  arises  everything  that  is  great  and  noble  in  us. 
.  .  .  The  importance  of  the  educational  and  moral  improve- 
ment of  a  race  heretofore  entirely  debarred  of  its  benefits 
was  early  considered.  .  .  .  The  colored  people  are  alive  to 
their  deficiencies,  and  with  an  energy  and  enthusiasm  un- 
bounded have  seconded  the  efforts  made,  and  are  rapidly 
disenthralling  themselves  from  the  chains  of  ignorance.  The 
gain  during  the  year  was  101  schools,  145  teachers,  and 
8,527  pupils.  .  .  .  Much  depends  upon  the  influence  and 
guidance  given  to  the  colored  people  in  their  new  condition 
of  life.  If  they  are  left  to  fall  into  habits  of  idleness  and 
prodigality,  are  wronged  and  oppressed,  their  condition  will 
become  deplorable  and  they  will  be  a  curse  to  themselves  and 
the  community.  On  the  contrary,  if  they  are  treated  with 
justice  and  humanity,  proper  example  and  the  advantages 
of  education  given  them,  the  coming  years  will  be  as  bright 
and  prosperous  to  the  unfortunate  race  as  the  past  has  been 
dark  and  painful.  .  .  . 

Twenty-five  thousand  are  reported  in  the  schools  of  North 
Carolina.  If  not  these,  their  children,  under  the  influence  of 

104 


THE    AFTERMATH    OF    WAR 

increased  facilities,  will  become  so  far  enlightened  as  to  be 
enabled  to  grasp  the  great  object  of  progressive  Christianity 
and  become  the  elevators  and  civilizers  of  Africa,  and  ac- 
complish what  generations  have  failed  to  achieve,  sending 
back  to  the  land  of  their  forefathers  from  whence  they  were 
stolen,  "the  Word  of  Life,"  thus  making  the  "wrath  of  man 
to  praise  Him."  Strange  indeed  that  events  and  influences 
so  antagonistic  to  every  principle  of  justice  and  humanity 
should  be  made  the  engine  of  power  in  frustrating  the  designs 
of  the  despoiler  and  in  effecting  the  final  good  of  the  victims 
of  the  slave-ship.  The  problem  that  has  so  long  baffled  the 
Christian  world  is  about  to  be  solved  in  making  her  sons  the 
means  of  her  civilization  and  salvation. 

A  Christian  people  who  have  for  two  hundred  years  kept  a 
race  in  bondage,  deprived  of  the  advantages  of  civilization 
and  religion,  owe  them  a  debt  of  gratitude  which  it  would 
seem  ungenerous  to  withhold.  The  colored  people  have  con- 
tributed so  much  to  the  wealth  and  prosperity  of  this  country 
and  furnished  so  many  soldiers  for  its  defense  in  its  hour  of 
danger,  that  the  least  we  can  do  is  to  afford  them  every  ad- 
vantage for  enlightenment  and  improvement  here  in  the  land 
in  which  we  have  placed  them,  and  in  the  future,  should  their 
attention  be  turned  to  their  native  country,  extend  to  them 
every  encouragement  and  support  which  an  independent  and 
powerful  nation  can  afford. 

Such  was  the  problem  as  it  presented  itself  to  me 
at  that  time.  Considering  the  years  of  progress  and 
development  of  the  race  and  the  prejudice  that  has 
appeared  in  some  places,  I  have  had  no  occasion  to 
change  the  opinion  then  expressed  or  to  cease  to  hope 
that  the  prediction  may  in  time  be  fulfilled.  Ethiopia 
is  indeed  stretching  forth  her  hands ;  a  vast  continent 
with  its  untold  wealth  awaits  the  coming  of  civiliza- 
tion and  enlightenment.  Africa  to-day  presents 
the  richest  field  for  the  missionary,  the  prospector, 
and  the  pioneer  of  modern  progress,  for  the  up- 

105 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

lifting  of  the  one  hundred  and  sixty  million  of  its 
native  population.  Should  a  tide  of  emigration  ever 
move  effectively  from  our  shores  to  that  country 
it  will  carry  with  it  education,  intelligence,  industry, 
skilled  labor,  modern  industrial  appliances,  methods 
of  good  government,  and  American  capital  that  would 
prosper  and  bless  any  country. 

Since  the  war  the  Southern  people  have  displayed 
great  enterprise  and  have  developed  the  vast  re- 
sources, in  which  their  country  is  abundantly  rich,  of 
agriculture,  minerals,  manufactures,  and  commerce. 
Its  progress  is  continuous,  and  the  indications  are 
that  in  the  future  the  people  of  that  region  will 
equal  in  prosperity  those  in  the  most  prosperous  parts 
of  our  country.  After  the  close  of  the  great  war 
resolute  and  adventurous  young  men,  many  of  whom 
had  been  in  the  Northern  or  Southern  armies,  turned 
their  attention  to  the  great  West,  then  a  vast  wilder- 
ness of  unbroken  prairie  and  mountain  waste. 

After  four  years  of  experience  in  terrible  war  and 
two  years  amid  the  sorrow  and  desolation  incident 
thereto,  where  chaos  had  followed  violence,  and  dis- 
tress and  unhappiness  were  found  in  the  places  for- 
merly the  scenes  of  comfort  and  affluence,  it  wras  grat- 
ifying to  see  the  evidences  of  peace  and  prosperity 
appear  again.  I  was  glad  to  leave  that  region  in  much 
better  condition  than  I  found  it  and  turn  my  attention 
to  other  problems.  I  was  glad  to  leave  the  South  at 
the  opening  of  its  new  era  for  new  and  untried  fields  of 
the  far  West — different  scenes,  different  conditions, 
and  quite  different  duties. 


VI 

IN   THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

ON  March  15,  1869,  I  was  transferred  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  Fifth  United  States  Infantry,  then 
stationed  at  military  posts  in  the  unsettled  portion  of 
western  Kansas  and  Colorado.  It  was  my  good  for- 
tune the  year  before  to  win  the  love  and  devotion  of 
the  companion  of  my  life,  Miss  Mary  H.  Sherman, 
daughter  of  Judge  Charles  Sherman  and  niece  of 
Senator  and  General  Sherman.  The  young  lady  had 
been  West  two  years  before  with  her  father,  who  was 
one  of  the  commissioners  of  t}ie  Union  Pacific  Rail- 
road, but  to  me  the  country  was  seen  for  the  first  time. 
Our  journey  then  from  the  balmy  atmosphere  of  the 
South  to  our  new  home  in  the  wild  West  was  indeed 
an  interesting  romance. 

There  has  been  a  very  marked  change  in  the  con- 
dition of  the  country  passed  over  on  that  journey  since 
that  time.  The  business,  wealth,  and  population  of 
those  States  have  increased  to  a  marvelous  degree. 
Take  the  city  of  Chicago  as  an  illustration.  At  that 
time  it  had  a  population  of  109,206  people.  Now  it 
numbers  more  than  2,000,000,  and  its  increase  in 
wealth  has  been  in  greater  proportion.  It  is  the 
center  or  distributing  base  of  the  richest  valley  on 
earth;  its  growth  is  not  phenomenal,  and  the  same 

107 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

may  be  observed  of  thousands  of  other  towns  and 
cities,  as  well  as  of  the  country  of  that  great  Missis- 
sippi Basin.  Our  journey  took  us  through  Chicago, 
St.  Louis,  and  Kansas  City  to  Fort  Leavenworth, 
Kansas.  Fort  Leavenworth  was  the  largest  and  most 
important  military  station  on  the  frontier.  In  fact,  it 
was  the  most  important  depot  of  supplies,  a  ren- 
dezvous, and  a  station  for  equipping  the  various  ex- 
peditions and  commands  or  detachments  that  moved 
out  across  the  great  plains  country.  These  were 
usually  started  in  the  spring,  and  late  in  the  autumn 
the  engineering,  scouting,  and  exploring  commands 
came  in  to  spend  a  few  winter  months.  This  brought 
a  large  number  of  engineer,  artillery,  cavalry,  infantry, 
and  staff  officers  together.  These,  with  their  families, 
formed  a  bright  and  agreeable  society,  and  with 
plenty  of  good  music  by  the  military  bands  and  the 
usual  amusements  and  civilities  of  a  large  garrison, 
the  brief  season  of  rest  was  most  enjoyable.  Even 
amid  the  realities  of  war  there  were  occasional  flashes 
of  romance. 

It  was  from  the  banks  of  the  Missouri  that  many 
of  the  exploring  expeditions  were  moved  westward — 
Lewis  and  Clarke,  Bonneville,  Pike,  Long,  Fremont, 
and  many  others.  To  the  east  of  us  was  the  settled 
portion  of  nearly  one-half  of  our  country.  To  the 
west  was  a  larger  portion  and  practically  a  wilderness. 
The  construction  of  a  railway  across  the  continent  had 
been  advocated  by  some  of  the  strongest  statesmen, 
especially  by  Senator  Benton,  of  Missouri,  as  a  "road 
to  India  " ;  others  advocated  it  as  a  measure  for  hold- 
ing the  Pacific  States,  as  their  condition  would  be  a 

108 


MRS.    NELSON    A.    MILES 


IN   THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

matter  of  serious  concern  in  a  great  crisis  where  the 
dissolution  of  the  Republic  was  threatened.  It  was 
therefore  thought  necessary  to  bind  them  in  closer 
communication.  Congress  provided  the  means  for  its 
construction  by  a  moneyed  subsidy  over  a  portion  of 
the  route,  and  also  donated  a  rich  zone  of  land  the 
entire  distance  in  alternate  sections  of  a  belt  forty 
miles  wide.  One  can  hardly  realize  the  transforma- 
tion wrought  in  the  western  half  of  our  country  within 
a  single  lifetime. 

The  transcontinental  railroad  was  being  built  at 
the  time  of  our  journey,  the  main  branch  being  con- 
structed east  from  San  Francisco  harbor.  The  two 
Eastern  branches  were  being  constructed  west  from 
Omaha  and  Kansas  City.  These  had  been  completed 
about  two  hundred  miles  west  from  the  Missouri 
River.  We  passed  over  the  Kansas  Pacific  branch 
as  far  as  Ellsworth,  Kansas,  then  took  a  construction 
train  and  journeyed  west  some  sixty  or  seventy  miles 
farther.  We  there  had  our  first  impression  of  the 
plains.  A  rolling  prairie,  and  at  that  season  of  the 
year  most  interesting  and  picturesque;  a  country  just 
as  the  Great  Architect  left  it,  without  the  least  sign  of 
man's  adornment  or  mutilation.  Along  the  water- 
course abundance  of  timber  and  wild  shrubbery  added 
much  to  the  beauty  of  the  landscape.  The  ground 
was  covered  with  a  rich  green  carpet  of  very  short, 
fine  buffalo  grass,  with  some  wild  flowers.  As  we 
passed  over  the  plains  we  were  seldom  out  of  sight  of 
wild  game,  vast  herds  of  buffalo,  quietly  grazing, 
resting,  or  moving  over  the  prairie.  Occasionally 
we  would  see  bands  of  elk,  with  great  numbers  of 

109 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

beautiful  antelope  and  deer.  As  night  approached, 
large  gray  and  coyote  wolves  would  appear,  and  by 
their  sharp  cries  and  howling  break  the  stillness  of  the 
quiet  scene  of  nature. 

At  Fort  Hayes,  the  headquarters  of  the  Fifth  In- 
fantry, I  found  a  splendid  regiment  composed  of  very 
intelligent,  efficient  officers  and  strong,  brave  soldiers. 
A  few  miles  away,  in  a  beautiful  valley,  was  the 
camp  of  the  Seventh  United  States  Cavalry,  com- 
manded by  Gen.  George  A.  Custer.  He  was  one  of 
the  most  enterprising,  fearless  cavalry  leaders  the 
great  war  produced.  General  Custer  left  the  West 
Point  Military  Academy  early  in  the  Civil  War.  He 
was  most  ambitious  and  enterprising  and  soon  rose  to 
the  command  of  a  regiment  and  brigade,  and  later 
commanded,  with  great  success,  one  of  the  active 
cavalry  divisions. 

We  were  very  near  the  same  age — rivals  in  the 
military  profession,  but  the  best  of  friends.  Mrs. 
Custer,  a  superior  and  accomplished  young  woman, 
who  had  "followed  the  flag"  whenever  it  was  pos- 
sible, was  pleasantly  located  in  a  beautiful  camp,  and 
was  the  constant  companion  of  her  gallant  husband, 
as  she  afterward  proved  his  devoted  champion  by  voice 
and  pen.  Mrs.  Custer  and  Mrs.  Miles  became  life-long 
friends.  We  all  enjoyed  the  splendid  exercise  of  rid- 
ing over  the  plains,  and  the  General  and  myself  fre- 
quently went  on  buffalo-hunts  together,  but  at  that 
time  it  was  never  safe  to  venture  out  of  sight  of  the 
garrison  or  command  without  a  good  escort.  The 
land  of  that  country  was  considered  of  little  or  no 
value.  The  ground  had  been  for  ages  tramped  hard 

no 


IN    THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

by  myriads  of  buffalo  so  as  to  be  almost  impervious 
to  water.  Even  in  heavy  rains  the  water  quickly  dis- 
appeared. The  streams  and  rivers  were  quickly 
swollen  to  overflowing  and  became  like  mountain 
torrents,  their  waters  rushing  madly  toward  the  sea. 

It  was  a  pleasure  to  be  relieved  of  the  anxieties  and 
responsibilities  of  civil  affairs,  to  hear  nothing  of  the 
controversies  incident  to  race  prejudice,  and  to  be 
once  more  engaged  in  strictly  military  duties,  a  pro- 
fession to  which  I  was  devoted.  Every  day's  duty 
was  a  pleasure,  and  no  company  more  agreeable  than 
the  company  of  brave  men — for  indeed  they  were 
brave,  self-reliant  men.  They  were  fond  of  military 
life.  Marching,  scouting,  hunting,  exploring,  with 
an  occasional  campaign  and  encounters  with  hostile 
Indians,  was  the  best  schooling  for  the  military  pro- 
fession. It  was  in  this  kind  of  life  that  the  best 
military  chieftains  of  the  great  war — Grant,  Thomas, 
Sumner,  Lyon,  Sedgwick,  Sheridan,  Hancock,  Lee, 
Longstreet,  Johnson,  Stewart,  and  others  —  were 
schooled.  When  an  officer  marched  over  the  Divide 
with  a  command,  great  or  small,  he  was  immediately 
thrown  upon  his  own  resources.  He  had  to  think, 
plan,  and  act  for  himself  and  for  the  welfare  and 
safety  of  his  command.  These  were  the  experiences 
that  brought  out  the  strong  elements  of  character  and 
developed  the  natural  resources  of  officers.  Generals 
Sheridan  and  Custer  had  had,  the  winter  before,  quite 
an  extensive  campaign  against  the  Indians  of  the 
Southwest.  They  had  had  one  serious  engagement 
with  Black  Kettle's  band  and  had  brought  up  to  the 
post  of  Fort  Hayes  a  few  Indian  prisoners.  It  was 

in 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

hoped  that  this  would  end  Indian  hostilities  in  the 
Southwest,  but  it  did  not,  and  that  spring  they  com- 
menced their  depredations  against  the  settlements  in 
western  Kansas  and  Colorado. 

One  can  scarcely  realize  the  impression  we  ex- 
perienced in  being  out  on  the  wild  plains  alone  with 
nature.  Knowing  that  there  is  a  country  to  the  north 
of  you  more  than  seven  hundred  miles  to  the  Canadian 
boundary  and  thence  northward  to  the  arctic  regions, 
unoccupied  by  civilized  inhabitants,  while  to  the 
south,  an  equal  distance,  to  the  Mexican  frontier,  this 
belt  of  country  embracing  a  territory  east  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains  of  fully  six  hundred  thousand 
square  miles.  This  belt  of  country  was  occupied  by 
the  great  tribes  of  Indians  that  had  been  driven 
there  by  warfare  with  the  white  race  or  removed  by 
the  government  from  the  settled  portions  of  our 
Eastern  country,  as  well  as  by  those  who  were  natives 
of  that  vast  territory.  It  was  over  that  great  belt 
of  unbroken  country  that  the  Indians  roamed  with 
unmolested  freedom,  often  making  excursions  north 
into  the  territory  of  Canada  and  far  south  of  the  Rio 
Grande  into  Mexico. 

Before  the  Indians  obtained  firearms  and  horses 
they  were  comparatively  harmless,  dwelt  in  villages, 
and,  in  a  rude  way,  cultivated  the  ground  to  some 
extent.  In  fact,  the  early  campaigns  of  Miles 
Standish,  Church,  St.  Clair,  Mad  Anthony  Wayne, 
Harrison,  Taylor,  and  others  were  made  for  the  de- 
struction of  the  Indians'  villages  and  fields,  as  much 
as  against  the  Indians  themselves.  Equipped  only 
with  bow  and  spear,  their  lives  were  most  laborious. 

112 


IN    THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

To  obtain  food  required  endless  toil.  If  they  suc- 
ceeded in  taking  the  deer  or  other  animals  for  food, 
the  labor  of  carrying  them,  often  long  distances,  to 
the  lodge  or  camp  was  most  difficult.  When  they  ob- 
tained firearms,  through  the  avarice  of  the  white  trad- 
ers, the  task  of  obtaining  food  was  much  easier,  and 
when  they  secured  horses  from  the  Mexican  and  white 
people,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  years  ago, 
their  mode  of  life  was  entirely  changed.  They  be- 
came a  nomadic  people  and  roamed  over  a  vast 
territory  with  freedom  and  independence.  In  fact, 
they  became  the  most  expert  horsemen  of  the  world, 
and  their  young  men  went  on  expeditions  from  their 
villages,  sometimes  being  absent  for  twelve  months 
at  a  time.  They  lived  by  the  chase,  and  thereby  be- 
came the  most  adroit,  cunning,  skilful  hunters. 

By  the  use  of  the  skins  of  animals,  the  feathers  of 
birds,  grass,  and  leaves,  they  disguised  themselves  in 
the  most  artistic  manner,  so  that  by  remaining  mo- 
tionless they  would  be  unnoticed  by  approaching  or 
passing  game,  or  could  stealthily  get  near  the  wildest 
before  being  discovered.  In  fact,  it  was  the  art  of 
making  themselves  almost  invisible.  I  have  seen 
hunting  or  war  parties  in  the  summer  or  spring  time, 
when  the  fields  and  trees  were  covered  with  rich 
verdure,  with  their  horses  and  parts  of  their  bodies 
painted  green,  and  wearing  green  blankets,  leggings, 
and  moccasins.  Later  in  the  season,  when  the  leaves 
were  turning  and  the  grass  was  dead,  they  would  be 
mounted  on  dun  or  roan  ponies  and  clad  in  cov- 
ering of  varied  colors.  In  winter  they  would  have 
snow-white  ponies,  white  blankets,  caps,  leggings, 

"3 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

moccasins — everything  about  them  as  white  as  the 
driven  snow.  The  wild  deer  and  buffalo  gave  them 
food,  shelter,  and  raiment.  The  flesh  of  these  animals 
gave  them  abundance  of  wholesome  food,  the  buffalo 
robes  made  them  comfortable,  and  the  soft,  strong 
buckskin  with  their  bead  and  porcupine  work  and 
decorations  gave  them  a  bright  and  picturesque 
appearance.  Buffalo  and  elk  hides  furnished  ex- 
cellent lodges  that  were  warm  in  winter,  cool  in 
summer,  and  healthful  at  all  seasons  of  the  year. 
Their  wealth  consisted  of  the  herds  of  horses,  their 
lodges,  and  the  few  appliances  for  camp-life. 

Their  religion  was  monotheistic — they  worshiped  the 
God  of  nature,  and  the  Great  Spirit  was  their  omnipo- 
tent Jehovah.  They  were  grateful  for  the  abundance 
of  the  earth — the  sunshine,  air,  water,  all  the  blessings 
of  nature — and  believed  that  all  should  share  them 
alike.  For  one  to  wish  to  monopolize  any  part  of  the 
earth  was  to  them  the  manifestation  of  a  grasping 
disposition.  Often  the  men  of  the  most  influence  and 
greatest  popularity  in  the  tribe  were  the  poorest,  or 
those  who  gave  most  to  others. 

Moving  from  one  picturesque  valley  to  another  or 
from  one  pleasant  camp  to  another  was  their  agreeable 
occupation.  They  were  the  most  democratic  people 
of  the  world.  Their  government  was  dictated  by 
council,  where  reason  and  logic  held  sway.  The  power 
of  argument  developed  the  best  natural  orators. 
Their  illustrations  were  usually  drawn  from  nature, 
and  most  impressive.  Our  government  often  sent 
members  of  the  Cabinet,  Senate,  House  of  Represen- 
tatives, and  other  prominent  citizens  to  meet  them 

114 


IN    THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

in  council,  and  these  were  usually  met  by  native  tal- 
ent of  equal  force  and  eloquence.  Their  songs  were 
legends  of  war  and  sentiment,  and  there  was  the  same 
romance  in  their  lives — in  fact,  more  than  in  the  lives 
of  people  living  far  remote  from  the  enjoyment  of  the 
beauties  of  nature.  They  believed  that  death  was  a 
long  journey  to  the  happy  hunting-ground,  and  they 
placed  the  bodies  of  their  departed,  with  their  richest 
paraphernalia,  upon  high  scaffolds  or  in  the  branches 
of  trees,  where,  with  the  songs  of  birds  and  the 
changes  of  the  seasons,  they  slowly  disappeared  in  the 
atmosphere. 

While  the  vast  herds  of  buffalo,  deer,  elk,  and 
antelope  remained,  they  were  sure  of  food  and  rai- 
ment. They  were,  however,  soon  to  be  deprived  of 
their  abundant  riches.  The  wave  of  civilization  was 
moving  over  the  western  horizon.  Its  onward  march 
was  irresistible.  No  human  hand  could  stay  that 
rolling  tide  of  progress.  The  pale  faces  moved  over 
every  divide ;  they  cordelled  or  pushed  their  boats  up 
every  river.  They  entered  every  valley  and  swarmed 
over  every  plain .  They  traveled  in  wagons  and  prairie- 
schooners,  on  foot  or  horseback.  Herding  their  little 
bands  and  flocks  of  domestic  stock,  they  built  their 
homes  on  every  spot  of  ground  that  could  be  made 
productive.  One  great  cause  of  disaffection  among 
the  Indians  was  the  destruction  of  their  vast  herds  of 
buffalo,  which  seemed  like  ruthless  sacrifice. 

Within  a  few  years  millions  of  buffalo  were  killed 
for  their  hides,  and  thousands  of  white  men,  the  best 
rifle-shots  in  the  world,  were  engaged  in  the  business. 
The  buffalo,  like  the  Indian,  was  in  the  pathway  of 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

civilization.  Now  the  same  territory  is  occupied  by 
innumerable  numbers  of  domestic  animals  that  con- 
tribute untold  wealth  to  our  entire  country. 

While  I  was  stationed  in  the  West  I  had  ample 
opportunity  to  study  the  history,  traditions,  customs, 
habits,  and  mode  of  life  of  the  native  Americans.  I 
found  it  a  most  interesting  subject.  What  we  know 
of  the  Indians  and  what  has  been  written  concerning 
them  would  fill  many  volumes.  What  we  do  not 
know  of  their  origin  and  history  would  fill  many  more. 
Whence  they  came  and  how  long  they  have  re- 
mained, we  know  not;  but  if  we  were  to  judge  from 
their  general  appearance — stature,  features,  color, 
language,  art,  music,  and  many  of  their  character- 
istics— we  would  be  convinced  that  their  ancestors 
were  of  Asiatic  origin.  There  is  evidence  that  they 
acquired  control  of  this  continent  by  conquest  rather 
than  by  peaceful  means.  Their  displacement  of  the 
prehistoric  races  undoubtedly  required  centuries  of 
time.  Whatever  may  have  been  their  history,  their 
blood  and  experience  produced  a  superior  race.  All 
the  early  explorers  and  historians  speak  of  them  as  a 
strong,  intelligent,  honest,  peaceful  people.  At  first 
they  welcomed  the  foreigners  to  their  shores  with 
cordial  hospitality  and  were  repaid  by  having  their 
people  kidnapped  and  transported  to  foreign  coun- 
tries, doomed  to  a  life  of  captivity  and  servitude. 
From  the  days  of  Columbus  there  are  many  accounts 
of  their  being  transported  to  European  countries,  but 
no  record  of  their  being  returned.  As  early  as  1513 
a  decree  of  the  Spanish  Council,  issued  by  Ferdinand, 
"justified  the  slavery  of  the  Indians,  as  in  accord  with 

116 


IN    THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

the  laws  of  God  and  man."  It  was  claimed  that 
"  otherwise  they  could  not  be  reclaimed  from  idolatry 
and  educated  to  Christianity."  They  were  sold  into 
slavery  in  the  colonies  of  Massachusetts,  Rhode 
Island,  Connecticut,  Virginia,  the  Carolinas,  and  other 
parts  of  our  country.  They  were  hunted  with  hounds 
kept  at  public  expense  in  Connecticut,  were  shipped 
to  France  to  serve  in  the  galleys.  In  marked  con- 
trast to  this  was  their  intercourse  with  such  men  as 
Roger  Williams  and  William  Penn.  Three  hundred 
years  of  cruelty,  bigotry,  and  cupidity  of  the  white 
race,  and  two  hundred  years  of  warfare,  had  engen- 
dered an  hostility  and  hatred  that  were  inherent  in 
both  races.  It  was  handed  down  from  father  to  son, 
through  the  generations,  and  became  in  our  day  as 
natural  as  it  was  universal.  It  was  more  intense 
with  the  Indians,  as  they  were  the  unfortunate  and 
subjugated  people.  Not  only  was  their  country  over- 
run, but  the  vices  and  diseases  brought  among  them 
by  the  white  race  were  more  destructive  than  war 
and  swept  whole  tribes  out  of  existence.  Still  they 
maintained  a  courage  and  fortitude  that  were  heroic. 
In  vain  might  we  search  history  for  the  record  of  a 
people  who  contended  as  valiantly  against  a  superior 
race,  overwhelming  in  numbers,  and  defended  their 
country  until  finally  driven  toward  the  setting  sun,  a 
practically  annihilated  nation  and  race. 

The  art  of  war  among  the  white  race  is  called 
strategy,  or  tactics;  when  practised  by  the  Indians 
it  is  called  treachery.  They  employed  the  art  of  de- 
ceiving, misleading,  decoying,  and  surprising  the 
enemy  with  great  cleverness.  The  celerity  and 

9  117 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

secrecy  of  their  movements  were  never  excelled  by  the 
warriors  of  any  country.  They  had  courage,  skill, 
sagacity,  endurance,  fortitude,  and  self-sacrifice  of  a 
high  order.  They  had  rules  of  civility  in  their  inter- 
course among  themselves  or  with  strangers  and  in 
their  councils.  Some  of  these  we  could  copy  to  our 
advantage. 

With  their  enemies,  they  believed  it  right  to  take 
every  advantage.  If  one  of  their  own  tribe  com- 
mitted a  serious  offense  or  crime,  they  believed  it  right 
for  the  victim  to  administer  swift  retribution  and  the 
whole  tribe  approved.  Among  their  own  tribe  and 
people  they  had  a  code  of  honor  which  all  respected. 
An  Indian  could  leave  his  horse,  blanket,  saddle,  or 
rifle  at  any  place  by  night  or  day  and  it  would  not  be 
disturbed,  though  the  whole  tribe  might  pass  near.  This 
could  not  be  done  in  any  community  of  white  people. 

An  amusing  incident  occurred  several  years  ago 
when  Bishop  Whipple  was  sent  by  the  government 
to  hold  an  important  council  with  the  Sioux  nation. 
The  Bishop  was  a  most  benevolent  man  and  a  good 
friend  of  the  Indians,  having  sympathy  for  and  in- 
fluence with  them.  It  was  in  midwinter,  and  a  great 
multitude  of  Indians  had  gathered  in  South  Dakota  to 
receive  this  messenger  from  the  Great  Father  at 
Washington.  Before  delivering  his  address  to  the 
Indians  the  Bishop  asked  the  principal  chief  if  he 
could  rest  his  fur  overcoat  in  safety.  The  stalwart 
warrior,  straightening  himself  up  to  his  full  height 
with  dignity,  said  that  he  could  leave  it  there  with 
perfect  safety,  "as  there  was  not  a  white  man  within 
a  day's  march  of  the  place." 

118 


IN    THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

They  believe  that  the  Great  Spirit  has  given  them 
this  beautiful  country  with  all  its  natural  resources, 
advantages,  and  blessings  for  their  home.  With  deep 
emotion  and  profound  reverence  they  speak  of  the 
sun  as  their  father  and  the  earth  as  their  mother. 
Nature  they  worshiped,  upon  it  they  depended,  with 
it  they  communed,  and  cherished  it  with  deepest  af- 
fection. They  looked  upon  the  white  race  as  their 
inferiors,  as  a  grasping,  degraded,  cruel  people.  They 
had  no  respect  for  those  who  lived  by  digging  the 
ground,  or  by  trading,  as  the  traders  were  ever 
seeking  to  take  advantage  of  the  Indians.  As  for  the 
miner  who  went  down  into  a  hole  in  the  ground  in  the 
morning  and  remained  until  night,  his  life  to  them 
was  like  that  of  the  gopher.  Their  life  on  the  plains 
was  independent  and  most  enjoyable.  In  whatever 
direction  they  moved  they  were  sure  to  find  in  a  day's 
march  beautiful  camping-grounds,  plenty  of  timber 
and  grass,  pure  water,  and  an  abundance  of  food. 
Besides  the  flesh  of  animals  they  also  had  Indian 
corn,  wild  vegetables,  berries,  fruits,  and  nuts  that 
were  easily  obtainable. 

As  the  transcontinental  railroad  was  being  con- 
structed and  the  settlements  advanced,  the  Indians' 
principal  food  supply — the  buffalo,  deer,  and  antelope 
— was  destroyed  and  they  could  see  the  doom  of 
their  primitive  life.  They  gathered  large  war  parties, 
raided  the  settlements  of  Colorado,  Texas,  and 
Kansas,  and  attacked  surveying  and  working  parties 
along  the  line  of  the  railway.  Against  these  pow- 
erful marauding  bands  expeditions  of  troops  were 
sent;  one,  under  command  of  Gen.  Eugene  A.  Carr, 

119 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

Fifth  United  States  Cavalry,  made  a  forced  march 
across  the  country  and  on  July  12,  1869,  attacked  and 
surprised  a  large  camp  of  Indians  who  had  congre- 
gated at  Summit  Springs,  Colorado,  killing  and  wound- 
ing a  large  number  of  Indians  and  recapturing  one 
white  woman.  This  achievement  was  well  planned 
and  executed  by  the  able  and  experienced  commander 
and  his  gallant  officers  and  soldiers.  Another  expe- 
dition the  same  year  was  under  command  of  Col. 
George  A.  Forsyth.  It  was  made  up  of  fifty  frontier 
riflemen  noted  for  their  courage  and  skilled  marks- 
manship. This  command,  while  bivouacked  on  the 
Arikaree,  a  small  tributary  of  the  Republican,  in 
northern  Kansas,  was  attacked  September  17,  1869, 
by  several  hundred  Indians.  After  a  most  desperate 
encounter,  the  Indians  were  repulsed  with  very  severe 
loss,  including  their  principal  chief.  The  command  of 
Colonel  Forsyth  lost,  in  killed  and  wounded,  half  its 
number,  and  was  rescued  by  Colonel  Carpenter's 
troops  after  being  besieged  nine  days.  These  losses 
did  not  dishearten  the  Indians,  but  seemed  to  ex- 
asperate them  to  still  stronger  hatred  for  the  white 
invaders  of  their  country. 

This  condition  of  affairs  continued  for  several  sea- 
sons, until  the  spring  of  1874,  when  the  Indians 
gathered  in  great  numbers  at  a  place  known  as  Medi- 
cine Lodge,  Indian  Territory.  There  was  a  grand  coun- 
cil for  war,  similar  to  those  held  in  the  days  of  the  Six 
Nations,  that  confederation  of  the  great  tribes  in- 
spired by  the  Prophet  and  led  by  his  brother,  Tecum- 
seh,  or  the  time  of  the  conspiracy  of  Pontiac.  The 
Indians  of  the  Southwest,  who  had  been  accustomed 

120 


IN    THE    INDIAN    COUNTRY 

to  roam  at  will  over  Texas,  New  Mexico,  Colorado, 
Kansas,  and  Indian  Territory,  were  gathered  at  this 
great  council.  Their  grievances,  their  woes,  their 
condition,  and  final  destruction  were  portrayed  with 
vivid  native  eloquence.  Their  savage  natures  were 
aroused  to  the  most  intense  ferocity.  There  was  but 
one  sentiment,  and  that  was  revenge  and  relentless 
war  upon  the  white  race.  The  unanimous  resolve  of 
the  warriors  of  the  different  tribes  was  the  formation 
of  a  great  war  party  to  attack  and  destroy  the  buffalo- 
hunters  who  were  occupying  a  stockade  at  Adobe 
Walls  on  the  Canadian  River  in  the  Panhandle  of 
Texas.  This  resulted  in  a  severe  fight  between  the 
resolute,  self-reliant  white  man  and  the  savage,  similar 
to  those  in  the  days  of  Daniel  Boone  on  the  "dark  and 
bloody  ground"  of  Kentucky.  These  hunters  were 
accustomed  to  go  out  along  the  Canadian  River  re- 
gion, get  on  the  leeward  side  of  a  herd  of  buffalo,  and 
at  a  distance  where  the  crack  of  their  rifles  would  not 
be  heard  fire  with  great  accuracy  and  deadly  effect 
until  the  herd  of  forty,  sixty,  and  sometimes  one 
hundred  and  forty  buffalo  would  lie  dead  upon  the 
plain.  Fortunately  the  Indian  attack  upon  the 
hunters  occurred  on  Sunday  when  they  were  all 
gathered  together.  The  Indians  displayed  the  great- 
est courage,  some  of  them  dashing  up  to  the  very 
gates  of  the  stockade  and  trying  to  beat  them  down 
with  their  spears  and  tomahawks  while  their  com- 
rades kept  up  a  sharp  fire  with  their  rifles.  Their 
assault  was  repulsed  with  severe  loss,  a  large  number 
were  killed  and  many  wounded,  and  the  troops  were 
called  upon  to  suppress  the  Indian  hostilities. 

121 


VII 

FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

IN  August,  1874,  I  was  directed  to  organize  a  com- 
mand at  Fort  Dodge,  on  the  Arkansas  River  in 
southwestern  Kansas,  and  move  south  against  the 
hostile  Indians.  Other  commands  were  ordered  to 
move:  one  east  from  New  Mexico,  under  Major  Price; 
one  north  from  Texas,  under  Colonel  MacKenzie ;  one 
west  from  Indian  Territory,  under  Colonel  Davidson. 
My  command  consisted  of  two  battalions  of  eight 
troops  of  cavalry,  commanded  by  Majors  Compton 
and  Biddle;  one  battalion  of  four  companies  of  in- 
fantry, commanded  by  Major  Bristol;  a  company  of 
friendly  Indians,  a  detachment  of  artillery,  and  a 
company  of  civilian  scouts  and  guides.  These  latter 
were  mostly  hunters  and  expert  riflemen,  familiar 
with  the  country. 

I  resolved  upon  certain  principles  that  I  regarded 
as  essential:  never,  by  day  or  night,  to  permit  my 
command  to  be  surprised;  to  hold  it  in  such  condition 
at  all  times,  whether  marching  or  camping,  that  it 
could  be  ever  ready  to  encounter  the  enemy;  to  keep 
the  divisions  in  communication  and  supporting  dis- 
tance of  each  other  whenever  possible  and  always 
ready  to  act  on  the  offensive.  There  is  an  old  saying 
that  when  an  Indian  wants  food  he  hunts  game; 

122 


FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

when  he  wants  sport  he  hunts  the  white  man.  But 
no  man,  be  he  white  or  Indian,  likes  to  be  hunted,  and 
if  the  hunt  is  continued  it  will  in  time  unnerve  the 
stoutest-hearted.  During  that  year  the  country  had 
been  scourged  by  a  most  prolonged  and  consuming 
drought,  and,  what  was  most  unusual  and  more 
destructive,  a  visitation  of  myriads  of  locusts,  which 
devoured  almost  every  green  thing.  Nothing  but  a 
prairie  fire  could  have  left  that  country  as  barren 
as  did  this,  like  unto  one  of  the  Ten  Plagues  of 
Egypt. 

The  command  moved  south  about  one  hundred 
miles,  to  Camp  Supply,  Indian  Territory,  and  thence 
southwest,  crossing  the  Canadian  River.  We  then 
continued  that  course  until  we  struck  the  heavy  main 
trail  of  the  Indians,  near  the  headwaters  of  the 
Wichita  River.  The  detachments  of  the  command 
had  already  had  slight  encounters  with  the  scattering 
bands  of  Indians.  Some  days  we  would  not  see  an 
Indian  although  we  knew  they  were  in  close  proxim- 
ity, watching  us ;  but  there  is  a  very  good  rule,  when 
one  is  in  the  Indian  country,  and  that  is,  '  *  When  you 
see  Indians  about,  be  careful;  when  you  do  not  see 
them,  be  more  careful."  On  the  24th  of  August  we 
followed  the  main  body  of  the  Indians  south  in  the 
direction  of  the  breaks  of  the  Red  River.  Indians, 
when  pursued,  select  with  great  care  the  roughest  and 
most  inaccessible  districts  of  country,  and  in  this  case 
they  could  not  have  made  a  better  selection.  Concealed 
in  the  canons  and  behind  bluffs,  they  awaited  the  ap- 
proach of  the  command.  On  the  morning  of  August 
3oth  they  made  a  wild  dash  and  a  furious  charge 

123 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

against  our  advance-guard.  Some  two  hundred  and 
fifty  came  with  the  suddenness  and  fury  of  a  whirl- 
wind, but  were  met  by  one  of  the  coolest  and  ablest 
officers,  Lieut.  Frank  D.  Baldwin,  who  had  made  a 
distinguished  record  during  the  Civil  War  and  after- 
ward became  a  general  officer.  His  command  quickly 
dismounted  and  opened  a  destructive  fire  with  their 
rifles,  which  checked-  the  onslaught  of  the  savages. 
As  soon  as  the  design  of  the  Indians  was  developed,  the 
cavalry  of  the  command,  being  in  supporting  dis- 
tance, galloped  into  action.  The  artillery  detach- 
ment, under  Lieutenant  Pope,  took  position  on 
favorable  ground  and  the  entire  force,  immediately 
making  a  countercharge,  assumed  the  offensive.  The 
Indians  were  driven  from  their  chosen  position,  fight- 
ing over  sandhills,  bluffs,  dry  arroyos,  and  coulees,  the 
roughest  broken  country  I  have  ever  seen  fought  over. 
It  was  a  continuous  advance,  the  officers  leading  with 
great  gallantry  and  every  soldier  a  hero.  The  In- 
dians were  pursued  for  nearly  twenty  miles  across  the 
Red  River,  up  the  Grand  Canon  of  the  Tule,  and  out 
on  the  Llano  Estacado  or  Staked  Plains.  It  was  the 
first  serious  engagement  with  the  main  body  of  the 
Indians,  and,  while  the  loss  was  not  serious  on  either 
side,  it  was  a  demonstration  of  the  excellent  fighting 
qualities  of  our  troops,  and  the  same  fortitude  and 
tenacity  were  maintained  in  all  the  subsequent  en- 
counters. I  have  never  known  men  to  suffer  as  much 
as  they  did  in  this  engagement.  The  heat  was  intense, 
the  ground  parched  by  the  burning  sun,  and  not  a 
drop  of  refreshing  water  within  twenty  miles  of  the 
field.  The  Red  River,  that  during  the  rainy  season 

124 


FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

has  water  enough  to  float  a  steamboat,  was  at  this 
time  a  bed  of  drifting  white  sand.  What  little  water 
there  was  in  the  vicinity  was  so  impregnated  with 
alkali  that  it  was  impossible  for  it  to  be  used  by  man 
or  beast.  One  little  realizes  the  sufferings  of  men 
under  such  circumstances.  In  some  instances  they 
opened  the  veins  of  their  arms  to  moisten  their  burn- 
ing lips. 

The  character  of  the  country  into  which  the  com- 
mand had  been  drawn  is  unlike  any  other  section  of 
this  continent.  The  only  country  that  I  have  ever 
seen  like  it  is  the  steppes  of  Russian  Siberia.  It  is  a 
high  plateau  or  tableland  of  some  four  hundred  miles 
north  and  south,  and  in  places  nearly  two  hundred 
miles  wide,  covered  with  short  buffalo  grass  and 
level  as  a  billiard-table,  without  a  tree  or  shrub  to  be 
seen  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach.  We  marched  over  it 
sometimes  for  days,  and  it  seemed  like  being  in  mid- 
ocean  in  a  dead  calm.  The  only  water  to  be  found 
would  be  in  lagoons,  after  or  during  the  rainy  season. 
It  was  crossed  many  years  ago  by  the  traders  from 
New  Orleans  to  traffic  with  the  Indians  of  New  Mex- 
ico, and  certain  trails  were  staked  out  which  gave 
it  its  name.  The  canons  and  broken  country  along 
the  eastern  border  of  this  Llano  Estacado  were  a 
refuge  for  the  Indians  when  pursued,  and  a  com- 
paratively safe  place  to  conceal  their  families  and 
herds.  The  Indians  undoubtedly  thought  they  had 
made  a  fortunate  escape,  and  drawn  the  command 
some  two  hundred  miles  from  any  base  of  supplies. 
To  have  returned  with  the  command  to  our  base 
would  have  left  the  Indians  in  full  occupation  of  the 

125 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

country.  I  therefore  resolved  to  send  for  additional 
transportation,  make  my  wagon-train  a  movable  base, 
and  remain  in  that  country  until  the  Indians  were 
subdued.  I  then  made  such  disposition  of  the  troops 
as  to  make  the  country  untenable  for  the  Indians. 

Four  troops  of  the  Eighth  Cavalry  under  Major 
Price  joined  mine  and  became  a  part  of  my  command. 
Excellent 'service  was  rendered  by  the  troops  under 
Colonels  MacKenzie  and  Davidson,  but  their  forces 
were  greatly  embarrassed  by  the  breaking  down  of 
their  transportation.  Our  couriers,  when  sent  on 
long  journeys,  were  obliged  to  travel  principally  by 
night  and  conceal  themselves  during  the  day.  Sev- 
eral instances  of  heroic  daring  on  the  part  of  these 
men  occurred.  Scout  William  F.  Schmalsle  dashed 
out  from  a  besieged  train  at  night  and,  although  pur- 
sued by  Indians,  escaped  by  riding  into  a  herd  of 
wild  buffalo,  and  after  that,  by  concealing  himself 
during  the  day  and  traveling  at  night,  to  reach  his 
destination.  At  another  time  a  party  of  six,  under 
Sergeant  Woodhall,  four  soldiers  and  two  scouts,  were 
surrounded  by  a  large  body  of  Indians  on  the  open 
plains,  but  by  getting  into  a  buffalo  wallow  and 
partly  intrenching  they  repulsed  the  Indians,  although 
outnumbered  twenty  to  one.  One  was  killed,  two 
severely  wounded,  and  all  struck  by  the  bullets  of  the 
enemy. 

By  a  system  of  espionage  at  their  agencies  and  by 
friendly  Indians  with  whom  they  wrere  in  communica- 
tion I  was  enabled  to  learn  much  of  the  condition  and 
designs  of  the  hostile  Indians,  and  this  valuable  in- 
formation enabled  me  to  anticipate  some  of  their 

126 


FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

movements.  Wherever  the  Indians  could  be  found 
they  were  fought  and  pursued.  This  occurred  in 
several  engagements  during  the  autumn  months.  On 
November  8th  a  command  under  Lieutenant  Baldwin 
surprised  the  camp  of  Gray  Beard  on  McClellan  Creek, 
and  after  a  spirited  engagement  routed  the  Indians 
and  recovered  two  little  white  girls,  Julia  and  Ade- 
laide Germaine,  aged  seven  and  nine  years,  whom  the 
Indians  had  held  in  captivity.  They  told  us  that 
their  family  was  from  Georgia,  that  they  were  journey- 
ing from  Missouri  to  Colorado  when  they  were  at- 
tacked. Their  father,  mother,  brother,  and  elder 
sister  were  massacred,  and  they,  with  two  older  sis- 
ters, were  carried  away  by  the  Indians,  but  for 
several  weeks  they  had  not  seen  their  sisters.  When 
rescued  they  were  the  most  emaciated  mortals  I  have 
ever  seen.  Their  little  hands  were  like  bird-claws. 
They  had  been  obliged  to  travel  rapidly  by  night  and 
by  day  with  the  Indians  in  their  long  journeys,  with 
but  insufficient  and  coarse  food.  Their  condition 
excited  the  deepest  sympathy  of  the  brave  troops. 
When  the  officers  and  soldiers  looked  upon  these  poor 
unfortunates,  warm  tears  could  be  seen  coursing  down 
their  bronzed  faces.  It  nerved  every  man  to  heroic 
endeavor  to  avenge  the  wrong  and  rescue  those 
still  in  the  hands  of  the  savages.  The  weeks  and 
months  wore  away,  with  constant  marching  and  hunt- 
ing the  enemy.  We  had  an  occasional  rest  while 
awaiting  supplies,  and  as  the  country  was  well 
stocked  with  every  kind  of  game,  buffalo,  deer,  ante- 
lope, prairie-chickens,  quail,  and  wild  turkey,  our 
larder  was  well  supplied.  Occasionally,  at  a  distance 

127 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

of  four  or  five  miles,  we  would  see  small  bands  of  wild 
horses,  but  could  never  get  near  them,  as  they  were 
very  watchful  and  would  disappear  as  soon  as  dis- 
covered. They  were  the  wildest  and  fleetest  of  all 
the  wild  animals  of  the  plains.  The  approach  of 
winter  was  our  best  ally.  Timely  and  ample  provision 
was  made  for  the  comfort  of  our  troops,  but  the  cold 
blasts  of  what  is  known  as  a  Texas  norther  added  to 
the  discomfort  and  destruction  of  the  Indians.  The 
Indians  were  driven  out  of  every  place  where  they 
could  be  found,  and  finally  across  the  Staked  Plains 
to  the  valley  of  j  the  Pecos  River  in  New  Mexico. 
Here  a  scarcity  of  food  and  the  cold  winter  were  most 
destructive  and  disheartening.  I  was  convinced  that 
the  Indians  were  so  reduced  that  they  would  sur- 
render if  an  opportunity  was  granted  them.  I  there- 
fore equipped  a  small  party  of  friendly  Indians,  or 
runners,  as  they  were  called,  and  sent  a  summons  by 
it  to  the  hostiles  to  surrender,  making  a  condition  of 
the  surrender  that  they  should  bring  in  alive  the  two 
white  Germaine  girls  they  held  in  captivity,  and  add- 
ing that  unless  this  was  done  no  terms  would  be 
granted  and  active  measures  would  be  continued. 
In  the  mean  time  the  two  little  captives  that  we  had 
rescued  were  sent  to  Fort  Leavenworth  under  charge 
of  Dr.  Powell,  where  the  ladies  of  the  garrison  took 
care  of  them,  clothed,  fed,  and  nursed  them  back 
to  health  and  comfort.  The  doctor,  on  returning  to 
camp,  brought  me  their  photograph.  It  occurred  to 
me  to  send  it  as  a  ray  of  hope  to  their  unfortunate 
sisters  if  they  could  be  found.  I  therefore  offered 
one  of  the  Indian  messengers  a  good  reward  if  he 

128 


FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

would  place  it  in  their  hands.     On  the  back  of  the 
photograph  I  wrote  the  following  message: 

HEADQUARTERS  INDIAN  TERRITORY  EXPEDITION, 

In  the  field,  January  2oth,  1875. 

To  THE  MISSES  GERMAINE, — Your  little  sisters  are  well 
and  in  the  hands  of  friends.  Do  not  be  discouraged.  Every 
effort  is  being  made  for  your  welfare. 

(Signed)  NELSON  A.  MILES, 

Colonel  and  Brevet  Major-General, 

United  States  Army, 
Commanding  Expedition. 

I  placed  the  photograph  in  an  envelope  and  es- 
pecially charged  the  runner  to  place  it  in  the  hands  of 
one  of  the  unfortunate  captives.  He  carried  this 
message  over  the  snow-covered  plains  and  frozen 
rivers,  across  the  Staked  Plains,  until  he  finally 
reached  the  camp  of  the  hostile  Indians  on  the  Pecos 
River,  New  Mexico,  a  distance  of  some  four  hundred 
miles.  The  blasts  of  winter  had  destroyed  a  great 
number  of  their  horses  and  ponies  which  the  cam- 
paign had  reduced  to  poor  condition,  and  the  state 
of  the  Indians  was  most  destitute  and  desperate,  so 
that  the  summons  for  their  surrender  was  opportune 
and  accepted  on  the  imperative  conditions  demanded. 
The  principal  chief,  Stone  Calf,  sent  for  the  two  white 
girls,  placed  them  in  a  tent  next  to  his,  and  treated 
them  with  marked  care  and  consideration.  The 
morning  following  the  receipt  of  the  demand  for  sur- 
render the  tribes  commenced  their  difficult  and 
laborious  journey  toward  the  agencies  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  Indian  Territory.  They  traveled  mostly 
on  foot,  as  the  greater  number  of  horses  and  ponies 

129 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

with  which  they  commenced  the  campaign  eight 
months  before  had  been  captured  or  destroyed,  and 
those  that  remained  were  scarcely  sufficient  to  trans- 
port their  limited  supplies  and  baggage. 

When  a  favorable  opportunity  occurred  the  messen- 
ger quietly  handed  the  eldest  girl  my  note  on  the  back 
of  her  sisters'  photograph  and,  as  she  told  me  after- 
ward, she  was  overcome  with  joy  and  hope.  It  was 
the  first  information  she  had  that  her  sisters  were 
alive,  and  that  any  one  knew  of  her  existence  or  was 
interested  in  the  rescue  of  her  sister  and  herself. 

After  reaching  the  agencies  the  Indians  formally 
surrendered  their  arms,  horses,  and  captives  to  the 
military  authorities.  The  Indian  warriors  were  pa- 
raded in  line  under  the  guns  of  the  troops,  and  the 
two  white  girls  passed  along  in  front  of  them,  pointing 
out  the  Indians  who  had  murdered  their  family  and 
committed  other  cruel  atrocities.  Seventy-five  were 
taken  out,  placed  under  a  strong  guard,  and  sent  to 
Florida.  The  two  girls  were  sent  to  Fort  Leaven- 
worth,  where  they  joined  their  younger  sisters.  They 
were  all  provided  with  a  good  guardian  and  com- 
fortable home.  On  my  recommendation  ten  thou- 
sand dollars  were  taken  out  of  the  annuities  to  the 
Indian  tribe  and  twenty-five  hundred  dollars  placed 
to  the  credit  of  each  of  these  unfortunate  girls.  In 
time  they  grew  up,  married,  and  at  last  accounts  were 
in  comfortable  homes  in  Kansas,  Colorado,  and 
California. 

Capt.  R.  H.  Pratt,  United  States  Army,  took  charge 
of  the  seventy-five  desperadoes  sent  to  Florida. 
Under  his  wise  and  judicious  management  the  great 

130 


FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

work  of  civilizing  the  savages  was  commenced.  Out 
of  his  successful  administration  has  grown  the  ad- 
mirable system  of  Indian  education  which  he  estab- 
lished at  Carlisle,  Pennsylvania,  and  which  has  been 
adopted  in  many  other  places  for  the  education  and 
improvement  of  the  Indian  children  of  nearly  all  the 
tribes.  That  campaign,  lasting  for  many  months, 
closed  after  most  difficult  and  laborious  efforts  on  the 
part  of  the  troops,  with  the  satisfactory  result  that 
that  vast  southwestern  country  has  been  free  from 
the  terrifying  and  devastating  presence  of  hostile 
Indians,  and  the  citizens  of  the  States  of  Kansas, 
Colorado,  Oklahoma,  Texas,  and  New  Mexico  have 
enjoyed  an  era  of  peace.  Scarcely  a  hostile  shot  has 
been  heard  in  that  country  for  the  last  thirty-five 
years. 

From  a  vast  wilderness  and  almost  worthless  coun- 
try, raided  every  year  by  savage  Indians,  Texas  has 
become  one  of  the  most  prosperous  sections  of  our 
country.  A  network  of  railroads  now  overspreads 
that  State.  It  produces  one-fourth  of  all  the  cotton 
raised  in  the  South,  and  the  high  tableland  of  the 
Llano  Estacado,  that  seemed  to  us  at  that  time 
worthless,  is  now  regarded  as  the  best  cotton  land. 
The  chief  products  of  Texas  in  addition  to  cotton  are 
rice,  sugar,  tobacco,  wheat,  corn,  oil,  while  its  mineral 
wealth,  of  which  it  has  an  abundance,  has  scarcely 
been  developed.  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  people 
are  going  to  that  State  every  year  to  settle,  and  some 
idea  of  its  area  may  be  gleaned  from  the  statement 
that  if  all  the  people  now  living  within  the  borders 
of  the  United  States  were  placed  in  Texas  they  would 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

not  be  as  crowded  as  are  people  in  some  of  our  Eastern 
States. 

After  the  campaign  I  returned  to  my  headquarters 
at  Fort  Leavenworth,  Kansas.  The  following  au- 
tumn an  outbreak,  which  created  a  general  alarm, 
occurred  in  New  Mexico,  and  troops  were  hurried 
from  the  different  departments  to  suppress  what  ap- 
peared to  be  a  serious  Indian  uprising.  I  was  directed 
to  proceed  to  that  locality  and  to  take  such  measures 
as  I  deemed  advisable,  using  the  troops  there  con- 
centrated. I  traveled  by  rail  and  stage  until  I 
reached  the  scene  of  the  reported  Indian  disturbances 
at  Cimarron,  New  Mexico.  I  there  found  that  the 
Jicarilla  Apaches  and  Muache  Utes  had  assumed  a 
hostile  attitude.  They  had  threatened  the  life  of 
their  agent  and  driven  him  away,  abandoned  the 
agency,  and  gone  up  into  the  mountains.  Before 
commencing  a  campaign  against  them,  which  would 
undoubtedly  have  extended  into  the  winter  and 
would  have  been  very  severe  upon  the  troops,  I  de- 
termined to  ascertain,  if  possible,  the  Indians'  side  of 
the  controversy.  After  learning  what  the  agent  and 
employees  of  the  Indian  Bureau  had  to  say  concerning 
the  disturbance,  I  found  an  Indian  runner  and  sent 
him  out  to  the  camp  in  the  mountains,  with  a  message 
to  the  principal  chief  saying  that  I  had  been  sent  there 
by  the  government  with  sufficient  troops  to  restore 
order  and  if  necessary  conduct  a  campaign  against  the 
hostile  Indians,  but  before  moving  against  them  I 
desired  to  learn  the  Indians'  side  of  the  controversy 
and  what  they  had  to  say  in  justification  of  their 
action.  He  sent  word  that  he  would  come  in  and 

132 


FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

talk  to  me  if  he  could  be  assured  of  protection  and 
a  safe  return  to  his  camp  in  the  mountains.  I  as- 
sured him  that  we  would  take  no  advantage  of  him 
and  should  regard  him  as  under  the  sanctity  of  a 
flag  of  truce.  With  that  assurance  he  came  in,  and 
his  talk  related  a  tale  of  woe.  He  said  that  he  had 
made  a  solemn  treaty  with  the  government  to  remain 
on  a  certain  tract  of  land  that  was  evidently  of  little 
value  to  either  whites  or  Indians,  and  that  in  consider- 
ation of  his  people  staying  there,  and  at  peace,  the 
government  was  to  give  him  certain  annuities  and 
certain  support  for  his  people,  but  that  the  provisions 
given  them  were  inadequate  in  quantity  and  quality 
to  sustain  human  life.  This  part  of  the  statement  I 
found  to  be  true;  the  beef  furnished  by  the  con- 
tractors was  from  old,  worn-out  oxen  that  had  been 
used  in  transporting  stores  across  the  plains,  and  the 
flour  supplied  under  the  contract  was  nothing  but 
bran  or  the  husks  of  the  grain  after  the  life-giving 
properties  had  been  sifted  out.  The  contractors 
were  receiving  full  pay  for  wholesome  food  they 
should  have  furnished.  He  said  that  his  people  could 
not  live  in  that  way  and  it  was  only  a  question 
whether  to  assume  hostilities  or  starve.  He  added 
that  his  people  did  not  wish  to  go  to  war,  and  would 
prefer  to  remain  at  peace,  provided  they  could  do  so 
and  live.  I  assured  him  that  I  would  see  that  the 
obligation  of  the  government  would  be  fulfilled,  but 
that  he  must  bring  his  people  back  from  the  moun- 
tains and  remain  at  peace  under  the  supervision  of  an 
officer  whom  I  would  place  in  charge  of  their  affairs. 
He  accepted  the  conditions  and  brought  his  people 
10  133 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

back.  I  selected  a  judicious  officer  of  the  army  and 
put  him  in  charge  of  the  agency.  He  treated  the 
Indians  justly.  In  a  short  time  they  were  all  con- 
tented and  peacefully  disposed,  and  the  troops  were 
returned  to  their  former  stations.  To  me  it  was 
gratifying  to  avoid  an  Indian  war  by  acts  of  justice 
and  humanity  rather  than  to  end  it  by  the  use  of  force. 
In  making  my  report  of  the  condition  of  affairs  as  I 
found  them  I  urged,  in  the  strongest  possible  terms, 
measures  that  I  had  previously  advocated  for  the  con- 
duct of  the  Indian  affairs.  In  this  report  I  recom- 
mended "  first,  that  the  Indians  be  placed  under  the 
control  of  officers  of  known  integrity;  second,  that 
one-half  the  annuities  to  be  given  to  the  wild  tribes 
be  given  them  in  domestic  stock,  and  that  they  be 
compelled  to  care  for  and  preserve  it;  third,  that,  as 
far  as  possible,  all  children  be  gathered  into  schools  and 
taught  habits  of  industry  and  skilled  labor.  They 
would  then  be  wholly  under  proper  influences  and 
would  soon  abandon  many  of  their  savage  customs 
and  the  vices  learned  along  the  remote  frontier  settle- 
ments, and  the  beneficent  influences  of  these  people 
upon  the  tribes,  when  they  were  returned,  would  be 
incalculable.  If  the  tribal  organizations  can  be  used 
as  a  germ  of  civil  government  after  the  tribes  are 
finally  located,  they  might  be  so  far  retained  with  ad- 
vantage, but  with  this  possible  exception — the  sooner 
the  Indians  are,  as  individuals,  placed  on  the  same 
footing  as  others  as  respects  their  responsibility  and 
rights  and  admitted  to  such  privileges  as  their  char- 
acter and  capacity  may  entitle  them  to,  the  sooner, 
in  my  judgment,  will  they  cease  to  be  a  bill  of  expense, 


FIGHTING    ON    THE    PLAINS 

a  source  of  corruption,  and  a  disturbing  element  of 
the  country." 

The  following  spring  I  was  sent  again  to  Colorado 
and  western  Nebraska  to  investigate  Indian  disturb- 
ances of  a  different  tribe  and  succeeded  in  restoring 
order  and  peace  without  using  troops.  In  these 
journeys  across  the  plains  I  had  good  opportunity  of 
observing  the  gradual  progress  of  the  settlements  as 
they  were  spreading  over  the  western  country  in  all 
directions.  Denver  at  that  time  was  a  town  of  a  few 
thousand  inhabitants;  now  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
and  prosperous  cities  of  the  world. 

The  celebration  of  the  anniversary  of  our  national 
independence  in  the  centennial  year  of  1876  was  more 
universally  observed  then  than  at  any  other  time  be- 
fore or  since. 

To  indicate  the  spirit  that  actuated  us  in  the  army 
at  that  time  on  the  frontier  I  will  include  a  brief 
address  made  at  Leavenworth,  Kansas,  on  July  4, 1876. 

These  are  hallowed  moments,  when  every  American  has 
reason  to  express  his  gratitude  to  Almighty  God  that  it  has 
been  our  good  fortune  to  witness  the  light  of  this  auspicious 
morn.  That  we  are  permitted  to  register  the  close  of  one 
century  of  our  national  existence  and  to  welcome  the  coming 
century  which  we  trust  will  excel  the  old  in  its  record  of 
human  achievements  and  enlightenment. 

This  is  indeed  an  occasion  in  which  the  heart  of  every 
American  can  feel  a  conscious  pride  in  our  father's  valor  and 
political  wisdom.  One  hundred  years  ago  to-day  a  few  brave 
and  noble  men  delivered  to  the  world  their  belief  in  the 
practicability  of  self-government  and  enunciated  principles 
that  have  given  to  the  people  of  this  country  greater  blessings 
and  the  world  more  beneficent  influences  than  the  action  of 
any  political  body  since  the  world  began.  The  condition  of 
this  nation  and  people  to-day  is  the  fruit  of  their  patriotic 

I3S 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

work;  the  wonderful  progress  and  unprecedented  happiness 
of  the  past  century  are  but  the  result  of  their  purity  of 
thought,  simplicity  of  life,  and  devotion  to  the  welfare  of  their 
fellow-men.  With  this  centennial,  time  sets  its  enduring  seal 
upon  the  purity  and  perpetuity  of  our  form  of  government. 
The  world  has  never  witnessed  a  more  magnificent,  instruc- 
tive, and  glorious  scene  than  the  one  being  enacted  on  this 
continent  this  very  day  and  hour.  Could  we  but  see  our 
countrymen,  far  up  in  the  pine  forests  of  the  North,  or  the 
rice  and  cotton  fields  of  the  South,  on  these  rich  prairies  and 
lofty  mountains  of  the  great  West,  we  would  behold  them 
celebrating  one  of  the  most  important  events  in  the  history 
of  the  human  family.  In  the  dense  metropolis  or  the  hum- 
blest cot  in  the  land,  from  the  hearts  and  lips  of  forty  millions 
of  America's  free  men  there  ascends  to  Heaven  one  grand 
anthem  of  thanksgiving.  Shouts  of  victory  over  prejudice, 
past  animosities,  and  internal  discords  swell  the  gale,  while 
the  breezes  are  laden  with  the  songs  of  gratitude  for  one 
hundred  years  of  freedom,  happiness,  and  prosperity.  For- 
tunately, the  people  who  accomplished  this  mighty  work 
were  not  of  one  country,  race,  or  religion;  hence  we  can 
extend  our  influence  and  sympathy  to  all  races  and  nation- 
alities— to  the  people  of  all  countries,  who  are  struggling  for 
freedom  and  enlightenment;  and  more  especially  do  we 
extend  our  sympathy  and  congratulations  to  that  grand  and 
courteous  nation  whose  people,  one  hundred  years  ago,  gave 
us  material  encouragement  and  support;  neither  do  we 
cherish  any  feelings  of  animosity,  but  rather  those  of  friend- 
ship and  reverence  for  the  people  of  that  mighty  empire  that 
has  done  so  much  to  extend  the  light  of  civilization  through- 
out the  world.  To-day  we  rejoice  that  Britannia  "  still  rules 
the  wave,"  while  "Columbia  leads  the  world"  in  all  that 
tends  to  make  mankind  wiser,  purer,  and  happier. 


VIII 

CAMPAIGNING   AGAINST   THE    SIOUX 

THE  rejoicing  of  the  centennial  celebration  was 
followed  by  a  period  of  national  gloom.  On  the 
top  of  the  first  page  of  the  morning  papers  of  July  5, 
1876,  in  large  black  letters,  was  the  one  word,  "Hor- 
rible." The  journals  announced  that  a  good  part  of 
General  Ouster's  command  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry  had 
been  annihilated  on  the  Little  Big  Horn  in  Montana. 
Ouster's  command  was  very  popular  with  the  citizens 
of  that  region.  The  news  of  this  massacre,  as  it  was 
called,  created  intense  excitement  and  sympathy.  In 
fact,  there  had  been  no  such  demonstration  of  sorrow 
since  the  appalling  tragedy  of  April  12,  1865.  Build- 
ings were  draped  in  mourning.  Telegrams  were  flying 
between  military  authorities,  and  a  command  was 
ordered  from  Fort  Leavenworth  to  move  to  Montana 
and  take  part  in  the  campaign.  A  part  of  my  regi- 
ment, the  Fifth  United  States  Infantry,  was  ordered 
for  this  service,  and  I  requested  permission  to  go  in 
command;  the  request  was  approved,  and  within  a 
few  days  the  command  was  equipped  for  war  and 
marched  away  as  light-hearted  as  ever  troops  pro- 
ceeded to  the  field  of  arduous  and  hazardous  service. 
We  carried  with  us  the  confidence  and  sympathy  of 
those  left  behind;  they  bade  us  adieu  with  tears  and 
many  misgivings  for  our  future.  Taking  the  train  at 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

Leavenworth,  we  moved  to  Yankton,  South  Dakota, 
thence  by  steamer  up  the  Missouri  River.  As  we 
passed  the  military  stations  along  the  upper  Missouri 
the  small  garrisons  frequently  gathered  on  the  banks, 
waving  their  salutations,  and  signaling  "success"  to 
those  who  were  going  to  take  the  places  of  the  ones 
who  had  fallen. 

The  cause  of  the  Indian  War  of  1876-77  in  the 
Northwest  may  be  briefly  stated.  That  country 
originally  belonged  to  the  great  Crow  Tribe  of  friendly 
Indians.  The  Sioux  Indians  drifted  from  the  region 
of  the  Great  Lakes,  and  as  they  were  driven  west,  in 
turn,  they  drove  the  Crows  back  to  the  mountains. 
The  Sioux,  or  cutthroats,  as  they  were  called,  finally 
took  the  name  of  the  Dakota  Nation,  made  up  prin- 
cipally of  Uncapapas,  Ogalallas,  Minneconjoux,  Sans 
Arcs,  and  B rules.  Also  affiliated  with  them  were  the 
Cheyennes,  Yanktonais,  Tetons,  Santees,  and  Assini- 
boins.  They  claimed  the  whole  of  that  northwest 
country,  what  is  now  North  and  South  Dakota,  northern 
Nebraska,  eastern  Wyoming,  and  eastern  Montana. 

In  1869  the  government,  in  consideration  of  the  In- 
dians giving  up  a  large  part  of  their  country,  granted 
them  large  reservations,  known  as  the  Spotted  Tail  and 
Red  Cloud  agencies,  and  other  reservations  west  of  the 
Missouri.  It  also  allowed  them  a  large  range  of  coun- 
try as  hunting-grounds,  and,  in  addition,  agreed  to 
give  them  stated  annuities.  It  was  distinctly  under- 
stood that  the  government  would  keep  white  people 
from  occupying  or  trespassing  upon  the  lands  granted 
to  the  Indians.  In  the  main,  the  Indians  adhered  to 
the  conditions  of  the  treaty,  but  unfortunately  the 

138 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

government  could  not,  or  did  not,  comply  with  its  part 
of  the  compact.  Between  the  years  1869-75  the  pres- 
sure of  advancing  civilization  was  very  great  upon  all 
sides.  The  hunters,  prospectors,  miners,  and  settlers 
were  trespassing  upon  the  lands  granted  to  the  Indians. 
It  was  generally  believed  that  the  Black  Hills  country 
possessed  rich  mineral  deposits,  and  miners  were  per- 
mitted to  prospect  for  mines.  Surveying  parties  were 
allowed  to  traverse  the  country  for  routes  upon  which 
to  construct  railways,  and  even  the  government  sent 
exploring  expeditions  into  the  Black  Hills  country, 
that  reported  evidences  of  gold  fields.  All  this  created 
great  excitement  on  the  part  of  the  white  people  and 
a  strong  desire  to  occupy  that  country.  At  the  same 
time  it  exasperated  the  Indians  to  an  intense  degree, 
until  disaffection  developed  into  open  hostilities. 
Spotted  Tail  was  a  strong  character,  a  wise  and  really 
great  chief.  He  would  have  been  a  statesman,  diplo- 
matist, or  able  governor  if  he  had  been  a  white  man. 
Red  Cloud  had  been  a  noted  warrior,  but  at  this  time 
was  conservative  and  diplomatic.  Both  of  these 
hereditary  chiefs  remained  friendly  and  counseled 
peace,  but  the  war  spirit  prevailed.  Crazy  Horse  was 
the  incarnation  of  ferocity — a  fierce,  restless  warrior, 
who  had  made  a  great  reputation  as  a  successful  leader 
of  raids  and  war  parties,  and  had  become,  at  the  age 
of  twenty-six,  the  recognized  leader  of  the  Ogalallas, 
the  most  warlike  tribe  of  the  Sioux  Nation. 

Sitting  Bull,  of  the  Uncapapas,  was  an  older  man; 
had  made  his  reputation  in  the  same  way  as  the  leader 
of  the  hostile  element  and  by  his  intense  hatred  of  the 
white  race.  He  had  kept  aloof  from  the  agencies, 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

except  to  trade.  He  visited  the  white  settlements 
only  to  raid  and  plunder.  He  was  the  embodiment  of 
everything  hostile  to  civilization,  a  perfect  type  of  the 
savage  Indian,  a  natural  born  leader  of  men,  cunning 
and  courageous.  He  always  advocated  war  upon  the 
white  race.  Though  not  an  hereditary  chief,  when 
any  great  war  council  was  held,  he  was  the  central 
figure  and  the  head  of  the  war  element.  He  had  the 
power  of  drawing,  molding,  and  wielding  large  bodies 
of  his  race  and  inspiring  their  hearts'  emotions  until 
they  were  prepared  to  act  and  move  as  one.  He  had 
runners  going  back  and  forth  to  all  the  Indian  tribes 
in  the  Northwest  and  Canada.  He  became  the 
natural  and  able  leader  of  the  largest,  strongest,  and 
best  armed  confederation  of  Indians  ever  created  on 
this  continent.  In  the  spring  of  1876  their  warriors 
numbered  several  thousand.  They  had  congregated 
principally  in  western  South  Dakota  and  eastern 
Wyoming  and  Montana.  Against  this  body  of  hostile 
Indians  three  strong  columns  of  troops  were  moved 
in  the  spring  of  1876.  The  troops  from  the  south  were 
under  the  command  of  General  Crook,  those  from  the 
east  under  General  Terry,  and  those  from  the  west, 
also  in  General  Terry's  department,  were  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  and  Brevet-Major-General  John 
Gibbon. 

The  defeat  of  General  Crook's  command,  June  i7th, 
and  the  massacre  of  five  troops  of  cavalry  under 
General  Custer,  June  25th,  was  most  disheartening 
to  the  troops  in  the  field,  and  gave  great  encourage- 
ment to  the  Indians.  This  occasioned  our  going  to 
the  field  of  operations  with  reinforcements. 

140 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

Our  voyage  up  the  great  Missouri  River  by  steam- 
boat against  the  strong,  rapid  current  was  a  slow 
process,  especially  as  the  channel  of  that  river  is 
constantly  changing.  Our  steamer  was  at  times  in 
deep  water,  and  occasionally  the  bow  would  be  hard 
aground  on  a  sand  bar. 

The  days  and  weeks  thus  occupied  were  used  by 
the  troops  in  thoroughly  examining  their  rifles  and 
equipments  and  in  putting  everything  in  perfect  order 
for  an  Indian  campaign.  A  short  stop  at  Fort  Abra- 
ham Lincoln,  near  Bismarck,  North  Dakota,  then  the 
terminus  of  the  Northern  Pacific  Railroad,  was  made 
for  additional  supplies  and  to  give  the  department  in- 
spector an  opportunity  to  inspect  the  command.  It 
was  found  that  the  troops  had  everything  that  the 
army  regulations  required.  After  leaving  the  mili- 
tary post,  they  soon  prepared  for  serious  campaigning. 
All  useless  impedimenta  were  discarded  and  carefully 
packed  in  boxes,  to  be  sent  down  the  river  when  the 
troops  should  take  the  field.  Swords,  bayonets, 
knapsacks,  cartridge  boxes  were  regarded  as  obsolete. 
What  the  troops  really  needed  were  strong  clothing, 
good  food,  rifles,  and  plenty  of  ammunition  in  cartridge 
belts.  The  experienced  soldier  relied  upon  his  rifle, 
and  knew  how  to  use  it  most  effectively. 

As  we  slowly  ascended  the  Missouri,  we  were  fre- 
quently reminded  of  the  laborious  journey  of  Lewis 
and  Clarke  in  1803-05,  when  they  started  from  what 
was  then  the  village  of  St.  Louis,  cordelling  their 
boats  up  the  river  for  nearly  two  thousand  miles  in 
their  journey  across  the  continent  to  explore  our 
newly  acquired  territory.  They  met  eighty-five 

141 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

tribes  of  Indians  who  had  never  before  seen  the  face  of 
a  white  man. 

As  we  passed  some  of  the  military  stations  and 
small  settlements  along  the  Missouri  we  found  a 
condition  of  gloom  existing  as  the  result  of  the  news 
of  the  Custer  disaster,  but  the  spirits  of  our  troops 
were  in  marked  contrast. 

Fort  Buford,  located  at  the  junction  of  the  Missouri 
and  Yellowstone  rivers,  was  then  in  what  was  known 
as  the  hostile  Indian  country.  It  was  the  favorite 
hunting-ground  for  Sitting  Bull  and  his  followers. 
At  times  he  would  come  in  to  barter  and  trade,  and  be 
very  peaceable ;  at  other  times  he  was  a  terror,  attack- 
ing the  post,  capturing  the  herd  and  killing  all  the 
white  people  that  he  found  outside  of  a  defensive 
position.  A  favorite  amusement  of  these  Indians  at 
such  times  was  to  seize  the  sawmill  and  beat  their 
tom-toms  on  the  circular  saw.  At  one  time  Sitting 
Bull  jumped  over  the  counter  at  the  store,  took  posses- 
sion, assumed  the  position  of  post  trader,  and  with 
savage  glee  and  mock  authority  bartered  the  mer- 
chandise for  the  buffalo  robes  and  furs  of  his  com- 
panions. The  brave  trader,  expecting  to  be  scalped 
and  possibly  tortured,  resorted  to  a  strange  device  to 
save  his  life  and  property.  Lighting  his  pipe  of 
tobacco,  he  took  his  place  near  an  open  keg  of  powder, 
and  then  informed  them  that  he  would  blow  the  whole 
establishment  into  the  air  and  the  Indians  into  eter- 
nity unless  order  was  restored.  This  was  too  serious 
a  menace  for  the  savages,  and  they  at  once  became 
good  Indians. 

We  reached  Fort  Buford  one  evening,  and  the  offi- 

142 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

cers  and  soldiers  of  the  small  garrison  came  to  the 
steamer  to  greet  us,  but  the  stillness  of  "the  place  was 
appalling.  No  salute  nor  cheers,  but  the  same  condi- 
tion of  gloom  that  had  marked  the  atmosphere  of  the 
other  places  we  had  passed  on  the  river  below.  The 
garrison  was  surprised  to  hear  our  quartet  singing  a 
merry  song,  in  which  the  entire  command  joined  with 
mirth  or  music.  That  our  troops  were  indifferent  to 
the  possible  dangers  that  were  before  us  was  most 
gratifying  to  me.  In  fact,  everything  was  done  to 
inspire  a  feeling  of  defiance  to  any  impending  danger 
and  to  keep  the  command  in  the  best  of  spirits.  To 
me,  going  to  meet  the  enemies  of  civilization  and  pro- 
tect the  defenseless  settlements  was  a  delightful  enter- 
prise. Experience  in  the  Civil  War  and  in  Indian 
campaigning  in  the  Southwest  gave  me  confidence; 
furthermore,  I  had  as  fine  a  body  of  men  as  ever  served 
any  country.  At  that  time  the  serious  financial  de- 
pression in  the  East  and  the  novelty  of  serving  on  the 
Western  frontier  had  brought  a  class  of  young  men 
into  the  army  who  for  physical  perfection,  strength, 
courage,  and  intelligence  has  rarely,  if  ever,  been 
equaled. 

At  Fort  Leavenworth,  Kansas,  in  the  winter  of 
1873-74,  I  established  the  first  military  gymnasium, 
and  made  calisthenics  and  athletic  field  exercises  a 
part  of  the  military  duty.  The  result  was  that  I  had 
a  body  of  men  who  were  trained  athletes  and  skilled 
marksmen.  They  had  had  experience  in  Indian 
campaigning  and  fighting,  so  that  they  knew  how  to 
take  care  of  themselves,  were  ever  watchful,  could  not 
be  surprised,  and  were  not  afraid  to  meet  the  Indians 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

under  any  circumstances  or  conditions.  With  such  a 
command  I  had  no  hesitation  in  going  into  any  hostile 
country. 

On  leaving  Fort  Buford  we  commenced  the  ascent 
of  the  Yellowstone,  the  most  beautiful  river  in  the 
most  picturesque  valley  of  the  great  Middle  West, 
occupied  at  this  time  by  hostile  Indians  and  vast 
herds  of  buffalo  and  other  large  game.  In  fact,  the 
buffalo  were  in  such  great  numbers  that  at  times  the 
steamers  would  stop  to  allow  them  to  cross  the  river. 
At  such  times  they  have  been  lassoed  and  with  the  aid 
of  the  spars,  tackle,  and  the  bow  engine,  drawn  up 
alive  on  deck.  After  weeks  of  tedious  steamboating, 
we  finally  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Rosebud,  and  I 
reported  my  command  to  General  Terry. 

When  the  reinforcements  joined  the  troops  in  the 
field  a  series  of  long  marches  was  made.  This,  how- 
ever, failed  to  bring  the  troops  into  action  with  the 
Indians,  but  occupied  nearly  two  months  of  time,  and 
then  the  forces  under  Generals  Terry,  Crook,  and 
Gibbon  were  withdrawn  to  winter  quarters.  On  re- 
turning to  their  military  stations  a  small  command 
from  General  Crook's  column  was  sent  in  advance 
under  a  very  able  officer,  Captain  afterward  Gen- 
eral Anson  Mills,  surprised  a  camp  of  Indians  near 
Slim  Buttes  and  captured  a  large  amount  of  supplies. 
These  furnished  the  troops  of  General  Crook's  com- 
mand with  much  needed  food.  With  the  withdrawal 
of  the  other  troops  my  command  was  directed  to  shelter 
themselves  by  building  a  cantonment,  and  then  remain 
during  the  winter.  The  original  order  gave  me  my 
own  regiment,  the  Fifth  United  States  Infantry;  six 

144 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

companies  of  the  Twenty-second  Infantry,  and  the 
Fifth  Regiment  of  U.  S.  Cavalry.  The  cavalry  regi- 
ment never  reported  for  duty  and  four  companies  of 
the  Twenty-second  Infantry  were  detained  nearly 
one  hundred  miles  down  the  Yellowstone  at  Glendive, 
Montana,  guarding  stores,  leaving  my  regiment,  two 
companies  of  the  Twenty-second  Infantry,  a  few 
pieces  of  artillery  and  a  small  company  of  scouts, 
interpreters,  and  friendly  Indians  as  my  effective 
force. 

At  times  I  had  with  my  command  the  most  noted 
scouts  and  guides  in  the  western  country.  A  prince 
among  those  hunters  and  frontier  men  was  William  F. 
Cody,  better  known  as  "Buffalo  Bill,"  a  sobriquet 
given  him  for  superior  horsemanship  and  rifle  shooting. 
He  was  of  a  good  family.  His  father,  a  strong  patriot, 
was  killed  in  what  was  known  as  the  "Border  War." 
Cody  at  that  time  was  one  of  the  handsomest  men  I 
have  ever  seen ;  very  tall  and  straight,  an  abundance 
of  golden  hair  falling  to  his  shoulders,  like  a  cavalier 
of  old;  large,  brilliant  brown  eyes,  auburn  mustache 
and  goatee,  and  features  as  perfect  as  if  they  had  been 
chiseled  out  of  marble.  L.  S.  Kelly,  better  known 
as  "Yellowstone  Kelly,"  was  a  remarkable  man  of 
the  type  of  Kit  Carson  or  Daniel  Boone  He  was 
well  educated,  very  intelligent,  and  a  native  of  New 
York,  and  lived  on  the  remote  frontier  because  he 
loved  nature.  He  was  fearless,  made  long  journeys 
through  the  Indian  country  alone,  and  had  several 
personal  encounters  with  hostile  Indians. 

To  mention  Clarke,  Chapman,  Dixon,  Wing,  Jack- 
son, Johnson,  Brugher,  and  others,  and  to  recount  the 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

long  rides  they  made,  their  daring  feats  and  the  mis- 
fortunes of  some — the  valuable  services  of  all — would 
fill  a  volume. 

The  country  was  then  left  practically  in  possession 
of  the  Indians.  I  intended,  however,  to  do  more  than 
hibernate.  To  build  a  cantonment  or  comfortable 
shelter  for  the  troops  and  simply  occupy  it  until 
spring  seemed  to  me  quite  unsatisfactory.  I  believed 
that  a  winter  campaign  could  be  successfully  made 
against  those  Northern  Indians,  even  in  that  extreme 
cold  climate.  I  told  General  Terry  that  if  he  would 
give  me  supplies  and  a  reasonable  command  I  would 
clear  a  zone  of  that  country  of  hostiles  before  spring. 
He  said  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  troops  to 
endure  the  severity  of  those  northern  winters,  and 
that  I  could  not  contend  against  the  elements  of 
nature.  It  was  well  known  that  an  attempt  had  been 
made  by  a  command  the  winter  before  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  the  Platte,  which  resulted  disastrously  and 
placed  a  large  number  of  soldiers  in  the  hospital,  but 
this  was  caused  largely  by  the  fact  that  the  troops 
had  been  comfortably  housed  during  a  good  part  of 
the  winter  and  then  sent  into  the  field  with  insufficient 
clothing  and  equipment.  I  was  confident  of  success 
and  equipped  my  command  as  if  they  were  going  to 
the  arctic  regions.  They  had  campaigned  in  the 
Southwest  in  the  winter  with  the  thermometer  at  28° 
below  zero.  To  attempt  it  in  a  country  where  the 
temperature  was  known  to  fall  to  60°,  and  even  66°, 
below  zero  was  quite  a  different  proposition  and  re- 
quired the  greatest  care  and  consideration.  My 
troops  were  supplied  with  an  abundance  of  woolen 

146 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

and  fur  clothing,  even  to  masks  for  covering  the  face. 
They  had  had  the  advantage  of  being  in  the  field  all 
the  time,  so  that  the  approach  of  winter  was  gradual 
and  they  became  inured,  to  some  extent,  to  that 
severe  climate. 

In  order  to  know  the  position  and  disposition  of  the 
Indians  I  adopted  the  same  system  of  espionage  that  I 
had  found  successful  in  the  Southwest.  I  soon  learned 
by  this  means  that  the  Indians  had  separated,  and  I 
determined,  if  possible,  to  prevent  their  ever  coming 
together  again,  and  in  this  I  was  successful.  I  learned 
that  Sitting  Bull,  with  three  tribes,  the  Uncapapas, 
Minneconjoux,  and  Sans  Arcs,  was  moving  north  of  the 
Yellowstone  to  the  valley  of  the  Big  Dry,  a  tributary 
of  the  Missouri,  and  that  Crazy  Horse,  with  the  Oga- 
lallas  and  Cheyennes,  was  moving  to  the  headwaters 
of  the  Tongue  and  Rosebud  rivers.  In  addition  to 
these  powerful  tribes,  there  were  warriors  from  the 
disaffected  elements  of  other  tribes.  The  Indians 
intended  to  hunt  buffalo  and  gather  their  yearly 
supplies  of  robes,  and  at  the  same  time  send  out  raid- 
ing parties  for  plunder.  These  great  camps  would  be 
established  when  about  one  hundred  miles  apart.  I 
determined  to  use  my  available  force  against  them  in 
detail.  Their  young  warriors  lost  no  time  in  opening 
hostilities.  They  commenced  by  attacking  isolated 
commands,  stealing  stock,  and  harassing  the  troops 
in  many  ways.  One  night  my  camp  was  attacked  by 
the  Indians  charging  close  to  our  tents  in  their  efforts 
to  stampede  our  saddle  horses  and  train  animals. 
They  fired  two  shots  through  my  tent  just  over  my 
cot.  Our  animals  had  been,  however,  securely  placed, 

147 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  the  troops  soon  repulsed  the  assault.  Sitting 
Bull,  with  a  large  number  of  warriors,  attacked  one  of 
our  supply  trains  and  held  it  in  check  until  the  escort 
was  strongly  reinforced. 

Having  gained  a  knowledge  of  the  location  of  the 
Indians,  as  well  as  their  designs,  I  decided  to  move 
first  against  Sitting  Bull's  camp.  I  then  took  the 
available  part  of  my  regiment,  three  hundred  and 
ninety-four  riflemen  of  the  Fifth  Infantry  and  one 
piece  of  artillery,  for  that  purpose,  leaving  a  small 
guard  at  the  cantonment,  our  temporary  base.  On 
October  17,  1876,  I  moved  across  the  Yellowstone, 
thence  northeast,  for  three  days.  I  then  found  we 
were  approaching  the  Indian  camp.  We  had  seen  but 
little  of  the  Indians,  when,  on  the  2ist,  they  suddenly 
appeared  in  very  strong  force,  covering  the  plains  and 
adjacent  hills  to  the  number  of  a  thousand  or  more 
warriors.  Every  Indian  was  armed  with  a  rifle  and 
had  plenty  of  ammunition.  They  were  gorgeously 
decorated  with  feathers,  beadwork,  and  war  paint, 
were  well  supplied  with  fur  robes  and  splendidly 
mounted  on  their  fleet,  hardy  war  ponies.  As  we 
approached  their  position,  with  our  troops  deployed  in 
order  for  battle,  they  sent  out  a  flag  of  truce  with  a 
message  saying  that  Sitting  Bull  desired  to  meet  the 
commanding  officer.  Their  object  appeared  to  be  a 
desire  to  delay  our  approach  and  ascertain  our  strength, 
but,  as  I  afterward  learned,  they  had  a  well-laid  plot 
to  surprise  and  attempt  massacre.  As  I  was  not  quite 
sure  of  the  location  of  their  camp  and  desired  to  learn 
more  of  their  condition  and  strength,  which  might  be 
gained  by  the  interview,  I  consented  to  meet  Sitting 

148 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

Bull,  with  six  others,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  half-way 
between  the  two  forces.  With  Lieutenant  Bailey 
and  five  soldiers,  I  went  out  to  meet  him,  the  regiment 
and  artillery  occupying  a  commanding  position  in  the 
rear.  Sitting  Bull  spread  a  large  robe  on  the  ground 
and  prepared  to  talk  with  much  formality.  He  was  a 
man  of  powerful  physique,  with  a  large,  broad  head, 
strong  features,  and  few  words,  which  were  uttered 
with  great  deliberation;  a  man  evidently  of  decision 
and  positive  convictions.  I  used  every  effort  to 
create  in  him  and  those  with  him  a  friendly  disposi- 
tion. I  explained  to  them  that  all  Indian  wars  had 
resulted  in  the  Indians  becoming  loyal  to  our  govern- 
ment; that  it  was  useless  for  the  Indians  to  contend 
against  the  government  or  the  power  and  numbers  of 
the  white  race;  that  if  they  would  discontinue  their 
warlike  attitude  and  depredations  and  go  upon  a 
reservation  I  could  assure  them  of  the  good  will  of  the 
government  and  my  earnest  efforts  in  their  behalf. 
But  all  this  was  fruitless;  they  scorned  the  friendly 
proposition  and  scoffed  at  the  idea  of  any  power  being 
able  to  subdue  the  Sioux  warriors.  Sitting  Bull  said 
that  Almighty  God  had  made  him  an  Indian,  but  not 
an  Agency  Indian,  and  he  did  not  intend  to  be  one. 
He  said  there  never  was  a  white  man  who  did  not  hate 
the  Indian  and  there  never  was  an  Indian  who  did 
not  hate  the  white  man.  They  were  at  that  time 
flushed  with  victory.  They  believed  the  Sioux  war- 
riors superior  to  any  body  of  white  troops  in  that 
country.  During  the  conversation,  through  the 
interpreter,  named  Brughier,  a  half-breed,  I  told  Sit- 
ting Bull  that  I  knew  when  he  would  be  on  the  Yellow- 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

stone,  where  he  was  going  and  the  object  of  his  move- 
ment. This  surprised  and  at  the  same  time  enraged 
him  to  an  intense  degree.  His  whole  manner  and 
appearance  instantly  changed  from  an  adroit,  cunning, 
mild-mannered  man  to  an  enraged  savage.  His 
appearance  was  more  like  that  of  a  wild  beast  than  a 
human  being.  Every  feature  showed  intense  excite- 
ment and  the  deep  emotions  of  his  fierce  nature.  His 
strong  jaws  were  firmly  set  and  his  eyes  were  like 
balls  of  fire. 

While  we  were  thus  talking  the  officers  and  soldiers, 
with  their  rifles  ready  for  action,  had  been  anxiously 
watching  the  scene  and  had  noticed  a  few  warriors 
move  down  from  the  hills,  one  at  a  time,  and  take 
position  near  Sitting  Bull.  One  was  seen  to  place  a 
short  rifle  under  his  buffalo  robe.  This  was  also  ob- 
served by  the  men  with  me  and  by  myself ;  and  the 
Indians'  object,  as  I  afterward  learned,  was  to  encircle 
and  destroy  us,  as  the  Modocs  had  massacred  General 
Canby  a  few  years  before  in  the  lava  beds  of  Oregon. 
I  informed  Sitting  Bull  that  unless  those  warriors  re- 
turned to  the  main  body  of  Indians,  from  whence 
they  came,  our  conversation  would  at  once  terminate. 
Seeing  our  determination  and  also  our  readiness  for 
immediate  action,  he  complied.  Looking  abashed,  he 
told  the  young  warriors  to  return,  which  they  did 
reluctantly.  To  discontinue  the  council  without 
violence  and  without  divulging  our  purpose,  I  told 
Sitting  Bull  that  he  could  during  the  night  consider 
what  I  had  said  to  him,  and  I  immediately  withdrew  to 
my  command  and  then  marched  back  about  three  miles 
to  the  nearest  timber  and  water  to  camp  for  the  night. 

150 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

The  next  morning,  October  22d,  the  command 
moved  very  early  in  the  direction  of  what  we  believed 
to  be  the  main  camp  of  the  Indians,  and  after  march- 
ing about  ten  miles  we  came  in  sight  of  it.  Sitting 
Bull  again  sent  out  a  flag  of  truce  for  another  talk, 
which  was  granted.  I  told  him  my  command  game 
out  to  bring  him  and  his  followers  in,  peaceably  if 
possible,  forcibly  if  we  must.  This  was  answered 
with  scorn,  and  I  finally  told  him  that  I  would  give 
him  fifteen  minutes,  and  no  longer,  to  accept  the  terms 
of  the  government.  With  a  huge  grunt  he  turned  on 
his  heel,  and  without  saying  " Adieu,"  or  even  "Good- 
morning,"  he  rushed  back,  shouting  to  his  chiefs  and 
warriors  to  prepare  for  battle.  Immediately  the 
prairie  was  alive  with  Indians  dashing  in  every  direc- 
tion. They  assembled  or  deployed,  took  position  en 
masse  on  the  prairie  or  behind  mounds  and  hills,  wild 
with  excitement  and  anxious  for  the  combat.  My 
command  was  deployed  in  the  form  of  a  large  open 
square.  Thus  we  moved  forward  for  action.  The 
Indians  commenced  burning  the  prairie,  completely 
surrounded  the  command  and  assumed  a  menacing 
attitude.  At  the  end  of  fifteen  minutes  hostilities 
commenced.  At  the  first  shot  the  soldiers  remarked : 
"That  shot  ends  the  talking;  now  for  some  fighting." 

The  infantry  soldiers  presented  but  a  small  target, 
and  their  skilled  long-range  marksmanship  kept  the 
Indians  at  a  very  good  distance.  That  and  the  artil- 
lery fire  was  evidently  a  surprise  to  the  Indians.  The 
troops  maintained  most  excellent  discipline  and  order, 
and  moved  steadily  on,  driving  the  Indians  through 
their  camp,  where  they  abandoned  much  of  their 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

property  and  a  few  horses.  Thus  they  were  pursued 
for  two  days  a  distance  of  forty- two  miles.  Wher- 
ever they  made  a  stand  the  troops  would  deploy  and 
drive  them  out.  They  would  never  remain  for  a  close, 
decisive  battle,  although  they  outnumbered  us  at  least 
three  to  one.  They  were  driven  south  across  the 
Yellowstone,  and  finally  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce,  October 
25th,  asking  for  terms.  They  agreed  to  go  to  their 
agencies  and  surrender,  and  placed  in  our  hands  five 
of  their  principal  chiefs  as  hostages  for  the  surrender  of 
some  two  thousand  of  their  people.  We  learned  at 
the  same  time  that  Sitting  Bull,  Gall,  Pretty  Bear, 
and  quite  a  large  camp  had  broken  away  and  gone 
north. 

Returning  to  the  cantonment,  I  soon  equipped  an- 
other command  of  four  hundred  and  thirty-four  rifle- 
men and  a  detachment  of  artillery  to  move  north  in 
pursuit  of  Sitting  Bull.  At  that  time  the  country  was 
entirely  unknown.  The  steamers  had  passed  up  and 
down  the  Yellowstone  and  Missouri  rivers,  but  the 
Indians  had  held  the  country  so  tenaciously  that  it 
had  never  been  surveyed  and  was  a  blank  on  the 
official  maps.  At  times  we  would  find  indications  of 
Indians  and  strike  their  trail,  but  the  blinding  snow- 
storms of  November  and  December  obliterated  all 
traces,  and  often  we  were  obliged  to  march  slowly  by 
the  compass.  We  crossed  and  recrossed  the  Missouri 
River  with  artillery  and  loaded  trains  on  the  solid  ice, 
the  cold  being  intense.  Some  days  the  soldiers  were 
obliged  to  march  single  file,  taking  turns  in  the  ad- 
vance to  break  down  the  snow.  Usually  at  night  we 
would  camp  in  the  valleys,  where  dry  fuel  could  be 

152 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

obtained,  but  at  other  times,  in  crossing  the  high 
divides  we  could  not  obtain  fuel  and  the  soldiers 
were  obliged  to  lie  down  at  night  on  the  snow  with- 
out fires.  Still,  they  were  so  well  equipped  that 
though  they  suffered  from  the  extreme  cold  it  caused 
no  permanent  injury.  By  dividing  my  command 
into  three  columns  I  was  enabled  to  reconnoiter  a 
wider  zone  of  territory;  one  column,  under  command 
of  Capt.  F.  D.  Baldwin,  struck  Sitting  Bull's  camp 
on  the  Big  Dry,  drove  him  out  and  captured  a  large 
quantity  of  camp  equipage  and  a  few  horses.  Sitting 
Bull  had  now  been  driven  far  enough  north  to  be 
practically  out  of  the  field  of  operation,  and  the  com- 
mand retreated  to  the  cantonment.  While  these 
movements  were  being  executed  a  command  from  the 
south,  under  Colonel  and  Brevet-Major-General  Mac- 
Kenzie,  had  surprised  a  camp  of  Northern  Cheyennes 
and  destroyed  much  of  their  property.  I  organized 
another  expedition  within  six  days  after  our  return  to 
the  cantonment,  for  a  campaign  against  the  large 
camp  of  Ogalallas  and  Northern  Cheyennes  under 
Crazy  Horse,  Big  Crow,  Little  Big  Man,  Hump,  Two 
Moons,  and  White  Bull,  located  about  eighty  miles  to 
the  southwest,  near  the  headwaters  of  the  Rosebud 
and  Tongue  rivers.  On  the  last  of  December  I 
moved  up  the  valley  of  the  Tongue  River  with  four 
hundred  and  thirty-six  riflemen  of  the  Fifth  and 
Twenty-second  Infantry  and  two  pieces  of  artillery. 
The  artillery  I  concealed  in  my  wagon  train  by  cover- 
ing the  guns  and  gun  carriages  with  wagon  bows  and 
canvas,  intending  to  give  the  Indians  a  surprise. 
The  snow  was  a  foot  deep  on  the  level  and  the  streams 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

were  frozen  solid.  During  the  march  we  were  somewhat 
harassed  by  the  Indians,  and  at  one  time  they  surprised 
and  killed  two  of  our  soldiers.  As  we  approached 
their  camp,  extending  for  three  miles  along  the  Tongue 
River,  they  retreated.  Their  object  in  withdrawing 
was  evidently  to  secure  a  stronger  position  in  the 
more  mountainous  country.  Frequent  skirmishing 
occurred,  and  one  day  our  advance-guard  captured 
a  small  party,  consisting  of  one  warrior,  four  women, 
and  three  children,  as  they  were  returning  to  their 
camp.  As  these  belonged  to  prominent  families  in 
the  hostile  camp,  their  capture  had  quite  important 
results.  An  unsuccessful  attempt  was  made  that 
night  by  three  hundred  warriors  to  recapture  the 
party.  The  command  advanced  into  what  is  known 
as  the  Wolf  Mountains;  well  named,  as  they  were 
rugged,  rough,  and  most  unattractive.  We  were  then 
three  hundred  miles  from  the  nearest  settlement  on 
the  west  and  four  hundred  miles  from  the  terminus  of 
the  Northern  Pacific  on  the  east.  In  the  impending 
engagement  with  this  powerful  body  of  Indians  defeat 
would  mean  disaster  and  annihilation,  and  it  would 
have  been  weeks  before  our  fate  would  have  been 
known.  Every  officer  and  soldier  realized  his  re- 
sponsibility and  seemed  inspired  with  the  best  of 
courage  and  fortitude. 

On  the  evening  of  January  7,  1877,  the  command 
took  up  a  strong  position  and  camped  for  the  night. 
The  following  morning,  soon  after  daybreak,  the 
Indians  were  reported  coming  in  great  numbers  down 
the  valley.  They  found  the  command  deployed  and 
ready  for  action.  From  a  high  bluff  with  a  field  glass 

154 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

I  watched  them  come  out  of  the  canon  and  move 
down  the  valley,  and  I  thought  the  last  one  would 
never  appear.  There  were  at  least  a  thousand  or 
twelve  hundred  well-armed  and  well-mounted  warriors. 
They  shouted  their  determination  to  make  it  another 
massacre.  In  fact,  they  yelled  to  the  soldiers,  "You 
have  had  your  last  breakfast,"  and  the  response  was 
equally  defiant.  When  within  range  the  infantry 
opened  fire  and  the  coverings  were  quickly  removed 
from  what  appeared  to  be  harmless  wagons,  but  now 
effective  artillery. 

The  rapid  discharge  of  the  heavy  field  guns,  the 
bursting  of  the  shells,  with  the  sharp  fire  of  the  rifle- 
men, must  have  created  consternation  among  the 
Indians  in  the  narrow  valley  on  that  clear  winter 
morning.  They  completely  surrounded  the  com- 
mand, but  not  an  officer  or  soldier  left  his  proper 
station. 

The  key  of  the  Indians'  position  was  a  high  bluff  in 
front  of  the  left  of  our  line.  To  charge  and  take  this 
strategic  point  was  a  difficult  undertaking  for  a  part 
of  our  troops,  while  the  rest  were  engaged.  They 
were,  however,  gallantly  led  by  Majors  Casey  and 
Butler  and  Captains  McDonald  and  Baldwin,  the 
latter  being  very  conspicuous  as  he  rode  in  front  of  the 
line  waving  his  hat.  A  prominent  chief,  Big  Crow, 
who  had  made  his  followers  believe  his  "medicine" 
was  so  strong  that  no  white  man's  bullet  could  harm 
him,  proved  the  strength  of  his  superstition  by  his 
dauntless  courage.  As  the  troops,  encumbered  by 
their  heavy  clothing  and  impeded  by  the  deep  snow, 
ascended  the  hill,  firing  as  they  advanced,  this  most 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

noted  leader  dashed  out  in  front  in  full  view  of  the 
soldiers,  whooping  and  yelling  defiance  with  savage 
bravado.  He  was  gorgeously  arrayed  in  Indian  war 
costume  and  bedecked  with  eagle  feathers  reaching  to 
the  ground.  His  strong  voice  could  be  heard  up  and 
down  the  valley  whenever  there  was  a  lull  in  the  firing. 
He  was  unharmed  for  a  time,  as  it  is  not  easy  to  hit  a 
man  when  he  is  in  quick  action,  but  some  cool-headed 
soldier  fired  more  deliberately  and  dropped  him  dead, 
just  as  the  troops  charged  up  and  took  possession  of 
the  bluff.  This  caused  a  retreat,  which  soon  became 
a  panic  and  a  rout  of  all  the  Indians  in  the  valley. 
The  last  part  of  this  engagement  was  fought  during  a 
snowstorm,  which  rendered  the  scene  more  weird,  but, 
fortunately,  did  not  obstruct  a  view  of  the  field. 

The  most  delightful  sensation  that  can  come  to  the 
heart  of  a  soldier  is  when  he  sees  the  enemy's  line 
break  and  fall  back.  It  is  the  supreme  moment  of  an 
engagement  or  battle,  and  I  do  not  remember  any 
scene  that  sent  a  thrill  of  joy  through  my  soul  more 
delightful  than  when  I  saw  the  backs  of  those  Indians 
galloping  up  the  valley,  followed  by  the  exultant 
cheers  of  our  men  and  the  salutes  of  our  bursting 
shells.  Victory  was  assured.  We  followed  the  In- 
dians a  short  distance  up  the  valley  to  make  sure  of 
their  precipitous  retreat,  and  then  went  back  into 
camp,  masters  of  the  situation,  with  the  great  gratifi- 
cation that  our  laborious  efforts  had  been  crowned 
with  success. 

The  command  returned  again  to  the  cantonment. 
The  captives  before  mentioned  were  kindly  treated, 
well  fed,  and  well  clothed,  and,  after  keeping  them  a 

156 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

month,  I  sent  three  of  the  number  with  my  inter- 
preter, Brughier,  to  the  hostile  camp,  with  a  message 
demanding  its  surrender.  The  Indians  were  sur- 
prised to  see  their  relatives  alive  and  to  learn  that 
they  had  been  kindly  treated.  After  the  engage- 
ment of  January  8th  the  Indians  had  retreated 
west  to  the  base  of  the  Big  Horn  Mountains,  camped 
in  the  deep  snow,  and  were  suffering  from  intense 
cold,  while  their  horses  were  dying  from  exposure, 
and  the  demand  for  their  surrender  came  at  an  op- 
portune time.  The  result  was  that  a  strong  delega- 
tion of  nineteen  chiefs  and  warriors  came  down  to 
the  cantonment  to  learn  fully  what  terms  of  surren- 
der would  be  granted  them.  They  were  told  they  must 
surrender  their  arms  and  war  ponies.  The  latter 
would  be  sold  and  the  proceeds  returned  to  them  in 
domestic  stock;  that  so  long  as  they  remained  at 
peace  and  complied  with  the  directions  of  the  govern- 
ment they  would  be  justly  treated. 

The  meeting  of  the  captives  and  their  relatives  who 
came  in  with  this  delegation  was  one  that  fully  illus- 
trates the  Indian  character.  The  women  were  hys- 
terical with  emotion;  they  bewailed  the  misfortunes 
and  woes  of  their  race,  and  at  the  same  time  they  shed 
tears  of  joy  at  seeing  again  those  nearest  and  dearest 
to  them.  The  Indian  warriors  scorned  to  show  any 
emotion  of  grief,  joy,  or  fear.  One  was  observed  to 
take  up  a  little  child  in  his  arms  with  the  utmost 
tenderness,  yet  his  face  was  as  motionless  as  a  bronze 
statue.  One  beautiful  Indian  girl  looked  in  vain 
among  the  warriors  for  the  face  of  her  lover,  and 
although  she  inquired  anxiously  for  him  she  was 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

turned  away  by  them  with  some  thoughtless  remark  or 
jest,  they  little  realizing  the  depth  of  the  heart-wound 
they  were  inflicting.  We  were  unaware  of  this  ro- 
mance until  it  resulted  in  a  sad  tragedy.  One  morning, 
at  daybreak,  after  the  chiefs  and  warriors  had  de- 
parted, a  sharp  report  was  heard  coming  from  one  of 
the  tents  occupied  by  the  Indians,  and  it  was  found 
that  the  young  Indian  maiden  had  committed  suicide 
with  a  small  pistol  which  she  had  concealed  all  the 
time  during  her  captivity.  Her  companions  then  re- 
ported that  she  was  overcome  with  grief  because  her 
lover  did  not  come  to  see  her;  but  it  was  afterward 
learned  that  he  knew  nothing  of  their  leaving  camp; 
that  he  was  away  hunting  at  the  time  and  did  not 
return  until  several  days  after  their  departure — too 
late  to  join  them. 

The  delegation,  upon  returning  to  camp  with  the 
conditions  before  mentioned,  found  their  people  will- 
ing to  accept  our  terms,  and  the  whole  camp,  more 
than  three  thousand,  moved  over  the  divide  and  down 
the  valley  of  the  Tongue  River  en  route  to  the  canton- 
ment. At  the  mouth  of  Otter  Creek  they  were  met 
by  a  runner  from  the  Spotted  Tail  Agency,  urging 
them  to  come  in  there  and  surrender,  saying  they 
would  be  granted  better  terms  and  be  with  many  of 
their  friends.  The  camp  halted  and  a  delegation  of 
over  one  hundred  of  their  principal  chiefs  and  warriors 
came  down  to  see  if  more  liberal  terms  would  be 
granted.  They  were  told  that  they  must  surrender 
at  the  agencies  or  to  the  military  in  the  field ;  that  the 
country  must  be  cleared  of  hostile  Indians.  With  all 
the  power  I  possessed,  I  urged  them  to  discontinue 

158 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

their  hostilities  and  accept  the  best  terms  they  could 
obtain  from  the  government,  assuring  them  that  if 
they  did  so  I  would  cease  to  be  their  enemy  and  be- 
come their  friend.  At  the  close  of  my  remarks 
absolute  silence  prevailed  for  at  least  five  minutes. 
Those  were  five  anxious  moments  of  my  life.  Peace  or 
war  was  then  to  be  determined.  It  is  a  rule  of  the 
Indians  to  remain  silent  when  one  is  speaking  and  to 
remain  in  thoughtful  silence  for  a  few  moments  at  the 
close,  giving  the  speaker  time  to  add  anything  to 
what  he  has  already  said,  a  code  of  civility  not  prac- 
tised in  the  British  House  of  Lords,  the  Reichstag,  or 
our  Congress.  Little  Chief,  a  noted  warrior  and  their 
principal  orator,  came  forward  with  great  dignity  and 
deliberation,  threw  back  the  rich  buffalo  robe  from 
his  shoulders,  like  the  toga  of  a  Roman  senator,  letting 
it  drop  until  it  remained  suspended  from  his  belt. 
The  Indian  orator  finally  threw  off  everything  above 
his  waist,  displaying  the  scars  of  the  sun-dance  on  his 
upper  arms  and  breast.  His  manner,  movements, 
and  gestures  were  the  perfection  of  dignity  and  grace. 
With  eloquence  and  deep  feeling  he  recited  the  history 
and  misfortunes  of  his  race,  their  devotion  to  their 
country  and  their  efforts  to  defend  and  retain  it. 
Finally  he  said,  "Your  terms  are  cruel  and  harsh, 
but  we  are  going  to  accept  them. ' '  I  have  never  heard 
more  welcome  words.  They  meant  peace  instead  of 
war;  friendship  instead  of  hostility;  prosperity  in- 
stead of  desolation,  and  safety  and  security  in  place  of 
terror.  To  make  their  assurance  doubly  sure  White 
Bull,  the  head  warrior  of  the  Cheyennes,  said  that  he 
would  remain  as  a  hostage  for  the  good  faith  of  the 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

Cheyennes.  Hump,  the  leading  warrior  and  most 
popular  man  of  his  tribe,  said  he  would  remain  for  the 
good  faith  of  the  Ogalallas,  and  others  did  the  same, 
until  I  checked  them,  saying  it  was  enough.  They 
had  manifested  their  willingness  to  pledge  their  lives 
for  their  tribe  and  race.  Little  Hawk,  the  uncle  of 
Crazy  Horse,  a  prominent  chief,  promised  that  within 
a  certain  number  of  days  he  would  bring  in  Crazy 
Horse  or  have  him  surrender  at  the  lower  agencies, 
and  this  promise  he  complied  with.  Within  the  given 
time  more  than  three  hundred  came  in  and  sur- 
rendered. The  remainder  continued  their  journey 
south  and  surrendered  at  the  Indian  agencies,  with 
the  exception  of  Lame  Deer's  camp  of  about  sixty 
lodges.  These  declared  they  would  never  surrender. 
Those  that  came  in  surrendered  their  arms  and  ponies, 
and  ever  afterward  remained  at  peace.  Sitting  Bull, 
who  had  been  concealing  his  small  following,  retreated 
farther  north  and  took  refuge  in  Canada. 

When  the  relatives  of  the  poor  girl  who  had  com- 
mitted suicide  came  in  they  gathered  around  her 
lonely  grave,  and  such  demonstrations  of  grief  I 
have  never  witnessed.  The  depths  of  sorrow  were 
manifested  in  their  wailing  cries  and  lamentations. 
With  knives  they  slashed  their  faces,  arms,  and  breasts 
until  they  were  covered  with  gore. 

Brighter  days  followed  those  of  strife  and  woe. 
The  Indians  were  given  employment  as  soon  as  the 
spring  opened.  They  were  encouraged  to  cultivate 
the  ground  and  were  rewarded  by  an  abundant  harvest 
for  their  industry.  Their  war  ponies  had  been  sold 
and  domestic  stock  bought  and  given  to  them. 

160 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

When  the  Indians  had  become  settled  and  confi- 
dence restored  I  organized  a  command  to  go  after 
Lame  Deer's  band,  then  on  the  upper  Rosebud.  We 
moved  up  the  Tongue  River,  passing  over  the  trail  of 
the  Indians  when  they  moved  from  that  valley  to  the 
Rosebud,  and,  making  a  day's  march  beyond,  went 
into  camp  for  the  night,  believing  that  the  Indians 
would  be  watching  us  from  the  hills.  After  dark  I 
took  a  battalion  of  mounted  troops  and  made  a  night 
march  directly  across  the  country  for  about  thirty 
miles,  and  before  daylight  concealed  the  command  in  a 
pocket  of  hills  and  bluffs,  sending  out  three  Indian 
scouts  in  different  directions  to  look  for  signs  of  In- 
dians. They  found  that  Lame  Deer  had  been  camped 
near  there  only  three  days  before,  and  soon  discovered 
smoke  rising  above  his  camp,  about  fifteen  miles 
distant.  I  crawled  up  behind  a  bluff,  and,  looking 
through  my  field  glasses,  could  discern  only  what 
appeared  to  be  mist  or  a  light  cloud  against  the  foot- 
hill. So  keen-eyed  were  the  Indians  that  they  said  it 
was  the  smoke  of  a  village  and  that  they  could  see 
ponies  grazing.  To  approach  it  without  being  dis- 
covered was  an  art.  Our  Indian  guides  took  us  up  one 
ravine  and  down  another  in  a  winding  course,  always 
keeping  some  objects — rocks,  trees,  or  higher  ground — 
between  the  command  and  the  hostile  camp.  We 
finally  rested  and  waited  for  night.  After  midnight 
we  started  again,  and  just  at  the  dawn  of  a  beautiful 
spring  morning  we  passed  up  a  small  tributary  of  the 
Rosebud,  upon  which  the  camp  was  located.  The 
birds  were  singing,  the  wild  flowers  fragrant,  the  tall 
grass  waving  in  peaceful  silence.  It  seemed  more  like 

161 


SERVING  THE    REPUBLIC 

going  to  a  festival  than  to  a  tragedy  of  death.  I  de- 
tached one  company  of  mounted  men  under  Lieu- 
tenants Casey  and  Jerome,  with  orders  to  charge  up 
the  valley  and  stampede  the  herd,  while  with  a  battal- 
ion of  the  Second  Cavalry  we  attacked  the  camp. 
This  was  successful,  and  four  hundred  and  fifty  horses, 
mules,  and  ponies  were  captured.  As  we  dashed  up 
to  the  village  I  had  told  our  friendly  Indians  to  call 
out  to  the  hostiles  that  we  would  spare  their  lives  if 
they  surrendered.  The  retreat  of  several  of  the 
Indian  warriors  was  cut  off,  and  they  laid  down  their 
arms.  I  rode  up  to  the  principal  chief,  Lame  Deer, 
extending  my  hand,  and  said,  ''How,  how,  kola," 
meaning  friend.  He  took  my  hand,  and  in  the  intense 
excitement,  as  I  was  trying  to  assure  him  of  safety, 
a  white  scout  rode  up  behind  me,  and  before  I  could 
check  him  covered  the  Indian  with  his  rifle.  The 
Indian  evidently  suspected  treachery.  Being  a  power- 
ful man  and  on  foot,  he  jerked  his  hand  from  mine, 
grasped  his  rifle,  stepped  back  a  few  paces,  and  fired. 
As  he  did  this  I  whirled  my  horse  to  the  right,  and  his 
bullet,  passing  my  breast,  killed  a  brave  soldier  near  by. 
The  chief  was  instantly  killed  by  Captain  Wheelan,  and 
the  fight  continued  until  fourteen  warriors  were  killed 
and  many  wounded.  The  Indians  who  escaped  were 
driven  into  the  rough  mountainous  country  and  fol- 
lowed until  they  finally  surrendered  at  the  southern 
agencies.  Their  rich  camp  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
troops.  As  the  infantry  support  came  up,  two  hun- 
dred of  the  war  ponies  were  selected,  and  the  infantry 
mounted,  but  not  without  a  circus  that  would  excel 
anything  given  in  the  "Wild  West,"  On  a  grass- 

162 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

covered  plain  two  hundred  infantry  soldiers  were  try- 
ing to  saddle,  mount,  and  ride  that  number  of  war 
ponies.  It  was  an  exhibition  of  vicious  beasts  and 
courageous  and  persevering  soldiers. 

Thus  ended  Indian  hostilities  in  that  vast  country. 
A  very  important  commission  sent  to  treat  with 
those  Indians  a  few  years  before  had  reported  that 
it  would  take  fifteen  thousand  soldiers  and  fifteen 
million  dollars  to  subdue  them.  It  took  much 
less,  but  the  method  of  warfare  was  somewhat 
changed. 

The  Indian  is  a  most  dangerous  warrior  within  two 
hundred  yards,  the  range  within  which  he  is  accus- 
tomed to  kill  game.  Beyond  that,  when  he  has  to 
estimate  distance,  arrange  the  sights  of  his  rifle,  make 
allowances  for  the  effect  of  the  wind  on  the  flight  of 
the  projectile,  etc.,  he  is  vastly  inferior  to  our  trained, 
intelligent  riflemen.  The  Indian  is  also  very  brave — 
when  he  is  successful.  War  is  entirely  voluntary  with 
him.  If  he  thinks  it  is  a  good  day  for  scalps  and 
plunder  he  is  very  daring,  but  if  he  thinks  the  signs 
are  not  favorable  and  he  and  his  companions  are 
receiving  serious  injury  he  can  withdraw,  with  no  loss 
of  caste  or  reputation  with  his  fellows.  There  is  no 
such  thing  as  order,  positive  authority,  or  discipline 
among  them.  Knowing  this,  I  found  it  to  our  advan- 
tage to  hold  them  at  a  safe  distance,  to  keep  them 
losing  and  never  gaining  anything,  and  by  constantly 
acting  on  the  offensive  I  found  that  they  could  be 
discouraged  and  dispersed.  It  was  amusement  for 
them  to  raid  and  make  war  during  the  summer,  but 
when  constant  relentless  war  was  made  upon  them  in 

163 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

the  severest  of  winter  campaigns  it  became  serious 
and  most  destructive. 

Eight  months  of  this  aggressive,  incessant  warfare 
caused  upward  of  seven  thousand  Indians  to  surren- 
der to  the  military  in  the  field,  at  the  agencies  in 
North  and  South  Dakota  and  Montana,  or  abandon 
the  country  and  take  refuge  in  Canada.  On  two 
occasions  Sitting  Bull  and  his  followers  came  south 
over  the  Canadian  border  and  were  whipped  back 
and  held  there  until  they  finally  surrended.  That 
great  area  of  territory  is  now  occupied  by  prosperous 
and  rich  settlements  that  have  enjoyed  the  blessings 
of  peace  and  security  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and 
it  was  gratifying  to  have  the  facts  recognized  at  the 
time  by  the  highest  military  authorities.  Generals 
Sheridan  and  Sherman,  after  passing  through  the 
country,  and  from  personal  observation,  made  the 
following  reports. 

In  the  annual  report  of  Lieutenant-General  P.  H. 
Sheridan,  he  stated  as  follows: 

HEADQUARTERS   MILITARY   DIVISION   OF   THE   MISSOURI, 
CHICAGO,  ILL.,  October  25,  1877. 

GENERAL, — I  have  the  honor  to  submit,  for  the  information 
of  the  General  of  the  army,  the  following  brief  report  of  the 
events  occurring  within  the  Military  Division  of  the  Missouri 
since  the  2$th  of  November,  1876,  the  date  of  my  last  annual 
report. 

During  the  months  of  December  and  January  the  hostile 
Indians  were  constantly  harassed  by  the  troops  under  Col. 
Nelson  A.  Miles,  Fifth  Infantry,  whose  headquarters  were  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Tongue  River,  and  who  had  two  sharp  en- 
gagements with  them,  one  at  Red  Water  and  the  other  near 
Hanging  Woman's  Fork,  inflicting  heavy  losses  in  men,  sup- 
plies, and  animals. 

164 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

This  constant  pounding  and  ceaseless  activity  upon  the 
part  of  our  troops  (Colonel  Miles  in  particular)  in  midwinter 
began  to  tell,  and  early  in  February,  1877,  information  was 
communicated  which  led  me  to  believe  that  the  Indians  in 
general  were  tired  of  the  war,  and  that  the  large  bodies 
heretofore  in  the  field  were  beginning  to  break  up.  On  the 
25th  of  that  month  229  lodges  of  Minneconjoux  and  Sans 
Arcs  came  and  surrendered  to  the  troops  at  Cheyenne  Agency, 
Dakota.  They  were  completely  disarmed,  their  horses 
taken  from  them  and  they  were  put  under  guard.  This 
system  was  also  carried  out  with  all  who  came  in  afterward  to 
surrender  within  the  departments  of  Dakota  and  the  Platte. 
From  the  ist  of  March  to  the  2ist  of  the  same  month  over 
2,200  Indians,  in  detachments  of  from  30  to  900,  came  in 
and  surrendered  at  camps  Sheridan  and  Robinson,  in  the 
department  of  the  Platte,  and  on  the  22d  of  April  303 
Cheyennes  came  in  and  surrendered  to  Colonel  Miles  at  the 
cantonment  on  Tongue  River,  in  the  department  of  the 
Dakota,  and  more  were  reported  on  the  way  to  give  them- 
selves up.  Finally,  on  the  6th  of  May,  Crazy  Horse,  with 
889  of  his  people  and  2,000  ponies,  came  into  Camp  Robinson 
and  surrendered  to  General  Crook  in  person. 

In  the  mean  time  Colonel  Miles,  having  had  information  of 
the  whereabouts  of  Lame  Deer's  band  of  hostile  Sioux,  sur- 
prised his  camp,  killing  14  warriors,  including  Lame  Deer 
and  Iron  Star,  the  two  principal  chiefs,  capturing  450  ponies, 
and  destroying  51  lodges  and  their  contents.  I  may  mention 
here  that  this  band  commenced  to  surrender,  in  small  squads 
of  from  two  to  twenty,  immediately  thereafter,  until  at 
length,  on  the  loth  of  September,  the  last  of  the  band,  num- 
bering 224,  constantly  followed  and  pressed  by  troops  from 
the  command  of  Colonel  Miles,  surrendered  at  Camp  Sheridan. 

The  Sioux  war  was  now  over. 

(Signed)  P.  H.  SHERIDAN, 

Lieutenant-General,  Commanding. 

General  W.  T.  Sherman,  commanding  the  United 
States  Army,  July  17,  1877,  reported  to  Hon.  George 
W.  McCrary,  Secretary  of  War,  at  Washington,  D.  C., 
as  follows : 

12  165 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

I  now  regard  the  Sioux  Indian  problem,  as  a  war  question, 
as  solved  by  the  operations  of  General  Miles  last  winter  and 
by  the  establishment  of  the  two  new  posts  on  the  Yellow- 
stone, now  assured  this  summer.  Boats  come  and  go  now, 
where  a  year  ago  none  would  venture  except  with  strong 
guards.  Wood  -  yards  are  being  established  to  facilitate 
navigation,  and  the  great  mass  of  the  hostiles  have  been 
forced  to  go  to  the  agencies  for  food  and  protection,  or  have 
fled  across  the  border  to  the  British  territory. 

When  peace  and  security  had  been  fully  established 
one  of  the  first  steamboats  to  come  up  the  river  in 
June,  1877,  brought  my  wife  and  little  daughter, 
Cecilia,  from  whom  I  had  been  separated  for  nearly  a 
year.  With  them  came  a  sister  of  Mrs.  Miles,  Miss 
Elizabeth  Sherman.  In  this  wildest  of  our  Western 
country  these  were  the  first  white  women  to  visit  that 
remote  region  and  call  a  soldier's  camp  their  army 
home.  These  were  followed  by  the  families  and 
relatives  of  other  officers  and  soldiers.  The  novelty 
of  that  frontier  life  was  in  such  marked  contrast  to 
the  civilization  in  which  they  had  been  reared  that  it 
was  most  enjoyable  and  fascinating  to  them.  Boating 
on  the  Yellowstone,  driving  or  riding  horseback  over 
the  wild  fields  or  through  the  Indian  camps,  always 
with  a  good  escort,  was  a  novelty  and  a  romance. 
The  Indians  were  intensely  interested  in  seeing  the 
families  of  the  officers  and  soldiers.  They  paid  them 
great  respect  and  even  brought  them  presents  and 
treated  them  with  civility  and  politeness.  This  was 
reciprocated  by  their  giving  the  Indians  presents  of 
food,  clothing,  medicines,  useful  utensils,  and  even 
toys,  the  latter  greatly  interesting  the  Indian  children. 
Kindness  to  the  native  Indian  was  long  remembered 

166 


CAMPAIGN    AGAINST    THE    SIOUX 

with  sincere  gratitude.  The  freedom  of  this  outdoor 
frontier  life  was  a  charm  to  those  who  were  enjoying  it 
for  the  first  time. 

The  dark  clouds  of  war  are  not  without  occasional 
rays  of  sunshine.  When  the  surrendered  Indians 
were  peacefully  camped  along  the  valley  of  the  Yellow- 
stone there  occurred  one  morning  a  great  commotion 
in  the  camp  of  the  Ogalallas.  The  Indians  were 
running  in  every  direction  anxiously  looking  for  their 
most  popular  man,  the  head  warrior,  "Hump,"  who 
could  not  be  found.  He  was  the  finest  type  of  the 
Indian  that  I  have  ever  seen  —  fully  six  feet  two 
inches  in  height,  straight  as  an  arrow,  strong  and 
supple  as  a  panther,  sharp-featured,  an  abundance  of 
long  hair,  black  and  glossy  as  the  raven's  wing,  and 
the  sharpest  and  most  brilliant  eyes  that  I  have  ever 
seen  in  mortal  face.  They  were  as  clear  and  piercing 
as  the  eagle's.  He  was  only  twenty-six  years  of  age, 
but  his  great  activity  and  superior  courage  had  made 
him  a  most  noted  leader. 

The  Indians  were  wild  with  excitement.  They 
feared  that  some  harm  had  befallen  their  hero,  and 
came  up  to  my  headquarters  to  learn  if  I  could  give 
them  any  information  or  assistance.  Finally,  after 
fruitless  search,  it  was  reported  that  the  belle  of  the 
neighboring  Cheyenne  camp  was  also  missing.  The 
relatives  and  friends  therefore  concluded  that  these 
children  of  nature  had  resolved  to  become  companions 
for  life  and  had  quietly  withdrawn  from  all  their 
people  and  disappeared  most  mysteriously  amid  the 
placid  scenes  of  nature  when  it  was  adorned  in  its 
most  beautiful  garb  of  springtime.  No  formal  an- 

167 


.SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

nouncement  or  license  was  required ;  no  ceremony  or 
music;  no  tears  or  cheers;  the  only  bridal  decora- 
tions were  the  wild  flowers  and  foliage,  the  only  music 
that  of  the  songs  of  birds. 

Beside  the  crystal  waters  of  the  Yellowstone, 
through  the  forests  and  fields  they  wandered  in  blissful 
companionship  alone.  After  it  was  fully  decided  that 
it  was  a  romance  that  had  taken  them  away,  their 
relatives  immediately  began  to  make  or  gather  beauti- 
ful presents  for  them  when  they  should  return;  and 
after  some  weeks  they  reappeared  one  morning  before 
sunrise  as  mysteriously  as  they  had  departed.  For 
several  days  they  were  welcome  guests  wherever  they 
went ;  they  were  feasted  and  loaded  with  presents,  and 
their  lives,  I  believe,  were  happy  ever  afterward. 


IX 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 

A3  a  result  of  the  military  occupation  of  the  Indian 
country  came  the  first  dawn  of  peace  and  a 
change  from  primitive,  barbaric  life  to  civilization  and 
peaceful  communities.  A  race  controlled  only  by 
tradition  and  inherited  customs  was  to  be  replaced  by 
a  people  governed  by  a  written  constitution,  laws,  and 
a  code  of  morals  founded  on  the  best  experience  of  the 
ages. 

I  found  no  duty  more  agreeable  than  giving  a 
condition  of  peace  and  protection  to  the  scattered 
population  as  it  came  to  settle  in  that  wild  country  of 
the  great  Northwest,  giving  security  where  terror  and 
danger  had  prevailed.  That  region,  embracing  more 
than  two  hundred  thousand  square  miles  of  territory, 
over  which  the  Indians  had  roamed,  was  made  safe  for 
the  pioneers,  miners,  prospectors,  mail-carriers,  survey- 
ors, and  home-builders,  and  they  came  from  all  direc- 
tions— first,  the  hunter  with  his  rifle  and  blanket ;  then 
the  wood-choppers  along  the  great  rivers  to  prepare 
fuel  for  the  river  steamers;  then  the  miners,  prospect- 
ors, and  ranchmen,  and  finally  the  settler,  with  perhaps 
a  small  family  and  his  little  herd  of  domestic  animals. 
These  located  in  the  most  favored  places  along  the 
rich  valleys  and  near  the  beautiful  rivers  that  traverse 

169 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

that  region.  The  country  gave  promise  of  a  great 
future.  The  climate  was  well  adapted  to  encourage 
the  settlers;  the  fertility  of  the  soil  was  so  great  that 
the  troopers  could  cross  the  tall  native  grass  over 
their  saddles  as  they  rode  through  some  of  the 
valleys.  We  could  picture  in  our  mind's  eye  the 
future  of  the  communities  and  States  that  would  soon 
be  created  and  established  over  that  great  district 
of  country. 

At  the  same  time  I  found  the  duty  of  conciliating 
the  Indians,  impressing  them  with  our  good  will,  in- 
spiring in  them  a  feeling  of  security,  if  not  of  friendship, 
not  an  easy  task,  but  certainly  a  most  agreeable  one. 
They  soon  manifested  their  appreciation  of  kindness. 
Although  they  were  under  positive  military  control, 
they  soon  realized  that  such  control  was  one  of  jus- 
tice and  humanity.  They  desired  to  make  their  al- 
legiance to  the  government  enduring.  They  said 
they  had  made  treaties  before,  but  those  treaties 
had  all  been  disregarded,  and  their  most  earnest  desire 
then  was  to  make  terms  that  would  be  an  assurance  of 
peace  for  themselves  and  their  children  for  all  time. 

I  placed  the  Indians  in  charge  of  a  most  excellent 
officer,  Capt.,  afterward  Gen.,  E.  P.  Ewers,  who  en- 
couraged them  in  habits  of  industry  and  the  better 
modes  of  life.  They,  in  turn,  were  willing  to  give  all 
they  possessed  as  an  assurance  of  their  good  faith  and 
desire  for  peace.  They  gave  their  best  warriors  to 
the  military  service.  These  made  most  excellent 
scouts  and  guides  in  the  campaigns  against  Lame 
Deer's  band,  the  Nez  Perces,  and  the  Bannocks.  They 
fought  bravely  side  by  side  with  the  soldiers. 

170 


CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 

The  period  of  tranquillity  was  not  long  to  continue. 
Over  the  Western  mountains  came  the  rumbling  of  a 
coming  storm.  Another  Indian  war,  or,  more  strictly 
speaking,  another  cruel  injustice,  was  to  be  enacted. 
It  would  require  a  volume  to  record  the  history  of  the 
Nez  Perces  Indians;  their  loyalty  to  the  government; 
their  hospitality  and  kindness  to  the  Lewis  and  Clark 
Expedition  of  1804;  the  excellent  care  they  took  of 
the  property  and  animals  of  the  expedition  while  the 
explorers  went  down  the  Columbia  to  the  Pacific 
coast;  their  truthful  boast  that  in  nearly  a  hundred 
years  of  intercourse  with  a  superior  race  no  white 
man  had  ever  been  killed  by  a  Nez  Perce. 

Long  before  1877  the  government  had  made  a 
solemn  treaty  with  the  Nez  Perces  by  which,  for 
certain  considerations,  it  granted  them  a  reservation 
in  Idaho.  They  prized  that  little  section  of  their 
native  land  above  all  other  earthly  possessions.  The 
dying  injunction  of  Chief  Joseph's  father  to  him  was 
never  to  give  up  the  Wallowa  Valley,  where  his  ashes 
were  to  rest.  Yet  the  greed  and  pressure  of  the  white 
race  were  all-powerful. 

A  number  of  sharp  engagements  occurred  between 
the  troops  under  General  Howard  and  the  Indians 
under  their  principal  chief,  Looking  Glass.  The 
Indians  retreated  up  Clark's  Fork  of  the  Columbia; 
thence  through  the  Big  Hole  Basin,  where  they  were 
attacked  by  General  Gibbon's  command.  In  the 
severe  engagement  that  distinguished  general  was 
wounded,  and  his  small  but  gallant  force  suffered 
such  loss  as  to  check  its  farther  advance. 

General  Howard's  command  subsequently  followed 

171 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

the  trail.  The  Indians  retreated  over  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  through  the  Yellowstone  Park,  and  down 
the  Clark's  Fork  of  the  Yellowstone,  thence  north 
toward  Canada. 

While  these  events  were  occurring  I  received  many 
unofficial  reports  and  newspaper  accounts  of  the 
approach  of  the  Indians  toward  my  district.  On 
August  3,  1877,  I  sent  Lieutenant  Doane,  with  a  troop 
of  cavalry  and  a  large  force  of  Crow  Indian  allies,  to  the 
Judith  Basin,  near  the  Missouri  River,  a  district  of 
country  through  which  the  Indians  were  accustomed 
to  pass.  Later,  on  August  loth,  I  ordered  Colonel 
and  Brevet  Major-General  Sturgis,  with  six  troops  of 
his  cavalry  regiment,  to  move  to  the  Judith  Gap, 
where  the  Indians  subsequently  passed,  and  to  scout 
the  upper  valley  of  the  Yellowstone  in  order  to  inter- 
cept the  Indians  when  they  came  out  of  the  Yellow- 
stone Park.  For  weeks  I  anxiously  watched  for  in- 
formation from  the  West.  During  the  afternoon  of 
September  i7th  I  observed  a  dark  object  appear 
over  the  high  bluff  to  the  west  and  move  down  the 
trail  to  the  bank  of  the  Yellowstone.  I  then  noticed 
his  cavalry  uniform.  He  was  soon  ferried  across,  and, 
riding  up,  dismounted  and  saluted.  Without  waiting 
for  him  to  report,  I  asked  him  if  they  had  had  a  fight. 
He  replied,  "No,  but  we  have  had  a  good  chance." 
General  Sturgis  reported  that  by  a  ruse  the  Indians 
had  evaded  his  command  and  turned  his  flank,  leaving 
his  troops  hopelessly  behind. 

General  Howard  reported  the  same.  He  had,  with 
his  command,  joined  that  of  General  Sturgis  and 
assumed  command  of  the  whole.  Later  they  fol- 

172 


CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 

lowed  the  trail  until  it  scattered  and  was  lost  in  the 
Judith  Basin. 

This  information  when  received  by  me  had  been 
five  days  in  transmission.  From  the  moment  I  re- 
ceived it  until  the  following  day  there  was  no  time  lost. 
Orders  were  given  for  the  immediate  equipment  of  six 
troops  of  cavalry,  six  companies  of  mounted  infantry, 
two  pieces  of  artillery,  and  a  small  body  of  Indian 
scouts.  These  were  supplied  with  rations,  forage, 
medical  supplies,  transportation,  tentage,  and  ammuni- 
tion, and  as  rapidly  as  possible  ferried  over  the  Yellow- 
stone River  and  started  on  a  forced  march  of  nearly 
two  hundred  miles  to  the  northwest  to  intercept  the 
hostile  Nez  Perces.  Couriers  were  despatched  to 
Fort  Peck  and  Fort  Buford,  on  the  Missouri,  nearly 
one  hundred  miles  distant,  to  send  a  steamer-load  of 
supplies  up  the  Missouri  for  my  command  and  for 
those  of  General  Sturgis  and  General  Howard,  as  I 
knew  they  would  require  them.  All  night  long  we 
worked  to  get  the  command  fully  equipped  for  a 
serious  Indian  campaign  across  the  river. 

Moving  over  the  high,  rolling  prairie  with  a  well- 
equipped  command  to  intercept  the  most  adroit  and 
skilful  tribe  that  had  made  the  longest  and  most 
successful  march  ever  made  by  hostile  Indians  was 
an  intensely  interesting  and  at  the  same  time  difficult 
enterprise.  I  kept  a  small  corps  of  brave,  intelligent 
scouts  long  distances  in  advance.  On  the  evening  of 
September  23d  we  reached  a  point  six  miles  from  the 
Missouri,  after  a  forced  march  of  fifty- two  miles  in 
twenty-four  hours.  Being  desirous  of  taking  every 
chance  of  success,  I  called  upon  Captain  Hale,  com- 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

manding  one  of  the  battalions,  to  send  me  a  young 
officer  who  would  ride  forward  and  stop  any  steamer 
passing  on  the  river  before  our  arrival.     Lieutenant 
Biddle  quickly  responded,  and  in  a  few  moments  he 
had  his  horse  resaddled  and  was  galloping  down  the 
valley.     He  reached  the  bank  of  the  Missouri  just  in 
time  to  hail  the  last  steamer  going  down  the  river. 
Through  the  zeal  and  dash  of  Hale  and  Biddle,  I  found 
the  steamer  moored  to  the  bank  next  morning.     I 
little  realized  the  unfortunate  fate  and  sacrifice  that 
awaited  these  two  valuable  officers  in  the  campaign  in 
which  we  were  engaged.     I  crossed  one  battalion  of 
my  command  over  to  the  north  side  of  the  Missouri 
to  scout  that  part  of  the  country  and  prevent  the 
Indians  from  crossing.     From  all  information  obtain- 
able from  the  steamer  and  other  sources,  I  at   that 
time  supposed  the  hostile  Indians  to  be  still  in  the 
Judith  Basin  some  fifty  miles  south  of  the  Missouri. 
This  being  accomplished,   I  allowed  the  steamer  to 
resume  her  voyage  down  the  river  and  started  to  move 
to  the  west  with  the  remainder  of  my  command. 
Just  then  three  men  came  down  the  river  in  a  row- 
boat,  reporting  that  the  Nez  Perces  had  crossed  the 
Missouri  at  a  point  known  as  Cow  Island,  forty  miles 
to  the  west.     I  immediately  remembered  that  that 
splendid  soldier,  Captain,   afterward  General,  Frank 
D.  Baldwin,  was  invalided  from  hard  service  and  was 
on  board  the  steamer  going  down  the  river.     I  knew 
that  if  he  was  within  sound  of  cannon-shot  he  would 
return,  and  that  this  was  the  only  means  of  recalling 
the  steamer.     Quickly  one  of  the  guns  was  wheeled 
into  position  and  commenced  firing  shell  down  the 


CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 

valley  of  the  Missouri.  The  sound  of  the  guns  and 
bursting  shell  re-echoing  between  the  high  bluffs 
could  be  heard  many  miles  away.  Our  great  anxiety 
was  soon  over  when  we  saw  the  black  volume  of  smoke 
rising  above  the  steamer  as  she  rounded  the  bend  of 
the  river  far  below,  and  forced  her  way  up  against 
the  strong  current. 

The  true  and  loyal  instincts  of  the  soldier  had 
brought  back  the  best  means  for  our  crossing  the  tur- 
bulent waters  of  the  great  Missouri.  With  the  least 
possible  delay  the  troops,  artillery,  and  trains  were 
transferred  to  the  north  side  of  the  river,  and  then 
commenced  anew  the  march  to  intercept  and  encoun- 
ter the  Indians. 

The  range  of  the  Little  Rockies  extended  from  the 
Missouri  northwest  about  forty-five  miles.  This 
range  was  connected  by  a  low  ridge  with  the  Bear  Paw 
Mountains,  still  farther  to  the  west.  Our  march  was 
concealed  by  the  command  moving  along  the  base 
and  on  the  east  side  of  the  Little  Rockies,  our  scouts 
being  on  the  crest  and  on  the  west  side.  Knowing 
that  the  Indians  would  have  scouts  and  lookouts  on 
the  watch  for  any  military  forces  or  for  any  disturb- 
ance of  the  wild  game,  we  passed  thousands  of  ante- 
lope, deer,  elk,  and  buffalo  without  disturbing  them. 
Even  a  huge  bear  that  rose  up  within  easy  range  of 
Lieutenant,  afterward  General,  Marion  P.  Maus,  a 
famous  hunter  and  splendid  soldier,  did  not  draw  the 
fire  of  his  rifle,  for  we  all  knew  that  the  crack  of  a 
rifle  or  the  starting  of  wild  game  would  attract  the 
attention  of  the  hostile  Indians. 

On  the  evening  of  September  2pth  I  received  word 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

from  General  Howard  that  the  trail  he  was  following 
had  scattered,  that  he  had  given  up  the  pursuit,  turned 
back  his  cavalry,  and  was  going  to  return  his  infantry 
to  Idaho,  leaving  Colonel  Sturgis's  troops,  as  before,  a 
part  of  my  command.  We  were  early  on  the  march, 
September  3oth,  and  soon  one  of  our  Indians  came 
dashing  back,  reporting  the  discovery  of  the  Indian 
camp.  Without  a  halt  our  troops  formed  line  of  battle, 
each  trooper  secured  his  cartridge  belt,  and,  with  car- 
bine or  rifle  in  hand,  galloped  forward  prepared  for 
action.  A  more  spirited,  resolute  body  of  men  I  have 
never  seen  go  into  battle.  Every  nerve  and  fiber  seemed 
to  be  animated,  and  every  eye  sparkled  with  fire.  The 
transformation  of  our  Indian  allies  was  spectacular 
and  almost  instantaneous.  The  old  horses  and  mules 
they  were  riding  were  rushed  into  a  ravine ;  their  old 
hats,  clothing  and  useless  paraphernalia  were  cached ; 
their  strong,  fresh  war  ponies,  with  a  rawhide  lariat 
around  the  necks  and  under  jaws,  but  without  saddles 
or  bridles,  were  quickly  mounted.  In  full  war  paint, 
with  gorgeously  feathered  and  beaded  war  bonnets, 
buckskin  girdles  about  the  loins,  moccasins,  and  rifles 
and  cartridge  belts,  the  warriors  were  fully  equipped 
for  the  fray,  as  gamy  a  looking  body  of  savages  as 
could  be  imagined. 

As  we  galloped  over  the  rolling  prairies  some  men 
were  joking,  and  one  even  singing,  "What  Shall  the 
Harvest  Be  ?"  the  melody  of  the  tune  timed  to  the  foot- 
falls of  his  charger.  Captain  Hale  was  the  picture  of 
a  dashing  cavalier  on  his  white  steed  as  he  led  his 
cavalrymen  into  action.  Soon  the  slumbering  camp  of 
Indians  was  discovered,  with  their  great  herd  of  mules, 

176 


CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 

horses,  and  ponies  grazing  along  the  valley.  Captain 
Tyler's  battalion  of  cavalry  was  ordered  to  the  left  to 
sweep  down  the  valley  and  stampede  the  herd,  or 
"set  the  Indians  afoot."  Captain  Hale's  and  Captain 
Snyder's  battalions  charged  the  camp,  and  after  some 
desperate  fighting  drove  the  Indians  into  a  narrow 
ravine  and  held  them  there.  In  the  charges  the 
cavalry  led,  and  at  first  were  checked  by  the  sharp 
fire  of  the  Indians.  The  infantry,  mounted  on  cap- 
tured Indian  ponies,  having  galloped  up  close  to  the 
Indian  camp,  threw  themselves  on  the  ground  and 
opened  a  sharp  fire,  their  ponies  standing  quietly 
behind  the  line,  some  of  them  nibbling  grass,  undis- 
turbed by  the  noise  and  tumult  of  the  battle  or  their 
close  presence  to  an  Indian  camp,  which  often  terrified 
our  Eastern  horses.  Several  were  shot  in  this  posi- 
tion, to  the  great  grief  of  the  soldiers,  who  had  become 
very  fond  of  them.  -The  battalion  of  Captain  Tyler 
returned  with  eight  hundred  of  the  captured  horses, 
ponies,  and  mules,  and  Captain  Bretherton  came  up 
with  the  wagon  train,  two  companies  of  infantry,  and  a 
piece  of  artillery.  These  took  position  on  the  line  and 
strengthened  the  cordon  of  troops  surrounding  the 
Indians. 

The  siege  was  kept  up  for  five  days.  At  one  time 
Chief  Joseph  came  up  to  surrender,  but  Lieutenant 
Jerome,  who  had  been  directed  to  ascertain,  if  possible, 
the  condition  of  the  camp,  was  seized  by  the  In- 
dians, and  Chief  Joseph  had  to  be  exchanged  for  him. 
I  despatched  couriers  to  General  Terry,  commanding 
the  department ;  also  to  General  Howard  and  Brevet 
Major-General  Sturgis,  apprising  them  of  our  engage- 

177 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

ment,  as  I  was  not  sure  but  that  the  besiegers 
might  soon  be  besieged.  Unless  other  tribes  came  to 
their  assistance,  I  felt  confident  of  holding  the  Nez 
Perces  until  we  could  force  their  surrender  without 
further  sacrifice  of  life,  but  I  was  greatly  exercised  as 
to  what  action  Sitting  Bull  and  a  large  body  of  hostile 
Sioux  Indians  would  take  when  the  few  Nez  Perces 
who  had  escaped  should  reach  their  camp  across  the 
Canadian  border. 

One  morning,  as  the  snow  was  falling  and  the  coun- 
try was  covered  with  a  white  mantle,  one  of  the  vi- 
dettes  reported  the  approach  of  a  body  of  Indians,  and 
a  great  mass  of  dark  objects  could  be  seen  on  the  hills 
in  the  midst  of  the  storm,  evidently  moving  in  our 
direction.  This  was  most  alarming,  and  I  had  quickly 
to  consider  what  I  could  do  to  shelter  our  wounded, 
what  I  would  do  with  the  captured  herd,  and  how  best 
I  could  dispose  my  troops  to  meet  this  new  and  threat- 
ening danger;  but  fortunately  the  cry  soon  came 
from  the  outposts,  "Buffalo!" — and  it  was  discovered 
to  be  a  great  herd  moving  toward  us  over  the  rolling 
prairie,  driven  south  by  the  intense  cold  and  severe 
storm  from  the  north.  Instead  of  coming  to  the 
assistance  of  the  Nez  Perces,  I  afterward  learned  that 
the  Sioux  had  broken  camp  and  retreated  forty  miles 
farther  north. 

On  the  evening  of  October  4th  General  Howard 
came  up  with  a  small  escort  of  twelve  men,  but  as- 
sumed no  control,  as  it  was  no  part  of  his  command. 
On  the  morning  of  October  5th  Chief  Joseph  agreed 
to  surrender,  and  with  much  dignity,  formality,  and 
solemnity  he  raised  his  hand  and  eyes  toward  heaven 

178 


CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 

and  said,  "From  where  the  sun  now  stands,  I  will 
fight  no  more  against  the  white  man."  With  him 
surrendered  four  hundred  of  his  people. 

Our  success  was  not  without  serious  loss.  Captain 
Hale  and  Lieutenant  Biddle,  with  twenty  soldiers, 
were  killed ;  Captains  Moylan  and  Godfrey,  Lieutenant 
Romeyn,  and  Assistant  Adjutant-General  Baird  and 
twenty-eight  soldiers  were  wounded.  In  the  charge 
Captain  Carter  had  thirty-five  per  cent,  of  his  com- 
pany placed  hors  de  combat.  The  Indians  lost  their 
veteran  and  principal  chief,  Looking  Glass,  and  four 
other  chiefs  and  twTenty-six  warriors  were  killed,  while 
forty-six  warriors  were  wounded  in  the  combat. 

Our  band  of  thirty  Indian  allies,  Sioux  and  Chey- 
ennes,  had  rendered  valuable  service  and  fought  brave- 
ly. '  *  Hump ' '  dashed  into  the  Nez  Perces  line  and  killed 
two  with  his  own  hands,  and  was  severely  wounded. 
After  the  surrender  I  allowed  each  to  select  five 
captured  ponies,  and  gave  them  permission  to  recurn 
to  the  cantonment  on  the  Yellowstone.  They  made 
the  journey  of  nearly  two  hundred  miles,  swimming 
the  Missouri  and  the  Yellowstone,  with  their  wounded. 
We  made  travois  for  our  wounded,  buried  the  dead, 
and  the  second  day  following  the  surrender  the  difficult 
march  back  was  begun.  Our  wounded  suffered 
greatly,  owing  to  the  rough  broken  country  passed 
over,  and  some  died  en  route.  On  reaching  the  Mis- 
souri, I  found  two  steamers  that  had  come  up  from 
Fort  Buford  in  response  to  my  despatch  of  September 
1 7th,  and  these  furnished  supplies  and  food,  and  upon 
them  I  placed  all  of  the  severely  wounded  soldiers 
and  Indians,  sent  them  down  to  the  nearest  hospital, 

179 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  with  the  remainder  we  moved  across  the  country 
to  the  Yellowstone.  The  command  looked  like  a 
great  caravan  moving  over  the  prairie — the  troops, 
a  large  herd  of  captured  stock,  prisoners,  ambulances, 
and  pack  and  wagon  trains,  all  covered  by  an  advance- 
guard,  flankers,  and  rear-guard. 

Our  Indian  allies  had  arrived  at  the  cantonment 
four  days  in  advance  of  the  command  and  several 
hours  in  advance  of  the  interpreter.  They  created 
consternation  among  the  garrison  and  the  families 
that  were  left  there  by  shouting  their  victory,  chant- 
ing their  war  songs,  fully  painted  and  bedecked  in  In- 
dian costume.  Their  rejoicing  and  the  captured  herd 
gave  evidence  that  the  command  had  had  a  successful 
engagement  with  the  Nez  Perces,  but  they  made  signs 
that  two  officers  (shoulder  straps)  were  killed  and 
several  wounded.  This  greatly  alarmed  the  officers' 
families.  They  were  able  to  make  it  known  that  the 
Big  Chief  (Bear  Coat),  as  they  called  me,  was  all  right. 
This  was  a  great  relief  to  my  family.  It  was  not  until 
the  arrival  of  John  Brughier,  the  interpreter,  that 
they  were  able  to  tell  the  story  of  the  engagement  and 
give  the  names  of  the  two  bachelor  officers  who  were 
killed. 

Four  days  later  the  command  appeared,  slowly 
winding  its  way  down  from  the  high  mesa  to  the 
Yellowstone.  The  garrison,  with  the  military  band, 
the  families  of  the  officers  and  soldiers,  civilians  and 
Indians,  were  gathered  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river 
to  greet  us  with  their  welcome.  As  we  were  ferried 
over  the  band  played,  "Hail  to  the  Chief,"  when 
suddenly  they  stopped  and  played  a  bar  of  that  then 

1 80 


CAPTURE  OF  CHIEF  JOSEPH 

familiar  air,  "Not  for  Joe,  oh  no,  no,  not  for  Joseph!" 
etc.,  and  then  resumed  the  former  air.  All  were 
placed  in  comfortable  camps,  and  it  was  my  desire  to 
send  the  Indians  back  to  Idaho,  but  orders  were  re- 
ceived sending  them  to  Fort  Leavenworth  and  finally 
to  the  Indian  Territory,  where  fifty  per  cent,  of  them 
died  from  low  malarial  fevers.  They  were  naturally 
a  strong,  intelligent,  mountain  race,  and  peaceably 
disposed.  Although  I  constantly  urged  it,  I  was 
unable  to  get  them  returned  to  their  native  land  until 
1884.  Chief  Joseph  was  the  highest  type  of  the 
Indian  I  have  ever  known,  very  handsome,  kind,  and 
brave.  He  was  quite  an  orator  and  the  idol  of  his 
tribe. 
13 


X 

INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

THE  troops  were  occasionally  occupied  in  pursuing 
scattered  bands  going  north  or  south,  and  on 
three  occasions  the  large  camp  of  Sitting  Bull  ventured 
south  of  the  Canadian  border,  and  important  expedi- 
tions were  sent  against  them.  The  troops  made 
several  captures  of  Indians,  and  by  kind  and  just 
treatment  succeeded  in  gaining  their  good-will.  Some 
of  these  Indians  were  sent  back  to  the  hostile  camps 
with  a  demand  for  their  surrender.  In  small  and  large 
bodies  they  came  in  and  surrendered,  until  our  camp 
numbered  over  two  thousand,  including  many  of 
the  most  noted  warriors — Rain-in-the-Face,  Spotted 
Eagle,  Broad  Trail,  Kicking  Bear,  and  others.  Finally 
Sitting  Bull,  Gall,  and  the  remnant  of  the  hostile  camp 
surrendered  at  Forts  Peck  and  Buford. 

These  wild  Indians  took  the  greatest  interest  in 
watching  the  industry,  customs,  and  mode  of  life  of  the 
white  race ;  seeing  the  soldiers  at  long-range  rifle  prac- 
tice, watching  them  construct  roads  and  telegraph 
lines,  build  bridges  and  buildings.  The  telegraph  and 
telephone  astonished  them  more  than  anything  else. 
To  illustrate  to  the  Indians  the  advantages  the  white 
race  had  in  the  telephone  I  divided  a  body  of  warriors 

182 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

from  Sitting  Bull's  camp  into  two  parties  and  had 
them  talk  to  each  other  over  the  telephone  line. 
When  they  recognized  the  voices  of  their  comrades  a 
long  distance  away,  speaking  the  Dakota  language, 
they  were  overwhelmed  with  awe  and  astonishment. 
Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  an  Indian  scorns  to 
show  any  emotion,  huge  drops  of  perspiration  coursed 
down  their  bronze  faces  and  with  trembling  hands  they 
laid  the  instrument  down  and  asked  to  go  away  from 
what  they  evidently  regarded  as  an  unknown  power. 
They  gave  it  an  appropriate  name  when  they  called 
it  "the  whispering  spirit." 

Thus  the  autumn,  winter,  and  spring  wore  away, 
with  a  season  of  absolute  tranquillity  and  security 
prevailing  both  with  the  white  settlers  and  with  the 
Indians.  Fort  Keogh  was  under  construction.  In 
June,  1878,  I  decided  to  make  a  march  up  the  valley  of 
the  Yellowstone  to  examine  a  route  for  a  telegraph 
line  and  visit  the  camp  of  the  Crow  Indians  and  the 
Custer  battle-ground  on  the  Little  Big  Horn.  With  a 
few  staff  officers  and  one  troop  of  cavalry  as  escort,  we 
moved  up  the  valley  of  the  Yellowstone.  It  was  an 
interesting  march.  At  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Horn  I 
found  the  large  camp  of  Crows,  some  fifteen  hundred  in 
number.  They  had  always  been  on  friendly  terms 
with  the  government  and  were  rich  in  Indian  prop- 
erty. They  had  splendid  lodges  made  of  buffalo  and 
elk  hides,  with  an  abundance  of  Indian  paraphernalia. 
It  was  estimated  that  the  tribe  had  at  the  time  twelve 
thousand  horses  or  Indian  ponies.  The  Crows  were 
ever  friends  of  the  white  race  and  bitter  enemies  of  the 
Sioux,  and  knowing  that  the  country  had  been  cleared 

183 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

of  hostile  Sioux,  they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  joy  and 
hailed  us  as  conquerors  of  their  lifelong  enemies.  It 
took  them  three  days  to  "paint  up";  they  adorned 
themselves  and  their  horses  in  most  gorgeous  array. 
It  was  a  scene  for  an  artist  that  can  never  be  re- 
produced. I  have  often  regretted  that  Frederic  Rem- 
ington was  not  with  me.  Their  steeds  were  painted 
in  most  fantastic  colors  and  decorated  with  spangles, 
colored  horsehair,  and  hawks'  feathers.  They  seemed 
as  wild  as  their  riders,  racing,  rearing,  and  plunging, 
yet  controlled  by  the  most  expert  horsemanship  in  the 
world.  The  warriors  were  painted  and  bedecked  in 
every  conceivable  way,  no  two  alike.  Their  war 
jackets  were  adorned  with  elk  teeth,  silver,  mother-of- 
pearl,  beads,  and  porcupine  quills  of  the  richest  design 
and  rarest  workmanship.  Some  wore  bear-claw  neck- 
laces, and  human  scalplocks  dangled  from  their  spears. 
Their  eagle-feathered  war  bonnets  waved  in  the  air, 
to  obtain  each  one  of  which  required  the  choice  feath- 
ers of  eight  eagles  and  years  of  patient  and  skilled 
hunting.  They  passed  in  review,  performed  several 
manceuvers,  and  finally  divided  into  two  bodies  and 
fought  the  most  spirited  sham  battle  I  have  ever 
witnessed.  The  most  interesting  feature  of  the  whole 
display  was  the  mimicry  of  nature  by  the  Indians  in 
war  and  hunting.  Some  of  the  Indians  and  their 
ponies  were  painted  so  perfectly  that  it  was  impossible 
to  distinguish  them  against  a  background  of  green 
grass,  foliage,  or  sage-brush.  This  art  of  making 
themselves  indistinguishable  was  highly  developed 
among  the  Indians. 

From  the  Crow  encampment  we  journeyed  up  the 

184 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

Little  Big  Horn  to  the  Custer  battle-field.  On  this 
visit,  just  two  years  after  the  battle  occurred,  I  was 
accompanied  by  a  body  of  twenty-five  of  the  principal 
chiefs  and  head  warriors  of  the  Sioux  and  Cheyenne 
tribes,  who  had  all  been  prominently  engaged  in  the 
battle,  and  later  had  surrendered  to  me.  During  the 
time  they  were  under  my  control  they  had  become 
reconciled  and  reliable.  They  had  proved  their 
loyalty  by  valuable  military  service  in  the  campaigns 
against  hostile  Indians. 

What  the  Indians  did  at  the  Little  Big  Horn,  or  the 
Custer  Massacre,  as  it  was  called,  and  how  the  battle 
was  fought  on  their  side,  was  perfectly  familiar  to 
them.  What  our  government  and  people  knew  con- 
cerning the  battle  was  very  vague,  for  of  the  two  hun- 
dred and  sixty-two  officers  and  soldiers  who  fought 
under  Custer  not  one  lived  to  tell  the  story.  All  that 
was  known  to  the  other  troops  in  the  field  was  the 
orders  given  and  the  actions  of  Custer  and  his  men 
while  they  were  with  them,  and  the  impressions  and 
surmises  made  from  the  evidences  of  the  field,  as  well 
as  the  position  of  the  dead  bodies  after  the  battle. 

Unfortunately,  in  that  campaign  the  government 
authorities  greatly  underestimated  the  strength  of  the 
hostile  Indians.  They  had  little  knowledge  of  the 
character  of  the  country,  and  sent  weak  exterior 
columns,  five  hundred  miles  apart,  into  the  field  with- 
out concert  of  action  against  a  superior  body.  The 
commands  from  the  East  and  West  united  on  the  Yel- 
lowstone at  the  mouth  of  the  Rosebud,  under  General 
Terry.  He  even  then  divided  his  force,  sending 
General  Custer  with  the  Seventh  Cavalry  south  and 

185 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

west,  while  with  the  remainder  he  moved  on  the  north 
side  of  the  Yellowstone  west  and  then  south.  Evi- 
dently his  object  was  to  inclose  the  Indians,  but  he 
placed  at  least  fifty  miles  of  rough  country  and  an 
impassable  river  between  the  two  columns,  necessi- 
tating the  giving  of  discretionary  authority  to  the 
commander  of  the  column  thus  isolated  and  moving 
into  a  country  known  to  be  occupied  by  a  powerful 
body  of  Indians.  General  Custer  has  often  been 
unjustly  accused  of  disobedience  of  orders.  The  order 
referred  to  is  in  the  nature  of  a  letter  of  instruction,  and 
not  a  positive  order.  In  a  general  way  it  outlined 
what  General  Terry  desired  accomplished,  and  is  as 
follows : 

CAMP  AT  MOUTH  OF  ROSEBUD  RIVER, 

MONTANA  TERRITORY,  June  22,  1876. 
LIEUTENANT-COLONEL  CUSTER, 
Seventh  Cavalry. 

COLONEL, — The  Brigadier-General  commanding  directs  that 
as  soon  as  your  regiment  can  be  made  ready  for  the  march 
you  will  proceed  up  the  Rosebud  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians 
whose  trail  was  discovered  by  Major  Reno  a  few  days  since. 
It  is  of  course  impossible  to  give  you  any  definite  instructions 
in  regard  to  this  movement,  and  were  it  not  impossible  to  do 
so,  the  department  commander  places  too  much  confidence 
in  your  zeal,  energy,  and  ability  to  wish  to  impose  upon  you 
precise  orders,  which  might  hamper  your  action  when  nearly 
in  contact  with  the  Indians.  He  would,  however,  indicate 
to  you  his  views  of  what  your  action  should  be,  and  he  desires 
that  you  should  conform  to  them  unless  you  shall  see  suf- 
ficient reason  for  departing  from  them.  He  thinks  that  you 
should  proceed  up  the  Rosebud  until  you  ascertain  definitely 
the  direction  in  which  the  trail  above  spoken  of  leads.  Should 
it  be  found  (as  it  appears  almost  certain  that  it  will  be  found) 
to  turn  toward  the  Little  Horn,  he  thinks  that  you  should 
proceed  southward  perhaps  as  far  as  the  headwaters  of  the 

186 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

Tongue,  and  then  turn  toward  the  Little  Horn,  feeling  con- 
stantly, however,  to  your  left,  so  as  to  preclude  the  possi- 
bility of  the  escape  of  the  Indians  to  the  south  and  south- 
east by  passing  around  your  left  flank.  The  column  of 
Colonel  Gibbon  is  now  in  motion  toward  the  mouth  of  the 
Big  Horn.  As  soon  as  it  reaches  that  point  it  will  cross  the 
Yellowstone  and  move  up  at  least  as  far  as  the  forks  of  the 
Big  and  Little  Horns.  Of  course  its  future  movements  must 
be  controlled  by  circumstances  as  they  arrive,  but  it  is  hoped 
that  the  Indians,  if  upon  the  Little  Horn,  may  be  so  nearly  in- 
closed by  the  two  columns  that  their  escape  will  be  impossible. 
The  department  commander  desires  that  on  your  way  up 
the  Rosebud  you  should  thoroughly  examine  the  upper  part 
of  Tulloch's  Creek,  and  that  you  should  endeavor  to  send  a 
scout  through  to  Colonel  Gibbon's  column  with  information 
of  the  result  of  your  examination.  The  lower  part  of  this 
creek  will  be  examined  by  a  detachment  from  Colonel 
Gibbon's  command.  The  supply  steamer  will  be  pushed  up 
the  Big  Horn  as  far  as  the  forks,  if  the  river  is  found  to  be 
navigable  for  that  distance,  and  the  department  commander, 
who  will  accompany  the  column  of  Colonel  Gibbon,  desires 
you  to  report  to  him  there  not  later  than  the  expiration  of 
the  time  for  which  your  troops  are  rationed,  unless  in  the 
mean  time  you  receive  further  orders. 

Very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

E.  W.  SMITH, 

Captain  Eighteenth  Infantry, 

Acting  Assistant  Adjutant-General. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  emphasize  the  discretionary 
authority  contained  in  this  communication,  as  it 
shows  that  he  (Custer)  was  expected  to  pursue  the 
Indians  and  to  come  in  contact  with  them,  and  then  it 
reposes  absolute  confidence  in  General  Ouster's  judg- 
ment, "zeal,"  "energy,"  and  "ability."  Moreover, 
General  Terry,  after  giving  General  Custer  this  written 
letter  of  instruction,  came  to  his  tent  and  said,  in  the 

187 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

presence  of  General  Ouster's  servant,  "General  Cus- 
ter,  I  do  not  know  what  to  say  for  the  last."  General 
Custer  replied,  "Say  what  you  want  to  say."  Terry 
then  said,  "Use  your  own  judgment  and  do  what 
you  think  best  if  you  strike  the  trail,  and  whatever  you 
do,  Custer,  hold  on  to  your  wounded,"  evidencing  his 
anxiety  as  well  as  his  anticipation  that  there  would  be 
a  serious  engagement.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
not  long  before  that  time  it  was  charged  that  a  com- 
mand had  left  its  wounded  to  the  mercy  of  the  Indians. 
This  conversation  between  two  distinguished  military 
commanders  was  perfectly  natural  under  the  circum- 
stances. 

The  first  day  General  Custer  marched  twelve  miles, 
and  in  four  days  he  moved  one  hundred  and  eight 
miles,  ten  of  which  were  to  conceal  his  command.  He 
frequently  called  his  officers  together  and  urged  them 
to  act  in  harmony  and  not  become  separated.  He 
said  he  did  not  expect  to  fight  until  the  26th.  He 
scouted  the  country,  saw  Indians  in  the  distance,  and, 
knowing  his  command  would  be  discovered  and  fear- 
ing the  Indians  would  escape,  he  decided  to  attack  on 
the  25th.  He  formed  his  command  for  action  in  three 
parallel  columns,  within  deploying  and  supporting 
distance;  moving  with  the  right  column  himself, 
Major  Reno,  commanding  the  center,  following  the 
Indian  trail,  and  Captain  Benteen  on  the  left.  He 
rode  forward  to  a  high  bluff.  Discovering  the  location 
of  the  camp  just  before  going  into  action,  he  sent  an 
order  to  Benteen,  directing  the  left  column,  to  alter 
its  course,  which  would  have  changed  the  formation 
and  brought  this  command  into  the  center  instead  of 

188 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

on  the  left.  The  order  was,  "Come  on.  Big  village. 
Be  quick.  Bring  packs.  P.  S.  Bring  packs."  (The 
packs  contained  the  reserve  ammunition.)  The 
courier  who  carried  this  order  was  the  best  guide 
as  to  where  the  command  should  have  gone.  Custer 
waved  his  hat  to  Reno's  troops  as  they  were  going 
into  action  and  were  the  first  to  become  engaged. 
With  trifling  loss  Reno  abandoned  a  very  strong 
position  and  retreated  in  a  demoralized  condition. 
Benteen,  moving  slowly  in  the  direction  of  Custer, 
stopped  to  rally  Reno's  troops,  and  the  two  com- 
mands remained  there,  out  of  action,  although  for 
hours  they  heard  the  firing,  and  at  one  time  vol- 
ley-firing, a  signal  for  help.  The  Indians  left  them 
to  go  down  and  fight  Custer.  After  repeated  ap- 
peals to  Reno,  two  loyal  and  gallant  officers,  Weir 
and  Edgerly,  did  move  out  far  enough  to  discover 
a  great  commotion,  dust,  and  smoke  in  the  valley 
below,  where  the  fight  was  going  on.  A  reconnoi- 
tering  force  is  not  expected,  after  having  discovered 
or  developed  the  enemy,  to  attack,  but  reports  facts 
to  the  main  force.  At  one  time  a  brave  scout,  Heren- 
deen,  with  thirteen  soldiers,  marched  out  from  the 
timber  in  the  strong  position  first  occupied  by  Reno's 
troops,  walked  across  the  plains,  forded  the  river  and 
rejoined  Reno's  command  on  the  hill. 

These  two  movements  proved  positively  that  there 
were  no  Indians  around  Reno  and  Benteen,  while 
Custer  was  being  overwhelmed.  After  he,  with  five 
troops,  had  been  defeated  and  annihilated,  the  In- 
dians, with  their  captured  arms  and  ammunition,  went 
to  fight  the  seven  troops  under  Reno  and  Benteen, 

189 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  were  repulsed.  It  is  not  necessary  to  describe  the 
battle,  but  it  may  be  well  to  record  the  information 
gained  at  that  early  date  from  the  prominent  Indians 
who  were  conspicuous  in  the  battle  and  knew  perfectly 
well  how  it  was  fought.  They  said  they  were  celebrat- 
ing their  victory  over  General  Crook  and  sleeping  very 
late  that  morning.  When  Reno's  troops  fired  into 
their  village  the  Uncapapas  and  Ogalallas  rushed  for 
their  arms  and  war  ponies,  fought  Reno,  and  chased  his 
command  "like  buffalo"  across  the  plains,  over  the 
river  and  up  the  bluff.  Just  at  that  time  the  alarm 
passed  among  the  Indians  that  another  command 
(Ouster's)  was  attacking  their  village.  The  two 
tribes  then  withdrew,  and,  without  recrossing  the 
river,  passed  down  along  the  right  bank  of  the  Little 
Big  Horn  and  massed  opposite  to  the  left  of  Ouster's 
troops.  The  Minneconjoux  and  Sans  Arcs  had  crossed 
the  river  and  were  fighting  Ouster's  troops  back  and 
forth.  They  said  it  was  a  drawn  battle  up  to  that 
time.  The  Cheyennes  had  moved  up  the  valley 
against  Reno's  attack  without  becoming  engaged,  but 
when  the  alarm  of  Ouster's  attack  was  given  they  re- 
traced their  steps,  moving  down  the  left  bank  of  the 
Little  Big  Horn,  and,  fording  the  river,  took  position 
behind  a  ridge  near  the  right  flank  of  Ouster's  line. 
The  Uncapapas  and  Ogalallas  then  charged  his  left 
flank,  rolling  up  his  line  from  left  to  right.  When 
that  point  was  reached  the  soldiers  killed  some  of 
their  horses  for  defense  and  let  loose  the  remainder. 
The  Cheyennes  said  they  secured  most  of  these.  The 
fight  continued,  and  when  the  Indians  had  killed  all 
except  forty  those  who  remained  rushed  in  a  forlorn 

190 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

hope  for  the  timber  along  the  Little  Big  Horn.  All 
were  killed  before  they  reached  the  river.  This 
accounts  for  the  line  of  dead  bodies  on  that  part  of 
the  field  on  which  no  dead  horses  were  found.  The 
Indians  said  that  they  would  have  fled  if  Reno's  troops 
had  not  retreated,  for  the  troops  could  not  have  been  dis- 
lodged. They  also  said  that,  when  they  left  to  attack 
Custer,  had  the  seven  companies  under  Reno  and 
Benteen  followed  them  down  and  fired  into  their  backs 
they  would  have  been  between  two  fires  and  would  have 
had  to  retreat.  Thus  the  battle  was  twice  lost.  We 
walked  our  horses  over  the  ground  from  Reno's  last 
position  to  the  extreme  right  of  Ouster's  line,  and 
were  fifty-six  minutes  by  the  watch.  Had  Reno's 
command  walked  half  that  distance  it  would  have 
been  in  action.  Moving  at  a  smart  trot  or  gallop,  as 
cavalry  go  into  action,  it  could  have  attacked  the 
Indians  in  the  rear  easily  in  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes. 
Custer  had  commanded  large  bodies  of  troops  success- 
fully in  many  desperate  battles.  How  his  strong  heart 
must  have  felt  when  he  saw  from  the  ridge  a  part 
of  his  own  regiment  running  from  the  field  and  when 
the  major  part  of  his  command  failed  to  come  into 
action!  His  flag  went  down  in  disaster,  but  with 
honor.  The  greatest  military  genius  could  not  win  vic- 
tories with  five- twelfths  of  his  command,  when  seven- 
twelfths  remained  away.  Had  Grouchy  marched  to 
the  sound  of  the  guns  instead  of  Blucher  the  story 
of  Waterloo  would  have  been  written  differently. 
Custer  had  devoted  friends  and  bitter  enemies.  His 
brothers  and  strongest  friends  died  with  him,  while 
his  enemies  lived  to  criticize  and  cast  odium  upon  his 

191 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

name  and  fame ;  but  it  is  easy  to  kick  a  dead  lion.  It 
would  be  simple  charity  to  throw  the  mantle  of  silence 
over  the  words  and  actions  of  those  who  have  been  his 
severest  assailants. 

The  nation  lost  many  heroic  men  and  an  able,  fear- 
less commander.  Fortunately,  Custer  left  one  earnest, 
noble  champion,  who,  with  gentle  voice  and  graphic 
pen,  has  for  more  than  thirty  years  been  his  constant 
defender;  and  his  monuments  in  imperishable  bronze 
evidence  her  sacred  devotion. 

In  the  autumn  of  1878  I  took  occasion  to  explore  the 
country  of  the  upper  Yellowstone  and  visit  the  Yellow- 
stone National  Park,  combining  military  duty  with 
pleasure.  I  selected  ten  officers  and  one  hundred  of 
the  most  experienced  soldiers.  With  these  and  four 
civilians,  five  ladies  and  three  children,  including  my 
family,  we  leisurely  journeyed  west  through  that 
beautiful  and  picturesque  country.  The  command 
was  abundantly  supplied  with  camp  equipage,  wagon 
and  pack  trains,  and  saddle  horses.  We  scarcely 
were  ever  out  of  sight  of  wild  game,  and  the  streams 
were  alive  with  beautiful  speckled  trout.  On  nearing 
the  mountains  I  was  informed  that  the  Bannock 
Indians  had  broken  out  in  Idaho,  committed  many 
depredations,  stolen  a  great  many  horses  from  the 
ranches,  and  were  moving  through  the  Yellowstone 
Park  toward  the  district  of  the  Yellowstone.  As  this 
was  my  command,  it  became  incumbent  upon  me  to 
defend  it  if  possible.  I  therefore  sent  the  non-com- 
batants, with  a  small  escort,  to  the  nearest  military 
post,  Fort  Ellis,  Montana.  As  there  were  two  passes 
by  which  the  Bannock  Indians  were  liable  to  come  out 

192 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

of  the  park,  I  was  obliged  to  divide  my  limited  force  in 
order  to  intercept  them  at  either  point.  I  sent  forty 
men  under  Lieutenant  Bailey  to  the  Boulder  Pass,  and 
with  the  remainder,  thirty-five  men,  I  moved  toward 
Clark's  Fork  Pass  a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  fif- 
teen miles.  In  going  I  had  to  pass  the  agency  of  the 
friendly  Crow  Indians,  and  sent  one  of  my  scouts  for- 
ward to  inform  them  of  the  Bannock  outbreak  and 
depredations;  that  I  was  moving  against  them  and 
that  I  wanted  some  Crow  warriors  to  go  with  my 
command.  They  assured  him  they  would  join  us 
there. 

When  the  small  company  of  soldiers  marched 
through  the  agency  they  asked  how  soon  the  com- 
mand would  arrive.  They  were  told  that  that  was  all ; 
that  those  soldiers  were  "medicine  men,"  great  rifle- 
men, and  enough  to  whip  the  Bannocks.  They  said 
they  would  not  go  to  war  with  such  a  squad.  Every 
inducement  was  offered  them — food,  ammunition,  and 
all  the  horses  they  could  capture  from  the  Bannocks, 
who  had  great  numbers  of  them.  All  of  this  was 
apparently  of  no  avail.  The  troops  passed  on.  I 
was  disappointed,  but  not  discouraged.  After  march- 
ing several  miles  we  were  joined  by  two  of  the  most 
powerful,  ugly-looking  savages  I  have  ever  seen,  evi- 
dently desperate  characters,  who  said  they  were  the 
bravest  warriors  in  the  Crow  tribe  and  not  afraid  to  go 
to  war  at  any  time  or  any  way ;  and  their  looks  did  not 
belie  their  boast.  Soon  others  joined  them  by  twos 
and  in  groups,  the  bravest  first,  followed  by  the  more 
prudent,  until  we  had  a  strong  body  of  seventy- five 
well  -  equipped  warriors  riding  in  advance,  on  the 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

flanks,  and  in  the  rear  of  the  soldiers.  It  looked  more 
like  a  large  Indian  war  party  than  a  military  expedi- 
tion. We  made  a  forced  march  and  arrived  near  the 
Clark's  Fork  Pass  a  day  in  advance  of  the  hostile 
Bannocks.  The  command  was  concealed  in  a  pocket 
of  the  mountain,  and  only  one  or  two  officers,  scouts 
or  Indians  were  on  the  lookout  behind  a  crag  of  the 
mountain,  their  heads  concealed  under  small  pines  or 
cedars.  In  that  way  we  remained  until  near  noon  of 
the  next  day,  when,  with  a  powerful  field  glass,  the 
Bannocks  were  discovered  coming  over  the  mountain 
crest  and  winding  their  way  down.  They  then 
moved  from  Clark's  Fork  Pass  and  went  into  camp  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  valley  from  where  we  were 
concealed,  about  five  miles  distant.  They  unsaddled 
their  horses  and  placed  videttes  on  the  lookout.  Had 
we  marched  across  the  valley  we  would  have  been 
discovered,  and  the  Indians  would  have  escaped.  We 
remained  concealed  all  that  day  and  part  of  the  night, 
and  then  moved  down  to  near  the  Indian  camp.  I  sent 
forward  the  two  Crows  who  had  joined  us  first  to  try 
and  get  into  the  camp  and  learn  the  condition  of  the 
ground,  as  well  as  the  position  of  the  Indians.  The 
night  was  dark  and  cold,  and  the  troops  suffered  from 
a  drenching  rain.  These  Indians  crawled  into  camp 
with  their  blankets  wrapped  around  them,  pretending 
they  were  Bannocks  looking  after  their  horses.  They 
came  back  a  little  after  midnight,  saying  that  the 
Bannocks  were  in  a  strong  position  and  that  we  would 
get  whipped  if  we  went  in  there  among  the  tall  sage- 
brush. However,  we  groped  our  way  along,  not 
knowing  exactly  the  direction  of  the  camp,  frequently 

194 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

halting  and  making  long  waits  to  discover  any  indica- 
tion that  would  guide  us.  Just  before  daylight  some 
Indian  in  the  camp  struck  a  light,  and  then  we  knew  the 
right  direction.  Changing  our  line  of  march  and  form- 
ing a  line  of  skirmishers,  we  slowly  passed  through 
their  large  herd  of  horses,  which  was  quietly  grazing 
in  the  valley,  and  succeeded  in  getting  immediately 
on  the  camp  before  we  were  discovered.  The  first 
sound  was  the  blast  of  a  bugle  and  the  rapid  fire  of  the 
riflemen.  A  short,  sharp  fight  ensued,  in  which  some 
fourteen  of  the  Bannocks  were  killed  and  the  re- 
mainder captured.  Captain  Bennett,  a  veteran  of  the 
Civil  War  and  Indian  campaigns,  was  shot  through 
the  heart.  While  the  troops  were  fighting  the  Ban- 
nocks the  Crow  warriors  were  rounding  up  the  Ban- 
nock horses  and  running  a  "pony  express"  back  to  the 
Crow  Agency.  A  half -hour  after  the  firing  com- 
menced there  was  not  a  Crow  Indian  nor  a  Bannock 
horse  to  be  seen  in  the  valley.  They  had  cleared  out 
two  hundred  and  fifty  horses,  and  did  not  stop  until 
they  reached  their  own  camp,  back  at  the  agency, 
seventy-five  miles  away. 

The  prisoners  were  sent  to  Fort  Custer.  Despatches 
were  sent  to  the  rest  of  our  party  at  Fort  Ellis  to  join 
us  at  the  Mammoth  Hot  Springs,  in  the  Yellowstone 
National  Park.  We  then  commenced  our  journey 
over  the  mountains,  taking  the  trail  that  the  Bannocks 
had  passed  over,  and  going  over  what  I  think  is  the 
most  beautiful  and  picturesque  route  into  the  great 
national  park.  It  skirts  along  the  base  of  the  Index 
and  Pilot  Peak  Mountains  and  traverses  a  higher 
altitude  than  any  of  the  other  routes.  It  is  prac- 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

ticable  only  for  pack  trains.  Our  reunited  party  then 
journeyed  on,  visiting  Mount  Washburn,  the  upper 
and  lower  Yellowstone  Falls,  the  lake,  the  great  geyser 
basin,  the  Mammoth  Hot  Springs,  and  other  natural 
wonders,  surrounded  by  a  range  of  snow-capped  moun- 
tains two  hundred  miles  in  extent,  all  in  their  sublime 
grandeur  and  beauty,  just  as  nature's  architect  had 
left  them.  We  traveled  twelve  days  with  pack  trains, 
following  game  trails,  and  had  an  opportunity  of  see- 
ing the  national  park  in  its  primitive  condition. 

About  this  time  I  was  requested  by  Mr.  Allen  Thorn- 
dyke  Rice,  managing  editor  of  the  North  American 
Review,  to  write  an  article  on  the  Indian  problem, 
which  was  published  March,  1879.  The  subject  was 
then  attracting  national  attention,  and  the  article  gave 
my  views  at  that  time,  and  I  am  glad  that  many  of  the 
suggestions  contained  therein  have  since  been  adopted. 

THE  INDIAN  PROBLEM 

Strange  as  it  may  appear,  it  is  nevertheless  a  fact  that 
after  nearly  four  hundred  years  of  conflict  between  the 
European  and  American  races  for  supremacy  on  this  con- 
tinent, a  conflict  in  which  war  and  peace  have  alternated 
almost  as  frequently  as  the  seasons,  we  still  have  presented 
the  question,  "What  shall  be  done  with  the  Indian?"  Wise 
men  differ  in  opinion,  journalists  speculate,  divines  preach, 
and  statesmen  pronounce  it  still  a  vexed  question. 

If  the  graves  of  the  thousands  of  victims  who  have  fallen  in 
the  terrible  wars  of  the  two  races  had  been  placed  in  line  the 
philanthropist  might  travel  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific, 
and  from  the  Lakes  to  the  Gulf,  and  be  constantly  in  sight 
of  green  mounds.  And  yet  we  marvel  at  the  problem  as  if 
some  new  question  of  politics  or  morals  had  been  presented. 
The  most  amusing  part  of  the  quandary,  however,  is  that  it 
should  be  regarded  as  something  new  and  original.  After 

196 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

every  generation  had,  in  its  time,  contended  on  deadly  fields 
with  the  hope  of  settling  the  question,  after  the  home  govern- 
ments had  enacted  laws,  and  the  colonies  had  framed  rules, 
every  succeeding  administration  of  our  government  has  been 
forced  to  meet  the  difficulty,  every  Congress  has  discussed  the 
"  Indian  Question,"  and  we  are  still  face  to  face  with  the 
perplexing  problem.  The  real  issue  in  the  question  which  is 
now  before  the  American  people  is  whether  we  shall  ever 
begin  again  the  vacillating  and  expensive  policy  that  has 
marred  our  fair  name  as  a  nation  and  a  Christian  people,  or 
devise  some  way  of  still  improving  the  practical  and  judicious 
system  by  which  we  can  govern  a  quarter  of  a  million  of  our 
population,  secure  and  maintain  their  loyalty,  raise  them 
from  the  darkness  of  barbarism  to  the  light  of  civilization, 
and  put  an  end  forever  to  these  interminable  and  expensive 
Indian  wars. 

In  considering  the  subject  it  might  be  well  to  first  examine 
the  causes  which  governed  so  long  the  condition  of  affairs, 
and  if  in  doing  so  the  writer  shall  allude  to  some  of  the  sins 
of  his  own  race  it  will  be  only  in  order  that  an  unbiased 
judgment  may  be  formed  on  both  sides  of  the  question. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  one  class  or  race  is  without 
representation  and  has  not  the  advantages  of  the  press  or 
telegraph  to  bring  it  into  communication  with  the  intelligence 
of  the  world,  and  that  it  has  seldom  been  heard  except  in  the 
cry  of  alarm  and  conflict  along  the  Western  frontier.  If  we 
dismiss  from  our  minds  the  prejudice  we  may  have  against 
the  Indians  we  shall  be  able  to  more  clearly  understand  the 
impulses  that  govern  both  races.  Sitting  Bull,  the  war  chief 
of  the  Dakota  Nation,  uttered  one  truth  when  he  said  that 
"  there  was  not  one  white  man  who  loved  an  Indian  and  not 
an  Indian  but  who  hated  a  white  man." 

Could  we  but  perceive  the  true  character  of  the  Indians, 
and  learn  what  their  dispositions  are  when  not  covered  by 
the  cloak  of  necessity,  policy,  and  interest,  we  should  find 
that  they  have  always  regarded  us  as  a  body  of  false  and 
cruel  invaders  of  their  country,  while  we  in  turn  are  too  apt 
to  consider  them  as  a  treacherous  and  bloodthirsty  race, 
who  should  be  destroyed  by  any  and  all  means.  If  we  now 
fairly  consider  the  cause  of  this  feeling  we  may  more  readily 
understand  its  results. 

14  *97 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

The  more  we  study  the  Indian's  character  the  more  we 
appreciate  the  marked  distinction  between  the  civilized 
being  and  the  real  savage.  Yet  we  shall  find  that  the  latter 
is,  after  all,  governed  by  the  impulses  and  motives  that 
govern  all  other  men.  The  want  of  confidence  and  the 
bitter  hatred  existing  between  the  two  races  have  been 
engendered  by  the  warfare  that  has  lasted  for  centuries, 
and  by  the  stories  of  bad  faith,  cruelty,  and  wrong  handed 
down  by  tradition  from  father  to  son  until  they  have 
become  second  nature  in  both.  It  is  unfair  to  suppose  that 
one  party  has  invariably  acted  rightly,  and  that  the  other  is 
responsible  for  every  wrong  that  has  been  committed.  We 
might  recount  the  treachery  of  the  red  man,  the  atrocities 
of  his  crimes,  the  cruelties  of  his  tortures,  and  the  hideous- 
ness  of  many  of  his  savage  customs.  We  might  undertake 
to  estimate  the  number  of  his  victims,  and  to  picture  the 
numberless  valleys  which  he  has  illumined  by  the  burning 
homes  of  hardy  frontiersmen,  yet  at  the  same  time  the  other 
side  of  the  picture  might  appear  equally  black  with  in- 
justice. 

One  hundred  years  before  the  Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth, 
the  Spanish  government  issued  a  decree  authorizing  the  en- 
slavement of  the  American  Indian  as  in  accord  with  the  law 
of  God  and  man.  Later  they  were  transported  to  France,  to 
San  Domingo,  and  other  Spanish  colonies,  were  sold  into 
slavery  in  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  Pennsylvania, 
Virginia,  the  Carolinas,  Georgia,  and  Louisiana,  and  were 
hunted  with  dogs  in  Connecticut  and  Florida.  Practically 
disfranchised  by  our  original  Constitution,  and  deprived 
either  by  war  or  treaty  of  nearly  every  tract  of  land  which 
to  them  was  desirable  and  to  the  white  man  valuable,  they 
were  the  prey  to  the  grasping  avarice  of  both  Jew  and  Gen- 
tile. Step  by  step  a  powerful  and  enterprising  race  has 
driven  them  back  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  West  until  at 
last  there  is  scarcely  a  spot  of  ground  upon  which  the  Indians 
have  any  certainty  of  maintaining  a  permanent  abode. 

It  may  be  well  in  this  connection  to  remember  the  fact 
that  in  the  main  the  Europeans  were  kindly  treated  by  the 
natives  when  the  former  first  landed  on  American  shores,  and 
when  they  came  to  make  a  permanent  settlement  were  sup- 
plied with  food,  particularly  the  Plymouth  and  Portsmouth 

198 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

colonists,  which  enabled  them  to  endure  the  severity  of  the 
long  and  cheerless  winters.  For  a  time  during  the  early 
settlement  of  this  country  peace  and  good-will  prevailed, 
only  to  be  followed  later  by  violent  and  relentless  warfare. 

Our  relations  with  the  Indians  have  been  governed  chiefly 
by  treaties  and  trade,  or  war  and  subjugation.  By  the  first 
we  have  invariably  overreached  the  Indians,  and  we  find  the 
record  of  broken  promises  all  the  way  from  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Pacific,  while  many  of  the  fortunes  of  New  York,  Chicago, 
St.  Louis,  and  San  Francisco  can  be  traced  directly  to  Indian 
tradership.  By  war  the  natives  have  been  steadily  driven 
toward  the  setting  sun — a  subjugated,  a  doomed  race.  In 
council  the  race  has  produced  men  of  character  and  intel- 
lect, and  orators  and  diplomats  of  decided  ability,  while 
in  war  they  have  displayed  courage  and  sagacity  of  a  high 
order.  Education,  science,  and  the  resources  of  the  world 
have  enabled  us  to  overcome  the  savages,  and  they  are  now 
at  the  mercy  of  their  conquerors.  In  our  treaty  relations 
most  extravagant  and  yet  sacred  promises  have  been  given 
by  the  highest  authorities,  and  these  have  been  frequently 
disregarded.  The  intrusions  of  the  white  race  and  the  non- 
compliance  with  treaty  obligations  have  been  followed  by 
atrocities  that  could  alone  satisfy  a  savage  and  revengeful 
spirit.  Facts  that  have  been  already  referred  to  make  it 
almost  impossible  for  the  two  conflicting  elements  to  har- 
monize. No  administration  could  stop  the  tidal  wave  of 
immigration  that  swept  over  the  land;  no  political  party 
could  restrain  or  control  the  enterprise  of  our  people,  and 
no  reasonable  man  could  desire  to  check  the  march  of 
civilization. 

Our  progress  knew  no  bounds.  The  thirst  for  gold  and  the 
restless  desire  to  push  beyond  the  western  horizon  have  carried 
our  people  over  every  obstacle.  We  have  reclaimed  the  wilder- 
ness and  made  the  barren  desert  glisten  with  golden  harvest ; 
settlements  now  cover  the  hunting-ground  of  the  savages; 
their  country  has  been  cut  and  divided  in  every  conceivable 
form  by  the  railroads  and  telegraph  lines  and  routes  of  com- 
munication and  commerce,  and  the  Indians,  standing  in  the 
pathway  of  progress  and  the  development  of  the  wonderful 
resources  of  this  country,  have  become  the  common  enemy 
and  have  been  driven  to  the  remote  places  of  our  territory. 

199 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

During  the  time  that  this  wonderful  change  was  being 
wrought  it  may  be  asked  if  the  Indians  as  a  body  have  made 
any  progress  toward  civilization,  and  in  the  light  of  past 
history  we  would  be  prompted  to  reply,  "  Why  should  they 
have  abandoned  the  modes  of  life  which  nature  had  given 
them  to  adopt  the  customs  of  their  enemies?" 

In  seeking  the  evidences  of  enlightenment  the  results  are 
not  satisfactory.  It  is  presumed  that  there  is  not  a  race  of 
wild  men  on  the  face  of  the  globe  which  worships  the  Great 
Spirit  more  in  accordance  with  that  religion  taught  in  the 
days  of  the  patriarchs  than  the  natives  of  this  country,  and 
yet  after  many  years  of  contact  with  the  civilized  people  the 
footprints  of  evil  were  as  plentiful  and  as  common  as  the 
evidences  of  Christianity.  Again,  in  early  days  the  Indians 
were,  to  a  considerable  extent,  tillers  of  the  soil,  but  by 
constant  warfare,  in  which  their  fields  were  devastated  and 
their  crops  destroyed,  they  have  become  a  mere  remnant 
of  their  former  strength,  or  were  pushed  out  on  the  vast 
plains  of  the  West,  where  they  subsisted  upon  wild  fruits  and 
the  flesh  of  animals.  Could  we  obtain  accurate  statistics  we 
would  undoubtedly  find  that  there  were  more  acres  of  ground 
cultivated  by  the  Indians  one  hundred  years  ago  than  at 
the  present  time.  The  white  race  had  finally  obtained  such 
complete  control  of  every  quarter  of  the  country,  and  the 
means  of  communication  with  every  section  became  so  am- 
ple, that  the  problem  resolved  itself  into  one  or  the  other  of 
two  modes  of  solution — viz.,  to  entirely  destroy  the  race  by 
banishment  and  extermination,  or  to  adopt  some  humane 
and  practicable  method  of  improving  the  condition  of  the 
Indians,  and  in  the  end  make  them  part  and  parcel  of  our 
great  population.  The  first  proposition,  though  it  was  found 
to  have  thousands  of  advocates  in  different  sections  of  the 
country,  was  and  is  too  abhorrent  to  every  sense  of  humanity 
to  be  considered.  The  other  method  was  regarded  as  prac- 
ticable, but  its  adoption  was  considered  doubtful. 

Looking  at  the  purpose  of  our  government  toward  the 
Indians,  we  find  that  after  subjugating  them  it  has  been  our 
policy  to  collect  the  different  tribes  on  reservations  and  sup- 
port them  at  the  expense  of  our  people.  The  Indians  have, 
in  the  main,  abandoned  the  hope  of  driving  back  the  invaders 
of  their  territory,  yet  there  are  still  some  who  cherish  the 

200 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

thought,  and,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  it  is  a  fact  that  the 
most  noted  leader  among  the  Indians  advanced  such  a 
proposition  to  the  writer  within  the  last  few  years.  They 
had  long  stood,  and  mostly  still  stand,  in  the  position  of 
unruly  children  to  indulgent  parents  for  whom  they  have 
little  respect,  at  times  wrongly  indulged  and  again  unmerci- 
fully punished. 

Coming  down  to  our  direct  or  immediate  relations  with 
them,  we  find  that  our  policy  has  been  to  make  them  wards 
of  the  nation,  to  be  held  under  close  military  surveillance, 
or  else  to  make  them  pensioners  under  no  other  restraint 
than  the  influence  of  one  or  two  individuals.  Living  under 
the  government,  yet  without  any  legitimate  government, 
without  any  law  and  without  any  physical  power  to  control 
them,  what  better  subjects  or  more  propitious  fields  could 
be  found  for  vice  and  crime  ? 

We  have  committed  our  Indian  matters  to  the  custody  of 
an  Indian  bureau  which  for  many  years  was  a  part  of  the 
military  establishment  of  the  government;  but  for  political 
reasons  and  to  promote  party  interests,  this  bureau  was 
transferred  to  the  Department  of  the  Interior.  Whether  or 
not  our  system  of  Indian  management  has  been  a  success 
during  the  past  ten,  fifty,  or  hundred  years  is  almost  an- 
swered in  the  asking.  The  Indians,  the  frontiersmen,  the 
army  stationed  in  the  West,  and  the  readers  of  the  daily  news 
in  all  parts  of  our  country  can  answer  that  question.  There 
is  another  question  that  is  frequently  asked:  Why  has  our 
management  of  Indian  affairs  been  less  successful  than  that 
of  our  neighbors  across  the  northern  boundary  ? — and  it  can 
be  answered  in  a  few  words.  Their  system  is  permanent,  de- 
cided, and  just.  The  tide  of  immigration  in  Canada  has  not 
been  as  great  as  along  our  frontier.  They  have  been  able  to 
allow  the  Indians  to  live  as  Indians,  which  we  have  not,  and 
do  not  attempt  to  force  upon  them  the  customs  which  are 
distasteful  to  them.  In  our  own  management  it  has  all  the 
time  been  the  opinion  of  a  very  large  number  of  our  people 
that  a  change  for  the  better  would  be  desirable.  We  have 
the  singular  and  remarkable  phenomenon  presented  of  the 
traders,  the  contractors,  the  interested  officials  of  the  West, 
and  many  of  the  best  people  of  the  East,  advocating  one 
scheme,  while  a  great  majority  of  frontier  settlers,  the 

201 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

officers  of  the  army  of  long  experience  on  the  plains,  and 
many  competent  judges  in  the  East,  advocate  another. 
The  question  has  at  the  same  time  been  one  of  too  great 
importance  to  admit  interests  of  a  personal  or  partisan 
nature.  It  is  one  of  credit  or  discredit  to  our  government, 
and  of  vital  importance  to  our  people.  In  order  that  peace 
may  be  permanently  secured,  the  Indians  benefited,  and 
protection  assured  to  the  extensive  settlements  scattered 
over  a  greater  area  than  the  whole  of  the  Atlantic  States,  it 
is  believed  that  a  plan  could  be  devised  which  would  enlist 
the  hearty  approval  and  support  of  men  of  all  parties.  The 
object  is  surely  worthy  of  the  effort.  No  body  of  people 
whose  language,  religion,  and  customs  are  so  entirely  dif- 
ferent from  ours  can  be  expected  to  cheerfully  and  suddenly 
adopt  our  own.  The  change  must  be  gradual,  continuous, 
and  in  accordance  with  nature's  laws.  The  history  of  nearly 
every  race  that  has  advanced  from  barbarism  to  civilization 
has  been  through  the  stages  of  the  hunter,  the  herdsman,  the 
agriculturist — and  has  finally  reached  those  of  commerce, 
mechanics,  and  the  higher  arts. 

It  is  held,  first,  that  we,  as  a  generous  people  and  liberal 
government,  are  bound  to  give  to  the  Indians  the  same 
rights  that  all  other  men  enjoy,  and  if  we  deprive  them  of 
their  ancient  privileges  we  must  then  give  them  the  best 
government  possible.  Without  any  legitimate  government 
and  in  a  section  of  country  where  the  lawless  are  under 
very  little  restraint,  it  is  useless  to  suppose  that  thousands 
of  wild  savages,  thoroughly  armed  and  mounted,  can  be  con- 
trolled by  moral  suasion.  Even  if  they  were  in  the  midst 
of  comfortable  and  agreeable  surroundings,  yet  when  dis- 
satisfaction is  increased  by  partial  imprisonment  and  quick- 
ened by  the  pangs  of  hunger — a  feeling  that  is  not  realized 
by  one  man  in  a  thousand  in  civilized  life — it  requires  more 
patience  and  forbearance  than  savage  natures  are  likely  to 
possess  to  prevent  serious  outbreaks. 

The  experiment  of  making  a  police  force  composed  entirely 
of  Indians  is  a  dangerous  one  unless  they  are  under  the 
shadow  and  control  of  a  superior  body  of  white  troops,  and, 
if  carried  to  any  great  extent,  will  result  in  re-arming  the 
Indians  and  work  disastrously  to  the  frontier  settlements. 
There  would  be  something  absurd  in  a  government  out  on 

202 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

the  remote  frontier  composed  of  a  strictly  non-combatant  as 
chief,  with  a  posse  comitatus  of  red  warriors,  undertaking  to 
control  several  thousand  wild  savages. 

The  advantage  of  placing  the  Indians  under  some  govern- 
ment strong  enough  to  control  them  and  just  enough  to  com- 
mand their  respect  is  too  apparent  to  admit  of  argument. 
The  results  to  be  obtained  would  be: 

First — They  would  be  beyond  the  possibility  of  doing 
harm  and  the  frontier  settlements  would  be  freed  from  their 
terrifying  and  devastating  presence. 

Second — They  would  be  under  officials  having  a  knowledge 
of  the  Indian  country  and  the  Indian  character. 

Third — Their  supplies  and  annuities  would  be  disbursed 
through  an  efficient  system  of  regulations. 

Fourth — Besides  being  amenable  to  the  civil  laws,  these 
officers  would  be  under  strict  military  law,  subject  to  trial 
and  punishment  for  an  act  that  would  be  "unbecoming  a 
gentleman  or  prejudicial  to  good  order." 

It  is  therefore  suggested  and  earnestly  recommended 
that  a  system  which  has  heretofore  proved  to  be  emi- 
nently practicable  should  receive  at  least  a  fair  trial. 
As  the  government  has  in  its  employ  men  who  by  long  and 
faithful  service  have  established  reputations  for  integrity, 
character,  and  ability  which  cannot  be  disputed;  men  who 
have  commanded  armies,  reconstructed  States,  controlled 
hundreds  of  millions  of  public  property,  and  who  during 
years  of  experience  on  the  frontier  have  opened  the  way  for 
civilization  and  Christianity,  it  is  believed  that  the  services 
of  these  officials,  in  efforts  to  prevent  war  and  elevate  the 
Indian  race,  would  be  quite  as  judicious  as  their  employment 
when  inexperience  and  mismanagement  have  culminated  in 
hostilities.  Allowing  the  civilized  and  semi-civilized  Indians 
to  remain  under  the  same  supervision  as  at  present,  the 
President  of  the  United  States  should  have  power  to  place 
at  any  time  the  wild  and  nomadic  tribes  under  the  control  of 
the  War  Department.  Officers  of  known  character,  integ- 
rity, and  experience  who  would  govern  them  and  be  inter- 
ested in  improving  their  condition  should  be  placed  in  charge 
of  the  different  tribes.  One  difficulty  has  been  that  they 
have  been  managed  by  officials  too  far  away  and  who  knew 
pothing  of  the  men  they  were  dealing  with.  The  Indians, 

203 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

as  far  as  possible,  should  be,  as  they  now  mostly  are,  localized 
on  the  public  domain,  in  sections  of  our  country  to  which 
they  are  by  nature  adapted. 

The  forcing  of  strong,  hardy  mountain  Indians  from  the 
extreme  North  to  the  warmer  malarial  districts  of  the  South 
was  cruel,  and  the  experiment  should  never  be  repeated. 

Every  effort  should  be  made  to  locate  the  Indians  by 
families,  for  the  ties  of  relationship  among  them  are  much 
stronger  than  is  generally  supposed.  By  this  means  the 
Indians  will  become  independent  of  their  tribal  relations, 
and  will  not  be  found  congregated  in  the  large  and  unsightly 
camps  that  are  now  usually  met  with  about  their  agencies. 

All  supplies,  annuities,  and  disbursements  of  money  should 
be  made  under  the  same  system  of  accountability  that  now 
regulates  army  disbursements.  The  officers  in  charge  should 
have  sufficient  force  to  preserve  order,  patrol  reservations, 
prevent  intrusions,  recover  stolen  property,  arrest  the  law- 
less and  those  who  take  refuge  in  Indian  camps  to  shield 
themselves  from  punishment  for  crime  or  with  the  object  of 
enabling  them  to  live  without  labor,  and  to  keep  the  Indians 
upon  their  reservations  and  within  the  limits  of  their  treaties. 
The  officer  in  charge  would  be  enabled  to  control  or  prevent 
the  sale  of  ammunition  as  well  as  to  suppress  the  sale  of  in- 
toxicating liquors  among  the  Indians.  Many  thousands 
of  the  Indian  ponies,  useful  only  for  war  or  the  chase, 
should  be  sold  and  the  proceeds  used  in  the  purchase  of 
domestic  stock.  A  large  percentage  of  the  annual  appro- 
priations should  be  employed  in  the  purchase  of  cattle  and 
other  domestic  animals;  the  Indians  desire  them,  and  even 
now  their  reservations  support  many  thousands  of  them. 
They  have  already  replaced  the  buffalo,  and  must  finally  re- 
place the  elk,  the  deer,  and  the  antelope.  From  a  nomadic 
pastoral  people  the  Indians  should  be  induced  to  become 
agriculturists  and  taught  the  use  of  machinery  as  a  means 
of  obtaining  food.  The  step  from  the  first  grade  to  the 
second  grade  would  be  easily  accomplished,  provided  the 
Indians  were  directed  by  a  firm  hand.  As  they  accumulate 
property  and  learn  industry  there  have  already  been  shown 
strong  incentives  to  their  remaining  at  peace — namely, 
occupation,  the  fear  of  confiscation  of  property,  and  the  loss 
of  the  comforts  of  life. 

204 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

Two  more  important  measures  of  improvement  are  also 
needed  and  should  be  authorized  by  Congress. 

In  all  communities  there  will  be  found  disturbing  ele- 
ments, and  to  meet  this  difficulty  courts  of  justice  should 
be  instituted.  Frequently  outbreaks  and  depredations 
are  prompted  by  a  few  mischievous  characters,  which  could 
easily  be  checked  by  a  proper  government.  This  is  one 
secret  of  success  with  the  Canadian  system;  where  dis- 
turbances occur,  the  guilty  suffer  and  not  the  whole  tribe,  in- 
cluding innocent  women  and  children. 

As  a  remark  from  Sitting  Bull  has  been  quoted,  we  will  now 
repeat  the  words  of  Chief  Joseph,  who  said  that  "  the  greatest 
want  of  the  Indian  is  a  system  of  law  by  which  controversies 
between  Indians  and  white  men  can  be  settled  without 
appealing  to  physical  force."  He  says,  also,  that  "the  want 
of  law  is  the  great  source  of  disorder  among  Indians.  They 
understand  the  operation  of  laws,  and  if  there  were  any 
statutes  the  Indians  would  be  perfectly  content  to  place 
themselves  in  the  hands  of  a  proper  tribunal  and  would  not 
take  the  righting  of  their  wrongs  in  their  own  hands,  or 
retaliate,  as  they  do  now,  without  the  law." 

Do  we  need  a  savage  to  inform  us  of  the  necessity  that 
has  existed  for  a  century?  As  these  people  become  a  part 
of  our  population  they  should  have  some  tribunal  where  they 
could  obtain  protection  in  their  rights  of  person  and  property. 
A  dispute  as  to  the  rights  of  property  between  an  Indian  and 
a  white  man  before  a  white  jury  might  not  be  decided  in 
exact  accordance  with  justice  in  some  localities.  For- 
tunately our  Constitution  provides  that  the  "  judicial  power 
of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in  one  Supreme  Court, 
and  such  inferior  courts  as  Congress  may  from  time  to  time 
ordain  and  establish";  and  it  is  believed  that  Congress  has 
power,  at  least  in  the  territories,  to  give  such  jurisdiction 
either  to  the  military  courts  or  the  territorial  courts,  or  both, 
as  will  secure  justice  to  the  Indians  in  all  disputes  arising 
between  the  Indians  and  the  white  men. 

That  warriors  may  be  made  to  care  for  their  flocks  and 
herds  has  been  demonstrated,  and  the  industry  of  the 
Indians  that  is  now  wasted  may  be  still  further  diverted  to 
peaceful  and  useful  pursuits ;  yet  the  great  work  of  reforma- 
tion must  be  mainly  through  the  youth  of  the  different 

205 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

tribes.  The  hope  of  every  race  is  in  the  rising  generation. 
This  important  work  seems  now  to  have  enlisted  the  sym- 
pathy and  support  of  all  philanthropic  and  Christian  people. 
As  we  are  under  obligation  to  support  the  tribes  until  they 
become  self-sustaining,  it  is  undoubtedly  advisable  to  sup- 
port as  many  as  possible  of  the  children  of  the  Indians  at 
places  where  they  would  be  the  least  expensive  to  the  govern- 
ment, and  where  they  would  be  under  the  best  influence. 
The  children  must  not  be  exposed  to  the  degrading  influence 
of  camp  life,  and  the  constant  moving  of  the  tribes  destroys 
the  best  efforts  of  instructors.  The  children  that  are  taught 
the  English  language,  habits  of  industry,  the  benefits  of 
civilization,  the  power  of  the  white  race,  after  a  few  years 
return  to  their  people  with  some  education,  with  more  intel- 
ligence, and  with  their  ideas  of  life  entirely  changed  for  the 
better.  They  naturally  in  turn  become  the  educators  of 
their  own  people,  and  their  influence  for  good  cannot  be 
estimated.  Finally,  the  Indians,  as  they  become  civilized 
and  educated,  and  as  they  acquire  property  and  pay  taxes 
toward  the  support  of  the  government,  should  have  the 
same  rights  of  citizenship  that  all  other  men  enjoy. 

The  President  of  the  United  States  should  have  power  to 
transfer  from  the  War  Department  to  the  Interior  Depart- 
ment any  tribe  that  shall  become  so  far  civilized  and  peace- 
able in  its  disposition  as  to  render  it  unnecessary  to  keep  its 
members  longer  under  the  control  of  the  military  power. 

Whenever  an  emergency  arises  which  has  not  been  foreseen 
and  provided  for  by  Congress,  such  as  failure  or  destruction  of 
their  crops,  the  President  should  have  power,  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  officer  in  charge  or  the  Governors  of  the 
different  territories  in  which  the  Indians  are  living,  to  order 
the  necessary  supplies,  as  has  been  done  in  several  in- 
stances to  white  people,  in  order  to  prevent  great  suffering 
or  a  serious  disturbance  of  the  peace,  such  supplies  to  be 
limited  to  the  smallest  necessity  and  only  until  such  time  as 
Congress  should  take  action  on  the  matter. 

A  race  of  savages  cannot  by  any  human  ingenuity  be 
civilized  and  Christianized  within  a  few  years  of  time; 
neither  will  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  people  with 
their  descendants  be  entirely  exterminated  in  the  next  fifty 
years.  The  white  man  and  the  Indian  should  be  taught  to 


INDIAN    LIFE    AND    PROBLEMS 

live  side  by  side,  each  respecting  the  rights  of  the  other,  and 
both  living  under  wholesome  laws,  enforced  by  ample  au- 
thority and  with  exact  justice.  Such  a  government  would 
be  most  gratifying  and  beneficial  to  the  Indians,  while  those 
men  who  have  invested  their  capital  and  with  wonderful 
enterprise  are  developing  the  unparalleled  and  inexhaustible 
wealth  that  for  ages  has  lain  dormant  in  the  Western  moun- 
tains ;  those  people  who  have  left  the  overcrowded  centers  of 
the  East  and  whose  humble  homes  are  now  dotting  the  plains 
and  valleys  of  the  far  West,  as  well  as  those  men  who  are 
annually  called  on  to  endure  greater  exposure  and  suffering 
than  is  required  by  the  troops  of  any  other  nation  on  the 
globe,  would  hail  with  great  satisfaction  any  system  that 
would  secure  a  substantial  and  lasting  peace. 

In  November,  1880,  I  was  ordered  to  Washington, 
D.  C.,  to  receive  my  promotion  to  the  rank  of  brigadier- 
general,  of  the  United  States  Army.  I  had  been 
colonel  fourteen  years,  eleven  of  which  I  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  Fifth  United  States  Infantry,  one  of  the 
oldest  and  best  regiments  in  the  army.  I  parted  with 
them  with  great  regret,  and  issued  the  following  order : 

FORT  KEOGH,  MONTANA, 

November   20,    1880. 
GENERAL  ORDERS. 

In  relinquishing  command  of  the  Fifth  United  States  In- 
fantry the  regimental  commander  desires  to  manifest  his 
gratitude  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  for  the  zeal  and  loyalty 
with  which  every  duty  has  been  performed,  however  dif- 
ficult and  hazardous.  He  desires,  also,  to  express  his  ap- 
preciation and  acknowledgments  of  the  most  valuable  services 
of  this  command  and  the  gallantry  displayed  in  moments  of 
great  danger. 

For  twenty-five  years  the  Fifth  Infantry  has  served  con- 
tinually west  of  the  Mississippi  River  and  rendered  most  im- 
portant service  in  the  campaigns  against  the  Utes  and 
Apaches  of  Utah  and  Wyoming,  the  Navajos  of  New  Mexico, 
the  Comanches,  Kiowas,  and  Cheyennes  of  Texas,  Indian 

207 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

Territory,  Colorado,  and  Kansas,  and  the  Sioux,  Nez  Perces, 
and  Bannocks  of  the  Northwest. 

During  the  past  eleven  years  the  undersigned  has  been  in 
command  of  this  regiment,  and  in  that  time,  by  long  and 
intimate  association,  there  has  been  engendered  a  feeling 
of  the  strongest  attachment  and  highest  regard. 

For  the  success  that  has  attended  our  efforts,  the  com- 
manding officer  desires  to  render  to  the  officers  and  soldiers 
their  full  share  of  credit. 

In  taking  leave  of  a  command  in  which  he  has  always  felt 
a  just  pride  it  occasions  deep  regret  that,  in  the  exigencies 
of  the  service  and  the  various  changes  incident  thereto,  we 
are  separated  in  distant  fields  of  duty. 

(Signed)  NELSON  A.  MILES, 

Colonel  and  Brevet  Major-General. 


XI 

FROM    ALASKA    TO   ARIZONA 

MY  promotion  in  1880  to  the  grade  of  brigadier- 
general  in  the  army  necessitated  my  going  to  new 
and  distant  fields  of  duty.  It  took  me  away  from  my 
regiment  and  from  comrades  and  associates  I  held  in 
the  highest  esteem.  It  also  took  me  away  from  the 
plains  country,  or  the  great  Middle  West,  with  which 
I  had  been  identified  for  eleven  years,  and  where  for 
most  of  the  last  six  I  had  been  engaged  in  active  cam- 
paigns against  hostile  Indians,  chiefly  Comanches, 
Kiowas,  Cheyennes,  Arapahoes,  Sioux,  Nez  Perces, 
and  Bannocks. 

In  1874  that  vast  country  stretching  from  the 
Canadian  boundary  to  the  Mexican  border,  and 
averaging  more  than  four  hundred  miles  in  width 
from  east  to  west,  was  roamed  over  and  occupied  by 
powerful  tribes  of  Indians.  Within  six  years  the 
Indians  had  been  brought  under  control  and  the 
country  was  rendered  safe  for  white  settlers.  The 
Indian  race  as  a  people,  with  all  their  intense  devotion 
to  their  country,  have  disappeared  forever,  and  the 
wild,  adventurous  life  that  followed  them  has  been 
replaced  by  a  more  refined  civilization.  Some 
idea  may  be  formed  of  the  extent  of  that  country 
when  we  realize  that  its  area  was  equal  to  a  zone 

309 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

embracing  New  England,  New  York,  Pennsylvania, 
Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  and  Iowa,  or  all  of  the  Atlantic 
Coast  and  Gulf  States,  with  the  one  exception  of 
Texas.  The  transformation  was  from  insecurity  and 
terrorism  to  tranquillity  and  prosperity.  Between 
the  home-builders  and  the  home-destroyers  our  little 
army  had  been  placed,  and  by  its  constant  watchful- 
ness and  splendid  services  peace  and  security  had 
been  established.  This  had  not  been  accomplished 
without  serious  loss  to  our  army.  In  the  various 
campaigns  such  noble  men  as  Bennett,  Hale,  Biddle, 
Lewis,  the  Custers,  Keogh,  Yates,  Calhoun,  Critt en- 
den,  McKenney,  Thornburgh,  Casey,  Wallace,  and 
hundreds  of  other  officers  and  soldiers  had  gone  to 
their  untimely  graves.  Together  with  their  com- 
panions, they  had  faced  the  wily  savages  in  the 
canons,  on  the  plains  and  mountains,  during  the  in- 
tense parching  heat  of  summer  and  the  frigid  blasts 
and  blizzards  of  the  northern  winters.  I  trust  that 
the  millions  of  people  who  will  occupy  communities 
and  States  there  established  may,  in  gratitude  and 
happiness,  give  a  passing  thought  to  the  heroic  army 
which  opened  the  way  for  civilization  to  that  vast 
region  of  country. 

I  was  assigned  to  command  the  Department  of  the 
Columbia,  embracing  the  military  forces  in  Oregon, 
Idaho,  Washington,  and  Alaska.  In  going  there  with 
my  family  and  staff  officers  I  passed  over  the  only 
transcontinental  railway  built  at  that  time.  At  San 
Francisco  we  took  an  ocean  steamer  and  passed  out 
of  the  Golden  Gate  and  up  the  Pacific  coast  to  the 
Columbia  River,  the  Hudson  of  the  West,  coursing 

210 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

its  way  through  the  most  picturesque  region  of  our 
country. 

I  shall  never  forget  my  first  impression  as  we  entered 
the  mouth  of  the  Columbia.  From  the  deck  of  the 
steamer  we  had  our  first  view  of  Mount  Hood,  as 
majestic  and  symmetrical,  and  nearly  the  same  in 
height,  as  the  sacred  mountain  of  Japan,  Fujiyama. 
Its  snow-capped  peak  appeared  more  like  the  point  of 
a  white  cloud  in  the  skies  above  us  than  the  crest  of  a 
mountain. 

As  we  ascended  the  Columbia,  Mounts  Adams,  Jef- 
ferson, St.  Helens,  and  Rainier,  of  the  Cascade  Range, 
soon  came  into  view,  forming  a  picture  of  nature 
superior  to  anything  in  this  country  or  Europe,  and, 
as  we  viewed  them  from  the  sea-level,  they  appeared 
to  better  advantage  than  do  the  Alps.  To  the  south 
is  Mount  Shasta,  rising  to  a  height  of  14,440  feet. 
The  scenery  in  that  department  excels  that  of  any 
other  part  of  our  country,  when  we  include  the  great 
canon  of  the  Yukon,  the  glaciers  of  Alaska,  and  Mounts 
St.  Elias,  19,000  feet,  and  McKinley,  21,000  feet,  with 
those  of  the  Cascades;  yet  the  most  interesting  of  all 
is  the  Crater  Lake.  This,  ages  ago,  must  have  been 
the  giant  mountain  of  that  range;  once  an  active 
volcano,  it  is  now  an  exploded  mountain.  It  is 
located  in  southeast  Oregon,  some  ninety  miles  from 
the  Oregon  and  California  Railroad,  in  a  country  dif- 
ficult of  access.  As  you  approach  it  you  pass  over 
the  great  lava  beds  of  Oregon.  You  ascend  the  base 
of  the  mountain  to  a  height  of  8,000  feet,  when  you 
suddenly  come  to  the  brink  of  a  precipice,  or  the 
crater,  which  is  five  miles  broad  and  six  miles  long, 

211 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

with  perpendicular  walls  2,000  feet  above  the  lake. 
The  water  therein  is  2,000  feet  deep.  There  are  but 
few  places  where  it  is  possible  to  descend  to  the  surface 
of  the  lake.  The  scene  is  appalling,  and  the  evidences 
of  some  great  convulsion  in  nature  are  apparent.  The 
sides  of  the  mountain  must  have  been  blown  out, 
carrying  with  them  the  great  volume  of  lava  that  has 
covered  that  country  for  hundreds  of  miles ;  while  the 
cone  evidently  settled,  and  is  now  near  the  center  of 
the  lake,  forming  an  island  partially  covered  with 
large  trees,  the  whole  forming  the  most  interesting 
and  wonderful  feature  of  nature  I  have  ever  seen. 

My  experience  in  command  of  the  Department  of 
the  Columbia  was  most  interesting.  The  territory 
was  sparsely  settled  by  a  very  intelligent  and  enter- 
prising class  of  people.  They  were  developing  the 
great  natural  resources  of  that  country — agriculture, 
mining,  stock-raising,  lumber,  and  fisheries.  Out  of 
these  communities  have  appeared  many  eminent 
patriots,  jurists,  and  statesmen,  who  have  rendered 
great  service  to  the  nation — such  men  as  Whitman, 
Lovejoy,  Baker,  Nesmeth,  Williams,  Corbett,  Dolph, 
Deady,  and  many  others.  The  Indians  were  peace- 
ably disposed  for  a  time,  but  the  different  tribes 
became  disaffected,  owing  to  the  encroachment  of  the 
white  race,  and  at  one  time  a  general  Indian  war  was 
threatened.  I  was,  however,  able  to  avoid  war  by 
considering  the  complaints  and  appeals  of  the  Indians 
for  justice,  and  the  recognition  of  their  rights. 

I  sent  for  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  disaffected 
tribes,  Chief  Moses,  Tonasket,  Sarsopkin,  and  others, 
and  after  investigating  their  woes  placed  them  under 

212 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

a  most  judicious  officer,  Major  Frank  D.  Baldwin,  and 
sent  them  to  Washington,  with  a  strong  recommen- 
dation that  they  be  given  a  good  reservation  and 
certain  annuities,  with  buildings,  mills,  schools,  domes- 
tic stock,  and  the  necessary  appliances  to  make  them 
self-supporting,  in  return  for  the  valuable  lands  they 
were  giving  up  for  white  settlers.  This  permanent 
treaty  of  peace  has  resulted  to  the  advantage  of  the 
white  people.  It  has  also  contributed  largely  to  the 
comfort  and  happiness  of  the  Indians,  for  under  it 
they  have  been  prosperous  and  made  marked  prog- 
ress toward  civilization. 

While  in  command  of  that  department  I  took  much 
interest  in  the  exploration  of  what  was  at  that  time 
the  unknown  regions  of  Alaska.  Lieut.  Frederick 
Schwatka,  the  arctic  explorer,  was  serving  on  my  staff 
as  aide-de-camp.  He  was  a  very  accomplished  and 
enterprising  officer.  I  sent  him  with  a  small  party  of 
five  to  explore  the  eastern  part  of  Alaska  and  the 
valley  of  the  Yukon.  They  left  Portland,  Oregon, 
May  22,  1883,  arriving  at  Pyramid  Harbor,  in  Chilcat 
Inlet,  early  in  June;  thence  by  way  of  the  Chilcat 
trail  across  the  mountains  to  the  upper  waters  of  the 
Yukon ,  in  British  Columbia.  There  they  constructed  a 
strong  raft  and  floated  down  the  Yukon  for  more  than 
2,000  miles  to  its  mouth,  making  the  perilous  journey 
through  the  great  canon  en  route.  Later  I  sent 
Lieut.  W.  F.  Abercrombie  to  explore  the  valley 
of  the  Copper  River.  That  region  had  never  been 
penetrated  by  civilized  men.  Many  years  before,  the 
Russians  had  attempted  an  exploration  of  that  region ; 
two  boat-loads  of  their  men  were  killed  by  the  natives 
15  213 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  they  abandoned  the  enterprise.  Lieutenant 
Abercrombie,  however,  succeeded  in  establishing 
amicable  relations  with  the  natives,  and  they  allowed 
him  to  proceed  up  the  river  with  his  exploring  party. 

Lieutenant  Abercrombie  succeeded  in  making  a 
very  important  exploration  of  that  interesting  and, 
up  to  that  time,  unknown  region.  In  fact,  it  was  this 
expedition  and  those  that  have  followed  it  that  have 
unfolded  the  great  mineral  wealth  of  that  district  of  the 
country.  During  the  following  winter  Lieut.  Henry 
T.  Allen  continued  the  exploration  by  employing  the 
natives  to  drag  his  sledges  over  the  snow  and  ice  to  the 
source  of  the  Copper  River,  and  during  the  following 
spring  crossed  the  Alaskan  mountains.  Building  a 
raft  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Tanana,  one  of  the  great 
tributaries  of  the  Yukon,  they  floated  down  it  fifteen 
hundred  miles,  to  its  junction  with  the  Yukon.  They 
then  explored  the  Koyukuk,  another  tributary  of  the 
Yukon,  for  some  distance,  after  which  they  made 
their  way  down  to  St.  Michael's,  reaching  that  point 
August  29,  1885.  Many  privations  and  hardships 
were  encountered  in  these  expeditions.  They  met 
many  Indians  who  had  never  seen  the  face  of  a  white 
man  before,  and  obtained  very  valuable  information 
concerning  that  remote  and  unknown  district  of  our 
country,  a  region  that  is  now  known  to  possess  rich 
mineral  resources  that  will  not  be  exhausted  in  a 
thousand  years. 

At  that  time  the  military  also  rendered  assistance  to 
the  surveying  and  constructing  forces  that  were  en- 
gaged in  establishing  various  lines  of  railway  through 
the  Northwest  country,  principally  the  Northern 

214 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

Pacific,  the  Oregon  and  California  Coast  Line,  and  the 
Oregon  Short  Line  from  Puget  Sound  to  its  junction 
with  the  Union  Pacific  in  Utah.  Thus  the  few  years 
from  1880  to  1884  were  most  agreeably  occupied. 
During  that  time  I  had  a  good  opportunity  of  seeing 
and  contributing  to  the  change  in  the  condition  of  the 
soldier's  life  in  the  army.  Before  that  time  the  post 
sutler's  store  and  saloon  had  been  the  bane  of  the  army 
after  every  pay-day.  It  was  the  source  of  the  principal 
demoralization  and  breaches  of  discipline  in  the  ser- 
vice. There  was  a  vacancy  of  post- trader  at  the  large 
military  garrison  of  Vancouver  Barracks,  Washington 
Territory,  and  Colonel  Morrow,  of  the  Twenty-first 
United  States  Infantry,  and  the  officers  and  ladies  of 
that  garrison,  resolved  to  find  a  healthful  substitute 
for  the  drinking  establishment.  They  then  started 
what  is  known  as  the  soldiers'  canteen.  It  included 
library,  recreation,  and  amusement  rooms,  and  fur- 
nished refreshments,  reading  material,  games,  music, 
and  gymnasium,  but  no  liquors.  Soon  it  became 
popular  and  contributed  largely  to  the  soldiers'  com- 
fort and  contentment.  It  was  a  decided  step  forward 
in  the  improvement  of  the  military  service,  and  has 
since,  I  am  glad  to  say,  been  established  at  all  of  the 
military  posts  in  the  United  States. 

In  July,  1885,  I  was  assigned  by  the  President  to 
the  command  of  the  Department  of  the  Missouri,  with 
headquarters  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  Kansas;  but 
before  reaching  that  point  I  was  directed  to  report  to 
Lieutenant-General  Sheridan,  commanding  the  mili- 
tary division  at  Chicago,  Illinois,  and  accompanied 
him  to  the  Indian  Territory,  where  a  serious  Indian 

215 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

war  was  threatened.  The  Indian  lands  in  that  terri- 
tory, which  had  been  granted  to  and  were  occupied 
by  several  tribes  there  located,  had  been  leased  to 
white  men  owning  large  herds  of  cattle,  presumably 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians.  The  system  afforded 
the  Indians  a  very  small  revenue,  but  the  disadvantage 
to  them  was  far  in  excess  of  any  benefit  they  derived. 
Large  herds  of  cattle,  with  the  usual  number  of  herds- 
men and  attendants,  were  scattered  over  almost  their 
entire  country.  These  were  constantly  moving  back 
and  forth  over  the  ranges.  The  system  also  afforded 
an  opportunity  for  lawless  white  men  to  roam  at 
will  over  the  Indian  lands,  and  the  Indian  camps  were 
fast  becoming  a  refuge  and  asylum  for  outlaws  from 
the  different  States  and  territories. 

While  Lieutenant-General  Sheridan  investigated  the 
complaints  of  the  Indians,  the  causes  of  the  disturb- 
ances and  the  reasons  that  had  aroused  the  Indians 
to  the  very  verge  of  hostility,  I  devoted  my  attention 
to  the  military  forces  which  had  been  concentrated  in 
that  department  with  which  to  commence  a  campaign 
should  it  be  found  necessary.  One-fourth  of  the  army 
had  been  gathered  and  placed  at  my  command  for  that 
purpose.  Fortunately,  General  Sheridan  knew  many 
of  the  principal  Indians,  from  his  experience  with 
them  in  the  campaign  of  1869,  chiefly  of  the  Kiowa, 
Arapahoe,  Comanche,  and  Cheyenne  tribes;  and 
nearly  all  were  well  known  to  me,  as  I  had  met  them 
during  and  subsequent  to  the  campaign  of  1874-75. 
Quite  a  number  had  surrendered  to  me  after  the  In- 
dian war  in  the  Northwest,  and  had  been  moved  down 
to  the  Indian  Territory. 

216 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

After  days  of  earnest  effort  we  succeeded  in  avoid- 
ing an  Indian  war.  The  Indians  were  pacified  by  our 
assurance  that  their  rights  would  be  respected,  their 
property  protected,  and  their  country  would  not  be 
ruthlessly  overrun.  General  Sheridan  recommended 
that  the  cattle  leases  be  discontinued  and  the  vast 
herds  removed  from  the  territory.  This  was  approved 
and  so  ordered  by  President  Cleveland.  The  Indians 
were  placed  under  the  control  of  Captain,  afterward 
General,  Jesse  M.  Lee,  one  of  the  ablest  and  best  officers 
that  ever  served  in  our  army.  He  soon  restored  con- 
fidence among  the  Indians  and  won  their  gratitude 
and  respect  by  the  integrity  and  wisdom  of  his  ad- 
ministration. The  troops  which  had  been  gathered 
for  an  Indian  campaign  were  returned  to  their  former 
stations. 

The  original  plan  of  setting  apart  the  Indian  Terri- 
tory and  congregating  therein  Indians  from  Florida, 
Georgia,  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Ohio,  Iowa,  Kansas, 
and  other  States,  was  wise  and  judicious  at  the  time 
our  government  inaugurated  such  a  policy.  At  that 
time  the  Indian  Territory  was  supposed  to  be  so 
remote  that  the  Indians  there  located  would  never  be 
molested  or  disturbed  by  the  white  race,  and  to  be  so 
far  removed  that  they  would  not  be  a  disturbing 
element.  Yet  statesmen  like  Webster,  Calhoun,  and 
Clay  could  not  anticipate  the  tide  of  western  emigra- 
tion or  the  effect  of  railway  transportation.  In  1885 
the  Indian  Territory  had  become  surrounded  by  States 
and  settled  communities,  and  was  in  the  very  heart  of 
the  American  continent,  without  civil  government.  A 
change  was  imperatively  demanded,  for  the  good  of 

217 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

the  Indians  as  well  as  for  the  people  of  our  country. 
I  therefore  in  my  annual  report  of  1885  as  depart- 
ment commander  recommended  the  following : 

"That  Congress  should  authorize  the  President  to 
appoint  a  commission  of  three  experienced,  competent 
men,  empowered  to  treat  with  the  different  tribes;  to 
consider  all  legal  or  just  claims  to  titles;  to  grant  to 
the  Indian  occupants  of  the  Territory  such  tracts  of 
land  in  severalty  as  might,  be  required  for  their  sup- 
port, but  not  transferable  for  twenty  years ;  that  their 
title  to  the  remainder  be  so  far  extinguished  as  that  it 
might  be  held  in  trust  or  sold  by  the  government,  and 
that  a  sufficient  amount  of  the  proceeds  should  be 
granted  them  to  indemnify  them  for  any  interest  they 
might  possess  in  the  lands;  that  enough  of  said  pro- 
ceeds be  provided  to  enable  the  Indians  in  the  Terri- 
tory to  become  self-sustaining ;  the  land  not  required 
for  Indian  occupation  to  be  thrown  open  for  settle- 
ment under  the  same  laws  and  rules  as  had  been 
applied  to  the  public  domain."  This  was  the  same 
course  that  I  had  recommended  before  in  the  North- 
west, and  while  in  command  of  the  Department  of  the 
Columbia .  Its  success  had  been  demonstrated  by  actual 
experience,  and  I  knew  that  the  plan  was  practicable, 
just,  and  humane.  I  also  favored  the  employment  of 
a  number  of  Indians  in  the  army  as  scouts,  guides,  and 
trailers,  knowing  from  personal  observation  that  they 
were  endowed  with  many  of  the  qualities  which  would 
make  them  useful.  I  had  commanded  Indians  for 
years,  and,  besides  having  found  them  of  great  value 
in  numerous  ways,  I  never  knew  one  to  be  unfaithful 
to  a  trust. 

218 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  the  recommendations 
made  at  that  time  have  since  been  carried  into  execu- 
tion. A  commission  to  treat  with  the  Indians  was 
authorized  by  Congress,  and  provisions  made  for 
opening  the  remainder  of  the  Territory  not  allotted 
to  Indians  to  white  settlements.  Public  notice  was 
given  that  the  Territory  would  be  opened  at  a  certain 
time,  and  more  than  two  hundred  thousand  people 
rushed  over  the  line  in  a  single  day,  illustrating  their 
great  desire  for  the  beautiful  rolling  prairie  and  rich 
valleys  of  that  territory.  It  is  now  the  prosperous 
State  of  Oklahoma,  with  a  population  of  1,600,000. 

I  did  not  long  remain  in  that  most  agreeable 
department.  The  Indian  wars  in  Arizona  and  New 
Mexico  had  been  for  years  attracting  public  attention. 
The  history  of  the  conflict  between  the  Indians  and 
the  white  race  in  that  remote  country  would  carry  us 
back  through  the  centuries  to  the  first  occupation  of 
that  region  by  the  Spaniards,  fifty  years  before  the 
Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth  Rock.  The  Apaches 
believed  themselves  to  be  the  first  and  superior  race. 
In  some  respects  they  were  superior.  They  excelled 
in  activity,  cunning,  endurance,  and  cruelty.  The 
stories  of  the  feats  of  men  running  a  hundred  miles 
in  a  day  come  down  to  us  from  the  days  of  Coro- 
nado  and  from  the  old  officers  of  the  army  who  were 
formerly  stationed  in  that  country.  Their  lung  power 
enabled  them  to  start  at  the  base  of  a  mountain  and 
run  to  the  summit  without  stopping.  An  account  of 
their  atrocities  and  raids  would  fill  a  volume.  Once 
numerous  and  powerful,  by  almost  constant  warfare 
they  have  become  greatly  reduced  in  numbers. 

219 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

They  had  an  abundance  of  arms  and  ammunition, 
for  they  not  only  raided  and  plundered  stores,  ranches, 
and  freight  trains,  but  they  could  completely  conceal 
themselves  with  grass,  brush,  and  feathers,  and  lie  in 
ambush  in  ravines  near  the  trail,  so  that  the  prospector, 
miner,  ranchman,  or  traveler  would  never  observe 
them  until  he  felt  the  deadly  bullet  from  their  rifles. 
In  this  way  they  kept  themselves  well  supplied  with 
whatever  they  required.  Their  endurance  was  most 
extraordinary.  When  hard  pushed  and  driven  to  the 
higher  peaks  of  the  mountains  they  could  subsist  on 
field-mice  and  the  juice  of  the  giant  cactus.  They 
would  go  to  their  reservations  and  agencies  for  a  time 
to  replenish  their  wants  and  recruit  their  members; 
then  return  to  the  warpath.  Their  docility  and  meek- 
ness while  peaceable  was  only  excelled  by  their  feroc- 
ity and  cruelty  when  at  war. 

For  a  few  weeks  or  months  they  would  be  "horny- 
handed  sons  of  toil,"  and  then  for  an  equal  time  they 
would  be  red-handed  assassins  and  marauders.  They 
were  at  times  composed  of  the  Yumas,  Mojaves, 
White  Mountains,  and  Chiricahuas,  the  last  named 
being  the  dominant  and  most  warlike  tribe.  They 
inhabited  the  most  rugged  and  inaccessible  regions  of 
the  Rocky  and  Sierra  Madre  mountains.  When  pur- 
sued they  would  steal  horses  in  one  valley,  ride  until 
they  exhausted  them,  and  then  destroy  or  abandon 
them,  travel  on  foot  over  the  mountains,  descend  and 
raid  another  valley,  and  continue  this  course  until 
they  felt  themselves  free  from  their  pursuers.  They 
recognized  no  authority  or  force  superior  to  their  own 
will. 

220 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

Led  by  Mangus-Colorado,  Cochise,  Victorio,  and 
later  by  Geronimo,  Natchez,  Chatto,  and  Mangus,  they 
kept  the  whole  country  in  a  state  of  terror.  Gen. 
George  Crook  for  years  had  been  trying  to  subjugate 
them  and  bring  them  under  control,  and  finally,  on 
April  i,  1886,  he  asked  to  be  relieved  from  command 
of  that  department.  On  April  26. 1  was  assigned  by 
President  Cleveland  to  the  command.  It  seemed  a 
very  undesirable  duty  and  a  most  difficult  under- 
taking. Under  a  military  rule  that  at  that  time  had 
just  been  adopted,  I  was  deprived  of  my  personal 
staff  officers  and  was  obliged  to  proceed  to  Arizona 
alone.  I  took  with  me,  at  my  own  expense,  Mr.  J. 
Frank  Brown,  who  was  afterward  employed  as  clerk 
and  secretary.  I  knew  but  few  of  the  officers  or  troops 
serving  in  that  department,  and  less  of  the  topography 
of  the  country.  I  had,  however,  followed  the  history 
of  those  Indian  hostilities,  and  traced  the  movements 
of  the  Indians  on  the  military  maps. 

On  arriving  at  Fort  Bowie,  Arizona,  I  assumed  com- 
mand of  the  department  and  immediately  went  on  a 
tour  of  inspection  to  the  different  military  garrisons 
and  camps  in  the  field.  I  divided  the  country  up  into 
districts  of  observation,  and  made  the  post  comman- 
ders responsible  for  keeping  their  districts  clear  of 
hostile  Indians,  and  issued  the  following  general  order: 

HEADQUARTERS,  DEPARTMENT  OP  ARIZONA, 
In  the  field,  FORT  BOWIE,  A.  T., 

April  20,  1886. 
GENERAL  FIELD  ORDERS,  No.  7. 

The  following  instructions  are  issued  for  the  information 
and  guidance  of  troops  serving  in  the  southern  portions  of 
Arizona  and  New  Mexico. 

221 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

The  chief  object  of  the  troops  will  be  to  capture  or  destroy 
any  band  of  hostile  Apache  Indians  found  in  this  section  of 
country;  and  to  this  end  the  most  vigorous  and  persistent 
efforts  will  be  required  of  all  officers  and  soldiers  until  the 
object  is  accomplished. 

To  better  facilitate  this  duty  and  afford  as  far  as  practicable 
protection  to  the  scattered  settlements,  the  territory  is  sub- 
divided into  districts  of  observation  as  shown  upon  maps 
furnished  by  the  department  engineer  officer,  and  these  will 
be  placed  under  commanding  officers  to  be  hereafter  desig- 
nated. 

Each  command  will  have  a  sufficient  number  of  troops  and 
the  necessary  transportation  to  thoroughly  examine  the 
district  of  country  to  which  it  is  assigned,  and  will  be  ex- 
pected to  keep  such  section  clear  of  hostile  Indians. 

The  signal  detachments  will  be  placed  upon  the  highest 
peaks  and  prominent  lookouts  to  discover  any  movements  of 
Indians  and  to  transmit  messages  between  the  different 
camps. 

The  infantry  will  be  used  in  hunting  through  the  groups 
and  ranges  of  mountains  the  resorts  of  the  Indians,  occupy- 
ing the  important  passes  in  the  mountains,  guarding  sup- 
plies, etc. 

A  sufficient  number  of  reliable  Indians  will  be  used  as 
auxiliaries  to  discover  any  signs  of  hostile  Indians,  and  as 
trailers. 

The  cavalry  will  be  used  in  light  scouting  parties,  with 
a  sufficient  force  held  in  readiness  at  all  times  to  make  the 
most  persistent  and  effective  pursuit. 

To  avoid  any  advantage  the  Indians  may  have  by  a  relay  of 
horses,  where  a  troop  or  squadron  commander  is  near  the 
hostile  Indians  he  will  be  justified  in  dismounting  one-half 
of  his  command  and  selecting  the  lightest  and  best  riders  to 
make  pursuit  by  the  most  vigorous  forced  marches  until  the 
strength  of  all  the  animals  of  his  command  shall  have  been 
exhausted. 

In  this  way  a  command  should,  under  a  judicious  leader, 
capture  a  band  of  Indians  or  drive  them  from  one  hundred 
and  fifty  to  two  hundred  miles  in  forty-eight  hours  through  a 
country  favorable  for  cavalry  movements;  and  the  horses 
of  the  troops  will  be  trained  for  this  purpose 

222 


FROM    ALASKA   TO   ARIZONA 

All  the  commanding  officers  will  make  themselves  thor- 
oughly familiar  with  the  sections  of  country  under  their 
charge  and  will  use  every  means  to  give  timely  information 
regarding  the  movements  of  hostile  Indians  to  their  superiors 
or  others  acting  in  concert  with  them,  in  order  that  fresh 
troops  may  intercept  the  hostiles  or  take  up  the  pursuit. 

Commanding  officers  are  expected  to  continue  a  pursuit 
until  capture  or  until  they  are  assured  a  fresh  command  is  on 
the  trail. 

All  camps  and  movements  of  troops  will  be  concealed  as 
far  as  possible,  and  every  effort  will  be  made  at  all  times  by 
the  troops  to  discover  hostile  Indians  before  being  seen  by 
them. 

To  avoid  ammunition  getting  into  the  hands  of  hostile 
Indians  every  cartridge  will  be  rigidly  accounted  for,  and 
when  they  are  used  in  the  field  the  empty  shells  will  be 
effectually  destroyed. 

Friendly  relations  will  be  encouraged  between  the  troops 
and  citizens  of  the  country,  and  all  facilities  rendered  for 
the  prompt  interchange  of  reliable  information  regarding  the 
movements  of  hostile  Indians. 

Field  reports  will  be  made  on  the  tenth,  twentieth,  and 
thirtieth  of  each  month,  giving  the  exact  location  of  troops 
and  the  strength  and  condition  of  commands. 

By  command  of  BRIGADIER-GENERAL  MILES. 
WILLIAM  A.  THOMPSON,  Captain  Fourth  Cavalry,  A.A.A.G. 

I  detailed  Capt.  W.  A.  Thompson,  Lieutenants 
Dapray,  Stan  ton,  Gatewood,  and  Clay,  who  rendered 
most  excellent  service  as  staff  officers.  The  field  of 
operation  of  the  hostile  Indians  was  very  extensive. 
They  roamed  over  the  country  from  the  northern  part 
of  Arizona  for  two  hundred  miles  south  of  the  Mexican 
border,  and  east  and  west  from  the  border  of  Texas  to 
near  the  border  of  California.  I  established  a  system 
of  heliostatic  communication  by  intrenching  small 
detachments  of  troops  upon  mountain  peaks  and  high 
points  of  observation,  overlooking  the  valleys.  By  the 

223' 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

use  of  the  heliostat  they  could  communicate  rapidly 
over  a  good  part  of  Arizona  and  New  Mexico.  The 
system  was  of  great  importance  to  the  military 
forces. 

Having  completed  these  arrangements,  I  looked  for 
a  suitable  command  to  take  up  the  pursuit  of  the 
Indians  south  of  the  Mexican  border. 

At  Fort  Huachuca  I  found  the  commander  for  such 
a  force,  Capt.  H.  W.  Lawton,  of  the  Fourth  Cavalry, 
who,  as  a  young  officer,  had  rendered  distinguished 
services  in  the  Civil  War  and  most  excellent  services 
in  Indian  campaigns  on  the  frontier  in  Texas,  Arizona, 
and  New  Mexico — a  resolute,  brave  officer,  active  and 
ambitious.  He  was  a  giant  in  stature,  and  a  man  of 
great  energy  and  endurance.  He  was  afterwards 
most  distinguished  in  Cuba  and  the  Philippines, 
where  he  was  killed,  as  a  major-general.  At  that 
time  he  was  the  ideal  leader  of  a  body  of  active, 
brave  men.  I  detailed  Lieutenants  Johnston,  Finley, 
Benson,  Brown,  Walsh,  and  Smith,  all  young,  efficient 
officers,  to  report  to  Lawton.  I  also  selected  for  his 
command  one  hundred  of  the  strongest  and  best 
soldiers  that  could  be  found,. all  excellent  riflemen,  and 
a  small  number  of  scouts,  guides,  and  friendly  Indian 
trailers.  I  also  detailed  for  this  force  Assistant  Sur- 
geon Leonard  Wood,  a  young  athlete  fresh  from 
Harvard  Medical  College,  and  directed  him  to  accom- 
pany the  troop  and  in  addition  to  his  professional 
duties  ascertain  if  the  best  athletes  in  our  service 
could  not  equal  in  activity  and  endurance  the  Apache 
warriors. 

The  commands  so  organized  and  equipped  awaited 

224 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

the  developments  of  the  Indians,  as  it  was  not  known 
at  that  time  in  what  district  they  were  located.  I  did 
not  expect  to  overcome  or  capture  them  in  a  single 
encounter,  but  adopted  the  same  methods  used  to 
capture  bands  of  wild  horses  years  ago  on  the  plains  of 
Texas — by  constantly  pursuing,  putting  in  fresh 
relays  and  finally  wearing  them  down.  This  method, 
though  it  took  five  months  to  accomplish,  proved  suc- 
cessful. The  Indians  soon  disclosed  their  position  by 
making  a  raid  from  Mexico  into  the  southwest  corner 
of  Arizona.  They  were  then  pursued  by  troops  under 
Captain  Lebo,  Lieuts.  Powhatan  H.  Clarke,  H.  C. 
Benson,  Capt.  C.  A.  P.  Hatfield,  and  Lieutenants 
Brown,  Walsh,  and  Brett;  the  latter  made  one  march 
of  twenty-four  hours  without  camping  and  eighteen 
hours  without  water. 

In  the  encounters  with  the  troops  the  Indians  were 
always  defeated,  but  made  good  their  escape.  They 
could  not,  however,  throw  the  commands  off  their 
trail,  but  were  constantly  pursued  in  New  Mexico, 
Arizona,  and  northern  Mexico.  Captain  Lawton's 
command  finally  took  up  the  trail  and  followed  them 
down  into  Old  Mexico,  to  the  Yaqui  River  country, 
some  two  hundred  miles  south  of  the  boundary.  By 
perseverance  and  tenacity  Lawton's  command  followed 
the  Apaches  for  three  months  over  the  roughest  moun- 
tain country  on  the  continent,  the  Indians  trying  by 
every  possible  device  to  throw  the  command  off  their 
trail.  They  frequently  abandoned  their  horses, 
crossed  the  rugged  mountains,  jumping  from  rock  to 
rock;  yet  the  sharp-eyed  Indian  scouts  with  Lawton 
would  pick  up  their  trail  where  it  was  impossible  for 

225 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

the  white  men  to  discover  any  trace  of  their  move- 
ments. 

Being  constantly  pursued  by  the  different  detach- 
ments and  commands  for  five  months,  they  were  worn 
down  and  in  condition  to  surrender.  After  the  fight 
with  the  troops  under  Captain  Hatfield  I  found  one  of 
their  wounded  warriors  who  had  made  his  way  back 
to  the  Apache  Agency.  He  reported  the  hostiles  in  an 
exhausted  condition.  When  he  was  sufficiently  re- 
covered, I  sent  him,  under  charge  of  Lieutenant  Gate- 
wood,  to  the  hostile  camp  with  a  demand  for  its 
surrender.  In  the  mean  time  Captain  Lawton  had 
also  opened  communication  with  them  through  the 
efforts  of  Lieutenants  Wilder  and  Finley.  Geronimo 
sent  word  to  Lawton  that  he  would  surrender  to  the 
highest  authority.  This  was  communicated  to  me, 
and  I  answered  that  if  he  sent  an  assurance  that  he 
was  acting  in  good  faith  I  would  go  down  to  meet  him 
near  the  Mexican  border.  He  sent  his  brother  to  Fort 
Bowie,  Arizona,  as  an  earnest  of  his  honest  intentions, 
and  for  eleven  days  his  camp  marched  north  near  the 
troops  of  Captain  Lawton.  I  went  down  to  Skeleton 
Canon,  near  the  Mexican  line,  and  there  met  Lawton 's 
command,  with  the  Indians  camped  a  short  distance 
away.  Geronimo  came  to  me  to  ask  what  disposition 
would  be  made  of  him  in  case  he  surrendered.  He 
said  that  if  they  were  all  to  be  killed  he  might  as  well 
die  fighting  at  once.  He  prayed  only  that  we  would 
spare  his  life  and  those  of  his  people. 

He  was  told  that  he  must  surrender  as  a  prisoner  of 
war  and  accept  whatever  disposition  the  government 
deemed  best  to  make  of  him  and  his  followers;  that 

226 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

the  United  States  military  authorities  were  not  accus- 
tomed to  kill  their  prisoners,  and  that  their  future 
would  depend  upon  the  orders  and  decision  of  the 
President  at  Washington.  He  was  informed  that  I 
had  directed  General  Wade  to  move  all  the  Indians  at 
the  Apache  Agency  in  northern  Arizona  out  of  the 
Territory,  and  that  he  and  his  people  would  be  re- 
moved; that  Indian  depredations  and  atrocities  had 
been  endured  long  enough  and  must  end  forever  in 
that  country.  He  was  in  no  position  to  dictate  terms. 
I  explained  to  him  the  folly  of  contending  against  the 
military,  with  all  its  advantages  of  communication  and 
transportation.  While  watching  a  corporal  use  the 
heliostat  and  flash  a  message  in  a  few  seconds  by  the 
sun's  rays  a  day's  journey  for  his  horse,  he  was  struck 
with  awe  and  amazement.  He  sent  an  Indian  runner 
to  Natchez,  who  remained  out  in  the  mountains,  to  tell 
him  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  a  power  he  could  not 
understand,  and  told  Natchez  to  come  in  and  come 
quick.  He  afterward  stated  that  he  had  seen  these 
flashes  high  up  on  the  mountain  peaks,  but  thought 
they  were  spirits  and  not  men. 

They  then  formally  surrendered,  and  placed  them- 
selves entirely  under  our  control.  Soon  after  the 
council  a  violent  thunderstorm  swept  over  the  coun- 
try. As  friend  and  foe  were  crowded  under  the  very 
sparse  shelter,  I  explained  to  Geronimo  and  Natchez 
that  I  hoped  it  was  a  good  omen,  that  there  was 
evidently  a  silver  lining  to  that  war  cloud,  and  that  the 
sunshine  of  peace  would  bless  that  land  after  the  tur- 
moil of  relentless  war. 

The  day  following  I  took  Geronimo  and  Natchez, 

227 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  four  other  of  the  principal  men,  with  the  escort  of 
a  troop  of  cavalry,  and  made  a  march  of  sixty-five 
miles  to  Fort  Bowie;  Captain  Lawton  following  three 
days  later  with  the  balance  of  the  Indians. 

There  was  quite  a  demand  at  the  time  for  the  imme- 
diate trial  and  execution  of  the  principal  Indians,  but 
it  would  have  been  impossible  to  have  obtained  an  un- 
prejudiced jury  and  difficult  to  obtain  the  evidence  of 
actual  participation  of  individual  Indians  in  the 
atrocities.  So  intense  was  the  feeling  against  the 
Indians  in  that  Territory  that  it  was  even  suggested 
that  the  braces  of  the  railroad  bridges  be  destroyed  in 
order  to  wreck  the  train  conveying  them  to  Florida. 
Under  all  the  circumstances,  I  deemed  it  best  to 
have  all  of  the  Apaches  removed  to  a  distant  part  of 
the  country,  not  only  those  who  had  actually  been  in 
the  field,  but  those  at  the  agency,  who  had  given  aid 
and  support  and  furnished  supplies,  ammunition,  and 
recruits  with  which  to  continue  hostilities. 

As  they  moved  out  under  the  escort  of  the  Fourth 
Cavalry  from  Fort  Bowie  the  military  band  played 
"Auld  Lang  Syne,"  an  appropriate  finale  to  their 
departure  from  the  country  they  had  terrified  for 
years.  A  small  band,  under  Mangus,  that  remained 
out,  was  pursued  for  weeks  by  Lieut.  C.  E.  Johnston 
and  finally  captured  by  troops  under  Capt.  Chas.  L. 
Cooper.  Thus  the  country  was  cleared  of  the  devas- 
tating and  terrifying  presence  of  the  Apaches. 

There  has  seldom  appeared  a  more  ruthless  marau- 
der than  Geronimo.  He  had  the  most  determined  face 
and  sharp,  piercing  eye  that  I  have  ever  seen.  Natchez 
was  the  hereditary  chief  of  the  Apaches,  a  tall,  slender 

228 


GERONIMO,  CHIEF  OF  THE  APACHES 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

young  warrior,  whose  dignity  and  grace  of  movement 
would  become  any  prince. 

The  capture  and  removal  of  all  the  Apaches  from 
that  country,  and  the  establishment  of  permanent 
peace  occasioned  universal  rejoicing  with  the  people  of 
those  Territories.  Mines  that  had  been  closed  and 
practically  abandoned  were  then  reopened,  and  the 
owners,  who  had  not  dared  to  travel  except  by  night 
or  with  a  strong  escort,  were  free  to  go  anywhere  un- 
molested. The  value  of  horse  and  cattle  ranches  in- 
creased fifty  per  cent. 

I  received  very  cordial  and  valuable  assistance  from 
Governor  Ross,  of  New  Mexico,  formerly  United  States 
Senator  from  Kansas,  and  Governors  Zulick  and 
Hughes,  of  Arizona;  also  most  courteous  assistance 
and  friendly  co-operation  from  Gov.  Louis  E.  Torres, 
of  Sonora,  Mexico. 

The  people  of  Arizona  and  New  Mexico,  with  marked 
kindness  and  generosity,  presented  me  with  a  very 
handsome  sword  made  by  Tiffany.  The  Damascus 
blade,  grip,  and  large  India  star  sapphire  are  the  only 
parts  of  the  sword  and  scabbard  not  solid  gold.  Its 
beauty  of  design  and  most  artistic  workmanship 
render  it  a  treasure  as  well  as  a  valuable  work  of  art. 
The  presentation  ceremony  was  the  occasion  of  a 
celebration,  reception,  and  banquet  at  Tucson,  Ari- 
zona, in  1887. 

In  addressing  the  Society  of  Pioneers  at  the  ban- 
quet I  took  occasion  to  call  attention  to  the  all-impor- 
tant subject  of  irrigation.  This  was  two  years  before 
our  government  took  its  first  action  toward  promot- 
ing that  important  measure.  Very  soon  afterward  I 

16  229 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

wrote  an  article  for  the  North  American  Review,  which 
was  published  in  March,  1890,  under  the  title  "Our 
Unwatered  Empire."  This  was  embodied  in  the 
arguments  advocating  our  national  system  of  irriga- 
tion. Hon.  Francis  G.  Newlands,  now  Senator  from 
Nevada,  chairman  of  a  committee  of  Congress,  while 
urging  the  enactment  of  his  bill  to  establish  the 
system,  made  use  of  the  article  in  the  following  lan- 
guage, May  14,  1902: 

I  shall  also  add  as  an  appendix  to  my  remarks  an  article l 
written  by  General  Miles  over  twelve  years  ago  and  published 
in  the  North  American  Review  of  March,  1890,  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  "  Our  Unwatered  Empire."  This  article,  broad,  com- 
prehensive, and  statesmanlike,  covers  all  the  phases  of  the 
irrigation  question  and  presents  every  consideration  that 
should  appeal  to  enlightened  legislation.  No  speech  in  the 
Senate  or  in  the  House  could  present  the  question  in  a  more 
intelligent,  thorough,  and  attractive  way,  and  I  shall  re- 
publish  this,  not  only  because  it  presents  the  views  of  a  man 
of  distinction,  who,  not  content  with  prominence  in  the  art 
of  war,  has  also  trained  himself  in  the  arts  of  peace  and  in 
those  great  constructive  policies  which  mean  the  upbuilding 
of  a  nation,  but  also  because  this  article,  printed  in  1890,  in- 
dicates that  the  question  was  thoroughly  understood  twelve 
years  ago;  that  as  nothing  can  now  be  added  to  the  argument 
then  presented,  so  nothing  can  be  added  twelve  or  twenty 
years  hence.  .  .  . 

While  the  eastern  journals  made  light  of  and  in 
some  cases  scoffed  the  idea,  the  press  of  the  western 
country  universally  indorsed  the  article.  The  Arizona 
Star  of  September  26,  1902,  said: 

General  Miles,  in  a  speech  before  the  Arizona  pioneers  in 
Tucson,  gave  the  substance  of  this  able  article,  which  made 
a  strong  impression  upon  our  people.  .  .  .  The  declamation 

^  *  See  Appendix  A. 

230 


FROM    ALASKA    TO    ARIZONA 

of  General  Miles  now  seems  prophetic  when  we  contemplate 
what  has  come  to  pass.  .  .  .  The  first  contribution  to  the 
magazines  of  the  country  on  the  question  of  irrigation  and 
the  reclamation  of  arid  America  was  from  the  pen  of  General 
Miles.  .  .  .  The  message  was  the  birth  of  the  irrigation 
movement  that  found  its  fruitage  in  the  National  Irrigation 
Law,  which  is  now  on  our  statute  books. 

Since  that  time  our  government  has  appropriated 
more  than  $60,000,000  for  water  storage  and  the 
improvement  of  our  arid  lands.  The  government  is 
now  receiving  a  revenue  of  from  7  to  10  per  cent, 
interest,  and  the  benefit  to  the  citizens  and  the 
country  is  inestimable. 

Arizona  and  New  Mexico  had  many  features  of  in- 
terest for  me — healthful  climate,  productive  soil,  and 
rich  mineral  deposits.  It  has  three  attractions  worth 
a  journey  from  the  Atlantic  to  see.  The  petrified  for- 
ests, the  Grand  Canon  of  Colorado,  and  the  beauty  and 
grandeur  of  the  sunrise  and  sunset  in  that  clear,  rare- 
fied atmosphere  are  something  unequaled  elsewhere. 

In  changing  my  military  headquarters,  in  1887,  to 
southern  California  I  enjoyed  a  tour  of  duty  in  that 
veritable  "garden  of  America."  Its  scenery  and 
climate  are  unequaled  in  Florida,  Europe,  or  Japan. 

In  the  ordinary  promotion  of  the  army,  I  was  as- 
signed, in  1888,  to  the  command  of  the  military  di- 
vision of  the  Pacific,  with  headquarters  at  San  Fran- 
cisco, and  completed  my  ten  years  of  service  on  the 
Pacific  coast  amid  most  enjoyable  surroundings.  The 
people  of  that  part  of  our  country  are  very  little  under- 
stood. There  we  find  the  true  American  enterprise 
and  independence.  The  pioneers  who  first  went  to 
that  remote  region  were  a  most  resolute  and  strong 

231 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

body  of  men  and  noble  women,  and  the  succeeding 
generation  has  grown  up  there  well  educated,  intelli- 
gent, and  patriotic.  They  will  compare  favorably 
with  the  citizens  of  any  part  of  our  country,  and  have 
the  advantage  of  being  more  familiar  with  the  entire 
country  than  those  reared  in  eastern  communities. 


XII 

THE    LAST   INDIAN    WAR 

MY  transfer  from  the  Division  of  the  Pacific,  with 
headquarters  at  San  Francisco,  to  the  Division 
of  the  Missouri,  with  headquarters  at  Chicago,  in  the 
autumn  of  1889,  was,  in  many  respects,  agreeable,  but 
made  with  some  regrets.  I  was  intensely  interested  in 
the  Pacific  coast  country.  I  loved  the  freedom,  enter- 
prise, and  manly  qualities  of  the  splendid  type  of 
American  citizenship  found  there.  It  is  the  same  ad- 
venturous, resolute  fortitude  that  settled  our  eastern 
country,  and  the  spirit  has  moved  westward  with  the 
course  of  civilization,  until  it  has  embraced  a  vast 
continent  and  transformed  it  into  the  most  productive 
and  prosperous  region  of  the  globe.  I  was  glad  to 
mingle  again  with  the  people  of  the  middle  and  eastern 
sections  of  our  country;  to  see  the  changes  that  had 
been  wrought  in  a  few  decades,  the  evidences  of  great 
prosperity  and  accumulated  wealth. 

I  found  my  station  at  Chicago  most  agreeable.  Of 
all  our  great  commercial  centers,  there  is  not  one  that 
surpasses  it  in  business  enterprise,  in  public  spirit,  or 
in  universal  interest  in  everything  that  pertains  to  the 
welfare  of  that  great  metropolis,  and  whose  people 
have  more  confidence  in  the  future  of  their  city.  Water 
communications  have  built  up  great  marts  of  com- 

233 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

merce  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  but  Chicago  has 
the  advantage  of  the  Great  Lakes  and  a  system  of 
railways  that  have  become  the  great  avenues  of 
commerce,  reaching  to  every  section  of  our  country. 
The  hospitality  of  its  people  is  in  marked  contrast 
to  the  rigor  and  severity  of  its  climate. 

In  my  assignment  to  that  division  I  had  hoped 
that  I  had  heard  the  last  of  Indian  depredations  and 
war,  yet  I  had  scarcely  assumed  command  when  I 
began  to  hear  rumors  of  disaffection  and  unrest  and 
a  threatened  uprising  of  the  different  tribes  scattered 
over  the  western  half  of  our  country. 

The  Indian  orators  were  haranguing  large  groups 
wherever  they  could  be  assembled  in  the  camps.  The 
exhorters,  the  so-called  prophets,  as  well  as  the  in- 
triguing leaders,  were  influencing  the  Indians  in  a 
religious  belief  and  inspiring  a  hope  in  the  hearts  of 
a  doomed  race  that  some  divine  interposition  was 
about  to  rescue  them  from  their  impending  fate. 
They  were  being  taught  certain  ceremonies,  to  chant 
improvised  sacred  songs,  and  the  ghost-dance  was 
introduced  as  a  sacred  observance.  They  indulged 
in  this  mysterious  worship,  chanting,  crying,  or  sing- 
ing weird  and  solemn  music,  using  various  incanta- 
tions expressing  joy  or  supplication,  until  they  were 
wrought  up,  in  many  cases,  to  a  wild  frenzy. 

Indian  hostilities  have  originated  from  a  great 
variety  of  causes — from  gross  frauds,  injustice,  and 
a  total  disregard  of  obligations  of  treaties  on  the  part 
of  our  people ;  from  the  aggressive  tide  of  immigration ; 
from  acts  of  violence,  and  from  vague  theories  of  their 
prophets  and  dreamers,  "medicine  men,"  who  under- 

234 


THE    LAST    INDIAN    WAR 

took  to  fathom  the  mystery  of  the  future  by  their 
limited  knowledge  of  the  past.  This  last  hope  and 
belief  of  an  unfortunate  race  was  founded  on  the 
philosophy  of  the  Christian  religion.  They  had  been 
told  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  that  the  Messiah 
would  return  to  his  own  people — the  meek  and  lowly, 
the  down-trodden  and  oppressed  race,  and  not  to  the 
haughty  and  cruel.  They  had  also  been  taught  that 
the  generations  that  had  gone  before  would  be  re- 
stored to  life;  and,  strange  as  it  might  seem,  an 
unknown  and  insignificant  man  living  in  the  far  dis- 
tant country  of  Nevada  assumed  the  character  of 
the  Redeemer,  first  proclaiming  secretly  to  a  few  that 
he  was  the  Messiah  returned  to  earth  to  bless  his 
chosen  people.  The  impostor  sent  one  or  two  trusted 
emissaries  to  the  far-distant  tribes  east  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  to  tell  some  of  the  disaffected  Indians  in 
each  tribe  of  the  presence  of  the  Messiah  near  Walker 
Lake,  in  the  sparsely  settled  State  of  Nevada.  One 
remarkable  Indian  characteristic  is  their  capacity  for 
keeping  their  secrets,  concealing  their  woes  and  the 
spirit  of  revenge  until  a  time  when  they  plan  to  sur- 
prise their  enemies  and  break  forth  into  open  hostili- 
ties. This  secret  was  kept  for  more  than  two  years. 
The  year  before  there  was  any  open  manifestation  of 
an  Indian  war  three  men  left  the  large  tribes  located 
in  northern  and  southern  Dakota,  and  so  secretly 
did  they  leave  and  move  that  their  absence  was  not 
known  to  the  agent  or  any  of  the  government  em- 
ployees for  one  year.  These  men  were  named  Kick- 
ing Bear,  Short  Bull,  and  Porcupine.  The  first  was 
a  tall,  stalwart  savage,  a  fierce  fighting  man,  a 

235 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

natural  leader  and  ideal  warrior;  the  second,  a  small, 
sharp-featured  dreamer,  who,  if  he  had  been  a  white 
man,  would  have  been  an  agitator  and  exhorter 
rather  than  a  leader.  The  third  was  a  keen,  wiry, 
active  Indian,  hostile  to  the  white  race  and  devotedly 
interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  Indians.  These  men, 
who  could  neither  read  nor  speak  the  English  lan- 
guage, journeyed  three  hundred  miles  to  the  Crow 
camp  in  the  Northwest,  thence  west  to  the  Shoshones, 
and  still  farther  west  to  the  tribes  living  in  Utah  and 
Nevada.  They  traveled  on  horseback,  on  foot,  and 
by  rail,  finally  reaching  the  camp  of  the  so-called 
Messiah,  who  received  them  with  cordiality,  but  with 
severe  formality.  He  proclaimed  to  them  that  the 
prophecy  made  nearly  two  thousand  years  ago  had 
been  fulfilled;  that  their  own  land  was  to  be  trans- 
formed into  the  Happy  Hunting  Ground,  and  that 
all  the  departed  Indians  were  to  be  restored  to  life. 
He  told  them  that  he  was  about  to  move  eastward, 
when  there  would  be  driven  before  him  vast  herds 
of  wild  horses,  buffalo,  elk,  deer,  antelope — every- 
thing the  Indians  prized  most,  and,  as  he  moved  east, 
the  dead  Indians  would  rise  from  the  dust  and  join 
the  innumerable  throng.  It  was  an  ideal  Indian 
heaven,  such 'as  had  been  the  hope  and  prayer  of 
those  living  as  well  as  of  the  generations  that  had 
gone  before. 

He  taught  them  this  religious  theory  as  well  as 
mystic  ceremonies  and  modes  of  worship  before  un- 
known to  them.  They,  in  turn,  were  to  go  on  before 
and  proclaim  this  dispensation  to  the  various  tribes 
who  were  ready  to  receive  it  from  the  Messiah.  The 

236 


THE    LAST    INDIAN    WAR 

missionaries  returned  as  they  went,  visiting  the  vari- 
ous tribes  and  telling  them  secretly  of  this  new  revela- 
tion. Retracing  the  original  journey  back  to  their 
own  camps,  some  twelve  hundred  miles  distant,  it 
was  several  months  after  their  return  before  it  was 
even  known  to  the  government  officials  that  they 
had  been  absent.  This  new  dispensation  was  received 
with  warm  hearts,  especially  as  it  came  at  a  time 
when  the  Indians  were  depressed  by  the  mal-adminis- 
tration  of  their  affairs.  Their  treaties  had  not  been 
fulfilled,  their  supplies  were  overdue,  and  they  were 
suffering  for  food.  The  hostile  element  received  the 
information  with  great  joy,  and  when  it  was  com- 
municated to  Sitting  Bull  it  aroused  the  turbulent 
nature  of  that  great  war  chief,  and  awakened  his 
ambition  and  hope  to  free  his  country  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  white  race,  whom  he  had  long  hated  with 
all  the  ferocity  of  his  savage  nature.  He  said  that 
they  should  not  await  the  coming  of  the  Messiah, 
but  should  arise  in  one  great  body  and  go  forth  to 
meet  and  greet  him.  He  immediately  sent  runners 
to  every  tribe  of  which  he  had  any  knowledge  in  the 
great  Northwest — the  Minneconjoux,  Sans  Arcs,  Oga- 
lallas,  Cheyennes,  Brul6s,  Gros  Ventres,  Yanktonais, 
and  even  the  friendly  Fiegans,  Mandans,  and  others. 
He  also  sent  runners  into  Canada  to  Inkpaduta's  band 
and  other  tribes  which  had  been  on  friendly  terms 
with  the  white  race,  appealing  to  them  to  rise  and 
leave  their  reservations  in  a  body,  congregate  near 
the  base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  journey  west- 
ward until  they  should  meet  the  Messiah,  welcome 
and  escort  him  in  his  triumphant  march  toward  the 

237 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

rising  sun.  They  knew  that  in  their  various  cam- 
paigns against  the  white  race  they  had  made  long 
expeditions  south,  even  to  the  territory  of  Old 
Mexico  and  north  to  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  living 
upon  wild  game  then  in  great  abundance.  Now,  the 
buffalo  having  disappeared,  the  plains  and  valleys 
were  dotted  with  domestic  animals,  which  would  fur- 
nish an  ample  supply  of  food  and  horses  for  remounts. 
Nothing  could  be  more  fascinating  to  the  savage 
nature  than  such  a  dream  or  superstition.  It  con- 
sumed the  heart  and  soul  of  the  entire  Indian  race. 
With  the  more  hostile  savages,  it  rekindled  the 
flames  of  hostility  and  revenge  which  had  been 
smoldering  for  years.  They  believed  their  prayers 
would  be  answered,  their  woes  righted,  and  their 
wrongs  atoned  for.  They  believed  that  their  sub- 
jugation would  be  followed  by  liberty,  and  that  the 
limited  power  of  their  race  was  to  be  increased  by 
the  unnumbered  host  that  was  to  appear.  It  was  a 
threatened  uprising  of  colossal  proportions,  extend- 
ing over  a  far  greater  territory  than  did  the  con- 
federation inaugurated  by  the  Prophet  and  led  by 
Tecumseh,  or  the  conspiracy  of  Pontiac,  and  only 
the  prompt  action  of  the  military  prevented  its  exe- 
cution. I  concluded  that  if  the  so-called  Messiah 
was  to  appear  in  that  country,  Sitting  Bull  had  better 
be  out  of  it,  and  I  considered  it  of  the  first  impor- 
tance to  secure  his  arrest  and  removal  from  that 
country. 

My  first  effort  in  that  direction  proved  a  failure, 
owing  to  adverse  influence  that  was  used  to  defeat 
my  purpose.  However,  I  sent  a  positive  order, 

238 


THE    LAST    INDIAN    WAR 

directed  to  the  commanding  officer  of  the  nearest 
military  station,  to  secure  the  person  of  Sitting  Bull 
without  delay.  This  order  was  sent  to  the  com- 
manding officer  at  Fort  Yates,  North  Dakota,  who 
detailed  a  troop  of  cavalry  and  a  few  trusted  friendly 
Indian  police,  under  the  command  of  Maj.  E.  G. 
Fechet,  an  experienced,  judicious  officer,  who  exe- 
cuted the  order  with  great  celerity;  but  even  his 
prompt  action  came  very  near  being  too  late.  A  few 
hours'  delay  would  have  been  fatal,  as  Sitting  Bull, 
with  some  two  hundred  trusted  warriors,  had  made 
preparation  to  leave  that  morning  and  join  the  great 
hostile  camp  which  was  then  assembled  in  the  Bad 
Lands  of  South  Dakota,  preparatory  to  their  move- 
ment west.  Major  Fechet  moved  his  command  at 
night  some  thirty  miles  to  the  close  proximity  of 
Sitting  Bull's  camp,  and  sent  his  Indian  police  for- 
ward to  arrest  the  great  war  chief.  They  proceeded 
to  Sitting  Bull's  lodge  and,  entering  it,  informed  him 
that  he  was  a  prisoner,  and  that  he  must  go  with 
them.  He  protested,  but  to  no  avail.  They  had 
proceeded  but  a  few  steps  when  he  raised  the  war-cry 
which  aroused  his  followers,  who  rushed  to  his  rescue. 
Then  occurred  a  short,  desperate  Indian  combat,  in 
which  Sitting  Bull  and  quite  a  number  of  his  im- 
mediate followers  were  killed,  as  well  as  five  of  the 
principal  friendly  Indian  police  who  had  made  the 
arrest.  The  remainder,  however,  held  their  position 
until  the  prompt  arrival  of  the  troops,  who  dispersed 
the  hostile  Indians  in  every  direction.  It  is  a  little 
singular  that  the  last  real  encounter  of  this  greatest 
of  Indian  chieftains  should  have  been  a  tragedy  in 

239 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

which  he  was  to  fall  by  the  hands  of  men  of  his  own 
race.  He  was  the  strongest  type  of  the  hostile  Indian 
that  this  country  has  produced.  His  reputation  had 
been  made  by  courage,  energy,  and  intense  hostility 
to  the  white  race  in  his  early  days.  He  had  gradually 
risen  to  leadership  until  he  became  the  great  or- 
ganizing or  controlling  spirit  of  the  hostile  element. 
None  of  the  other  Indians  possessed  such  power 
to  draw  and  mold  the  hearts  of  his  people  to  one 
purpose,  and  his  fall  appeared  to  be  the  death-knell 
of  the  Indian  supremacy  in  that  western  country. 

While  this  was  going  on  great  numbers  of  the 
Indians  left  their  agencies;  abandoning  their  little 
homes  and  unharvested  fields,  and,  in  some  cases, 
destroying  their  property  as  they  left,  they  had 
moved  to  the  very  broken  country  known  as  the 
Bad  Lands  of  South  Dakota.  It  would  be  impos- 
sible to  describe  that  country.  It  appears  to  have 
been  the  result  of  volcanic  action.  It  was  a  mass  of 
barren  hills,  narrow  valleys,  ravines,  canons,  mounds, 
and  buttes,  almost  devoid  of  trees  and  with  very  little 
verdure.  By  following  circuitous  trails  one  could  ride 
on  horseback  over  portions  of  it,  but  it  was  wholly 
impracticable  for  wagons,  and  so  extensive  that  it 
afforded  an  excellent  rendezvous  or  refuge  for  hostile 
Indians.  As  the  Indian  supplies  were  exhausted  they 
could  send  out  in  almost  any  direction  and  find  some 
game — deer,  elk,  or  domestic  cattle — to  supply  them 
with  food.  They  were  abundantly  supplied  with 
horses  and  well  equipped  with  arms  and  ammunition. 

Here  the  doctrine  of  the  impostor  was  openly  and 
earnestly  proclaimed,  leaders  haranguing  the  camps 

240 


THE    LAST    INDIAN    WAR 

night  and  day,  rehearsing  the  woes  of  the  Indians  and 
the  promise  of  the  Messiah.  Everything  was  done 
to  arouse  the  dormant  animosity  and  spirit  of  revenge. 
Runners  were  sent  to  the  different  agencies,  calling 
upon  them  to  join  this  great  gathering.  When  the 
Indians  assumed  this  threatening  attitude  the  mili- 
tary authorities  of  the  government  were  obliged  to 
take  prompt  and  decided  action.  A  large  part  of 
the  available  troops  of  the  army  was  assembled  in 
that  Division,  prepared  for  a  campaign.  Troops  were 
sent  from  as  far  west  as  the  Pacific  coast.  Fortu- 
nately a  branch  of  the  Burlington  Railroad,  which 
penetrated  that  country,  could  be  utilized  in  the  dis- 
position of  the  troops.  The  principal  Indian  camp 
was  located  near  the  center  of  the  angle  formed  by 
the  main  line  and  the  branch  of  the  Burlington  road ; 
and  by  distributing  troops  at  available  points  on  the 
two  lines,  we  were  enabled  to  partly  envelop  them, 
and  at  the  same  time  place  a  barrier  to  the  west  of 
them,  thereby  preventing  their  contemplated  move- 
ment in  that  direction. 

As  soon  as  a  sufficient  force  was  assembled  and 
placed  the  troops  were  gradually  moved  toward  the 
Indian  position,  pressing  them  back  toward  their 
agency.  In  the  mean  time  the  camp  under  Big  Foot, 
a  noted  Indian  chief,  left  its  agency  on  the  Missouri 
River  with  the  intention  of  joining  the  hostile  camp 
assembled  in  the  Bad  Lands.  A  strong  force  of 
cavalry  was  sent  to  intercept  them,  and  so  far  suc- 
ceeded as  to  come  in  close  proximity  with  them, 
causing  them  to  halt.  A  parley  occurred,  but  the 
commanding  officer,  instead  of  insisting  upon  their 

241 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

disarmament  and  return  to  their  agency,  took  a 
promise  that  they  would  do  so  and  returned  the 
troops  to  camp,  whereupon  the  Indians,  as  soon  as 
night  came  on,  escaped  and  continued  their  journey 
toward  the  Bad  Lands. 

Another  force  was  ordered  to  intercept  them,  which 
was  done  before  they  reached  the  main  camp  of  the 
hostiles,  and  a  demand  made  for  their  surrender. 
This  they  agreed  to  do,  and  camped  near  the  troops 
that  night.  The  next  morning  a  formal  demand  was 
made  for  their  arms,  whereupon  the  Indian  warriors 
came  out  into  the  open  field  and  laid  their  arms  on 
the  ground.  While  they  were  being  searched,  and 
a  party  that  had  been  sent  into  camp  was  searching 
for  arms,  a  controversy  or  misunderstanding  of  some 
kind  occurred,  and  the  Indians  getting  the  impression 
that  they  were  going  to  be  killed,  commenced  what  was 
known  as  a  ghost -dance,  one  of  its  ceremonies  being 
to  take  up  dust  and  throw  it  over  the  warriors,  under 
the  superstitious  belief  that  they  could  be  made  in- 
vulnerable to  the  bullets  of  the  troops.  This  was 
continued  for  a  brief  time  when  hostilities  com- 
menced, the  Indians  making  a  rush  for  their  camps, 
the  troops  being  unfortunately  so  placed  that  some 
of  them  were  in  the  line  of  fire.  Many  of  the  shots 
directed  at  the  warriors  went  straight  into  the  camp 
of  women  and  children.  A  general  m61e*e  and  mas- 
sacre occurred,  in  which  a  large  number  of  men, 
women,  and  children  were  killed  and  wounded;  so 
much  so  that  the  commanding  officer  reported  that 
the  camp  or  village  had  been  destroyed. 

The  Indians  fled  in  all  directions,  pursued  by  the 

242 


THE    LAST    INDIAN    WAR 

troops,  and  the  bodies  of  the  dead  and  wounded  were 
found  on  the  prairies,  some  of  them  at  quite  long 
distances  from  the  place  where  the  disturbance  oc- 
curred. I  have  never  felt  that  the  action  was  judi- 
cious or  justifiable,  and  have  always  believed  that  it 
could  have  been  avoided.  It  was  a  fatality,  how- 
ever, that  Indian  hostilities,  uprisings,  and  wars  should 
finally  close  in  a  deplorable  tragedy.  Regrettable  as 
it  was,  there  is  one  satisfaction  in  the  fact  that  for 
twenty  years  it  has  not  been  repeated,  and  I  hope  and 
trust  never  will  occur  again.  This  tragedy,  but  a 
short  distance  from  the  great  hostile  camp,  caused 
additional  excitement,  and  for  a  time  it  was  feared 
that  nothing  could  prevent  a  serious  outbreak  and 
devastating  war. 

Yet  the  troops  continued  their  slow  pressure,  mov- 
ing more  and  more  closely  to  the  main  Indian  camp, 
so  as  to  overawe  it  by  force,  and  at  the  same  time 
every  measure  was  taken  to  draw  them  back  to  a 
peaceful  condition  by  sending  messages  to  the  prin- 
cipal chiefs.  Fortunately  I  had  met  many  of  the 
leaders  on  former  occasions.  Many  of  them  had 
surrendered  to  me  before — in  the  campaigns  of  the 
Northwest — Broad  Trail,  Spotted  Eagle,  and  others — 
and  I  was  enabled  to  appeal  to  their  sense  of  reason 
and  better  judgment,  and  to  convince  them  of  the 
impossibility  of  the  theories  upon  which  they  were 
acting.  I  also  assured  them,  in  case  they  should  re- 
turn to  their  camp,  of  strict  compliance  with  the  terms 
of  their  treaty ;  that  a  representation  of  their  condition 
would  be  made  at  Washington,  and  that  I  would  be  their 
friend  if  they  would  surrender  and  follow  my  advice. 

243 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

This,  although  it  required  many  days  and  a  great 
effort,  finally  prevailed,  and  I  succeeded  in  drawing 
that  large  camp  back  to  their  agency,  where  they 
agreed  to  abandon  their  hostile  measures  and  follow 
my  directions.  This  was  one  of  the  most  gratifying 
events  of  my  life,  as  it  saved  the  country  from  a 
devastating  war  and  possibly  saved  the  lives  of 
thousands.  It  was  effected  without  the  Indians 
breaking  into  the  settlements,  and  without  the  loss 
of  a  single  life  outside  of  those  engaged  in  the  military 
service  and  the  Indians  above  mentioned. 

The  bringing  about  of  this  desirable  result  con- 
sumed many  anxious  weeks  occasioned  by  the  neces- 
sary delay  in  getting  the  troops  into  position  and 
moving  them  judiciously  to  where  their  presence  would 
have  the  best  effect;  and,  at  the  same  time,  long 
delays  had  to  be  made  before  the  Indians  would  accept 
the  terms  of  the  government  rather  than  risk  the 
hazard  of  war.  The  delays  incident  thereto,  not  being 
understood  by  those  distant  from  the  scene  of  action, 
excited  adverse  criticism,  unfavorable  comments 
charging  inefficiency,  etc.  I  received  many  insulting 
communications  denouncing  what  the  writers  sup- 
posed to  be  procrastination  or  timidity  on  the  part 
of  the  military,  and  from  others  anxious  to  have 
hostilities  precipitated  in  order  that  the  vultures  might 
prey  upon  the  spoils  of  war. 

These  last  active  operations  occurred  during  the 
severity  of  the  winter.  The  ground  was  covered 
at  times  with  sleet,  and  frequently  with  deep  snows; 
but  the  troops  were  well  equipped  for  winter  cam- 
paigning and  very  little  suffering  occurred  among  them. 

244 


THE    LAST    INDIAN    WAR 

When  the  Indians  moved  back  to  their  agencies 
they  were  advised  to  give  a  guarantee  of  their  good 
faith  that  such  threatening  of  hostilities  or  actual 
war  would  not  occur  again  in  the  near  future;  and, 
as  an  earnest  of  this,  they  were  told  that  they  should 
send  a  body  of  representative  men  to  the  East  as 
hostages  and  as  a  pledge  that  in  the  future  they  would 
keep  the  peace.  This  they  consented  to  do,  and  a 
party  of  some  thirty  of  the  principal  warriors  was 
gathered  together  and  sent  to  the  nearest  railway 
station,  and  thence  by  rail  to  the  headquarters  of  the 
Division  at  Chicago.  This  body  included  two  of  the 
Messiah  missionaries,  Kicking  Bear  and  Short  Bull, 
who  had  made  the  journey  across  the  mountains  the 
year  before  to  meet  the  Messiah  in  Nevada.  I 
placed  Captain,  afterward  General,  Jesse  M.  Lee  in 
charge  of  the  agency,  who,  by  his  rigid  integrity  and 
able  administration,  soon  won  the  confidence  and 
gratitude  of  the  Indians. 

A  small  delegation  composed  of  the  representative 
men  of  the  two  tribes  was  also  selected  and  sent  to 
Washington  with  a  few  judicious  officers  to  represent 
the  condition  of  their  people,  the  non-fulfilment  of 
the  treaty  stipulations,  and  the  want  of  provisions 
and  their  suffering  in  consequence.  This  body  in- 
cluded such  prominent  chiefs  as  American  Horse, 
Red  Cloud,  Broad  Trail,  and  others. 

After  peace  was  fully  restored  the  troops  were  re- 
viewed preparatory  to  their  being  returned  to  their 
former  military  stations;  and  this  review  was  one 
of  the  most  interesting  in  my  experience,  as  it 
occurred  in  midwinter  and  during  a  gentle  snow- 
17  245 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

storm.  The  vast  prairie,  with  its  rolling  undulations, 
was  covered  with  the  white  mantle  of  winter.  That 
cheerless,  frigid  atmosphere,  with  its  sleet,  ice,  and 
snow,  covered  all  the  apparent  life  of  nature.  That 
scene  was  possibly  the  closing  one  that  was  to  bury  in 
oblivion,  decay,  and  death  that  once  powerful,  strong, 
defiant,  and  resolute  race.  It  was  doomed  to  dis- 
appear, leaving  behind  it  no  evidence  of  its  former 
life  and  power;  and  as  the  warm  breezes  of  spring 
should  remove  the  robe  of  winter  a  new  life,  verdure, 
and  duty  would  appear.  Those  prairies  would  see 
a  new  civilization,  happy  homes,  prosperous  com- 
munities, and  great  States;  and  the  sound  of  the 
merry  bells  of  industrial  activity  and  the  music  of 
progress  were  to  take  the  place  of  the  war-cry  and  the 
echoes  of  alarm  and  danger. 

The  scene  was  weird  and  in  some  respects  desolate, 
yet  it  was  fascinating  to  me — possibly  on  account  of 
the  jubilant  spirit  occasioned  by  the  reflection  that 
one  more  Indian  war  had  been  closed,  and  closed  in 
the  most  satisfactory  way,  without  the  desolation  and 
devastation  in  the  settlements,  as  others  had  closed 
in  former  times.  I  did  not  even  then  realize  that 
we  had  probably  reached  the  close  of  Indian  wars 
in  our  country. 

The  march  of  troops,  fully  equipped  in  their  winter 
apparel,  the  long  wagon  and  pack  trains,  the  am- 
bulance corps,  were  a  novel  and  a  most  fitting  spec- 
tacle for  the  closing  scene  of  the  drama.  As  this 
formidable  force  moved  to  stirring  music  and  with 
sharp  cadence  over  the  snow-clad  fields,  it  could  not 
but  have  made  a  strong  impression  upon  the  thousands 

246 


THE    LAST    INDIAN    WAR 

of  Indians  who  witnessed  it.  They  had  a  fair  op- 
portunity of  appreciating  the  terrible  power  which 
they  had  fortunately  avoided,  as  well  as  an  indication 
to  them  of  the  advisability  of  remaining  at  peace  in 
the  future.  At  its  close  the  troops  moved  to  their 
various  destinations,  not  to  be  reassembled  again 
against  the  Indians  for  at  least  a  score  of  years,  and 
possibly  never. 

It  has  been  more  than  twenty  years  since  that  time, 
and  not  a  single  hostile  shot  has  been  fired  between 
the  government  forces  and  the  Indians.  Nearly  all 
the  great  warriors  have  passed  on  to  the  Happy 
Hunting  Ground,  and  the  young  men  of  to-day  have 
ceased  to  know  even  the  skill  and  experience  of  the 
hunter.  They  are  not  familiar  with  the  use  of  fire- 
arms. Their  attention  has  been  called  to  the  peace- 
ful pursuits.  They  have  been  taught  a  better  way 
of  life  than  that  of  the  hunter  and  warrior.  They 
have  come  up  through  the  schools  instead  of  the  war- 
path. They  have  had  the  benefits  of  a  life  of  civiliza- 
tion rather  than  the  camp  of  Indian  hostilities. 


XIII 

COMMANDING   MIDDLE   DIVISION 

TN  1892,  with  my  family,  I  visited  Mexico.  It  was 
1  interesting  to  note  the  great  contrast  between  two 
adjacent  countries,  occupied  by  people  of  different 
races.  During  the  last  thirty  years  they  have  made 
great  progress  in  all  ways  that  concern  a  people.  The 
country  has  experienced  violent  political  changes. 
According  to  Prescott  the  native  population  were  a 
peaceful  race,  governed  by  a  strange  superstition,  yet 
in  other  respects  they  possessed  qualities  of  a  com- 
mendable order.  They  received  the  foreigner  with 
cordial  hospitality  and  were  requited  with  spoliation 
and  cruelty.  The  oppression  of  their  conquerors  and 
destruction  of  the  records  and  works  of  art  that  would 
have  given  us  a  better  knowledge  of  the  history  of 
that  ancient  semi-civilization,  were  alike  despicable. 
Passing  over  that  arid,  sparsely  settled  country,  we 
could  appreciate  the  magnitude  of  the  undertaking  of 
Gen.  Zachary  Taylor's  with  his  small  army  penetrat- 
ing a  difficult  foreign  country,  and  winning  victories 
against  vastly  superior  numbers.  It  illustrates  the 
sturdy  qualities  of  that  General  and  the  fortitude  of 
his  troops,  who  remembered  San  Jacinto  and  the 
Alamo,  as  well  as  the  confidence  of  the  American 
people  behind  them.  The  conquest  of  the  country  by 

948 


COMMANDING   MIDDLE    DIVISION 

the  Americans  under  Scott  from  Vera  Cruz  to  the 
capital  City  of  Mexico  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
of  our  history.  In  1847  the  American  flag  was  for 
the  first  time  raised  in  triumph  over  a  foreign  capital 
and  lowered  with  honor.  There  is  no  dishonor  in 
lowering  the  stars  and  stripes  over  that  which  does 
not  rightfully  belong  to  us.  Mexico,  besides  being 
thrice  invaded  by  foreign  armies,  has  had  a  series  of 
political  convulsions,  but  out  of  all  turmoil  and  tribu- 
lation it  has  risen,  Phcenix-like,  from  its  ashes  to  re- 
newed life  and  prosperity.  The  blood  of  the  native 
race — the  Aztec  and  the  Indian — finally  asserted  it- 
self in  such  men  as  Hidalgo,  the  Washington  of  Mexico ; 
Juarez,  Diaz,  Romero,  and  others.  The  native  Amer- 
ican had  great  disadvantages,  yet  he  possessed  qual- 
ities both  strong  and  great.  The  Western  Hemisphere 
has  produced  numbers  of  men  who  have  exhibited 
great  abilities,  yet  if  it  had  produced  but  one  such  man 
as  Juarez,  it  would  have  demonstrated  to  the  world 
that  the  native  American  had  elements  of  intellectual 
strength,  deep  thought,  broad  comprehension,  and 
large-hearted,  noble  impulses.  Juarez  was  an  edu- 
cated Indian,  a  soldier,  an  orator,  a  man  learned  in 
the  philosophy  of  jurisprudence  and  civil  govern- 
ment, a  wise  and  able  president  of  the  republic  dur- 
ing a  great  crisis.  His  mausoleum  is  the  Mecca  of 
the  Mexican  people  once  a  year,  and  his  memory  is 
held  in  sacred  regard  by  the  people  of  that  country. 
I  was  received  with  great  cordiality  by  President 
Diaz  and  the  officials  of  the  Mexican  government; 
was  given  a  review  of  all  the  troops  stationed  in  and 
about  the  City  of  Mexico,  and  found  their  army  in 

249 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

excellent  condition,  well  equipped  and  supplied,  and 
commanded  by  educated  officers.  We  found  their 
National  Museum  a  place  of  great  interest,  not  only 
showing  the  products  and  resources  of  a  very  rich 
country,  but  also  evidences  of  an  ancient  civilization. 
The  Mexicans  are  a  polite  people,  extremely  fond  of 
good  music,  and  their  works  of  art  are  of  much  in- 
terest. The  Grand  Boulevard  leading  from  the  city 
of  Mexico  to  the  castle  of  Chapultepec,  where  is 
located  their  military  academy,  is  lined  with  statues 
by  noted  sculptors,  at  the  head  of  which  is  the  statue 
of  Charles  IV.,  the  largest  single  molding  on  the 
continent.  That  and  the  Aztec  god  are  notable;  and 
its  bronze  bas-reliefs  depict  the  heroism  of  the  Aztecs 
during  the  tortures  of  the  ruthless  invaders.  My 
visit  to  that  country  will  long  be  remembered  with 
great  pleasure. 

Returning  to  Chicago,  I  found  active  preparations 
being  made  for  the  exposition  to  be  held  in  that 
city,  which  was  to  be  a  revelation  to  the  people  of 
the  world  and  a  matter  of  pride  and  pleasure  to  the 
American  people.  Up  to  that  time  the  West  was 
little  known  to  the  people  living  east  of  the  Alle- 
ghanies.  The  exposition  was  well  planned  and 
liberally  endowed  by  the  government.  It  was  laid 
out  with  great  ingenuity  on  the  broadest  and  most 
artistic  scale.  There  have  been  many  expositions  in 
our  country,  but  none  could  compare  with  the  great 
exposition  at  Chicago.  It  gave  our  own  people  and 
visitors  from  every  other  part  of  the  world  an  idea  of 
the  great  resources  and  possibilities  of  our  country; 
the  industries,  ingenuity,  and  enterprise  of  our  peo- 

250 


COMMANDING    MIDDLE    DIVISION 

pie,  the  arts,  sciences,  and  educational  institutions 
and  methods — in  fact,  they  found  here  a  demonstra- 
tion and  illustration  of  progressive  America.  The 
buildings  were  of  colossal  proportions;  the  artificial 
lakes  and  lagoons  were  decorated  in  the  most  artistic 
manner  and  supplied  with  beautiful  boats  and 
launches.  At  night  electricity  made  its  greatest 
demonstration,  and  the  whole  scene  was  enlivened 
with  excellent  music.  A  distinguished  orator,  in 
describing  his  impressions  while  floating  through  the 
Court  of  Honor,  declared  it  was  hard  to  realize 
"where  earth  ends  and  heaven  begins." 

Chicago  is  a  place  of  extremes,  a  place  of  great  prog- 
ress and  enlightenment.  It  includes  many  of  the 
broadest  minds  in  our  country  in  business,  art,  science, 
and  literature.  At  the  same  time  it  has  a  population 
composed  of  all  nationalities.  It  is  essentially  a  cos- 
mopolitan city,  where  at  least  fifty  different  languages 
are  spoken ;  a  law-abiding  community,  yet  containing 
many  violent  elements.  For  some  years  there  had 
been  disturbing  influences  between  the  two  strata 
of  society,  a  friction  between  those  possessing  wealth 
and  those  engaged  in  labor.  The  labor  question  has 
probably  been  more  discussed  there  than  in  any 
other  part  of  our  country.  At  times  it  has  excited 
intense  feeling  and  been  the  one  absorbing  subject 
that  interested  all  the  people.  We  probably  have 
not  yet  reached  the  true  solution  of  that  problem. 

In  a  small  community  in  the  suburbs  of  Chicago 
there  was  an  industrial  plant,  one  of  the  largest  and 
most  prosperous  in  the  country.  Its  principal  in- 
dustry was  the  manufacture  of  railroad  material,  es- 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

pecially  Pullman  cars.  The  village  was  known  as 
Pullman,  now  a  part  of  the  great  metropolis.  The 
enterprise  employed  thousands  of  skilled  mechanics 
at  high  wages.  Its  promoters  had  accumulated  great 
wealth  and  national  prominence;  its  skilled  work- 
men were  so  prosperous  that  many  had  purchased 
their  homes,  and  for  years  it  was  regarded  as  an  ideal, 
harmonious,  co-operative  community.  Yet  this  peace- 
ful and  prosperous  place  became  the  very  storm- 
center  of  an  industrial  convulsion  which  nearly  in- 
volved the  whole  country  in  chaotic  disturbances. 
Some  unimportant  question  arose,  a  strike  was  or- 
dered in  the  Pullman  works,  with  the  result  that 
several  thousand  men  left  their  occupations.  At  the 
same  time  the  great  company  refused  to  yield  to 
the  demands  of  their  workmen.  This  situation  pre- 
vailed for  several  weeks  without  any  settlement,  and 
in  the  course  of  time  the  railroad  employees,  chiefly 
engineers  and  firemen,  were  called  upon  to  stop  work 
in  sympathy  with  the  Pullman  strikers,  and  their 
organization  was  under  such  discipline  that  their 
leaders  could  control  members  of  the  union  in  other 
parts  of  the  country. 

This  resulted  in  almost  the  entire  paralysis  of  the 
freight  and  passenger  trains  in  the  western  half  of 
our  country.  Passenger  trains  were  sidetracked  and 
remained  so  for  days  in  distant  parts  of  the  country, 
regardless  of  the  condition  of  the  passengers.  The 
entire  business  of  the  country  was  paralyzed  in  con- 
sequence. It  was  estimated  that  over  two  billion 
dollars'  worth  of  transportation  property  was  thus 
forced  to  remain  idle.  In  a  few  cases  where  the 

252 


COMMANDING    MIDDLE    DIVISION 

trains  were  run  regardless  of  the  orders  of  the  leaders 
and  in  defiance  of  the  threats  of  the  mob,  they  did 
so  at  imminent  peril.  The  last  few  trains  that  en- 
tered Chicago  in  this  way  were  stoned  by  an  angry 
populace.  What  few  passengers  were  in  them  sought 
shelter  as  best  they  could,  and  in  one  instance  the 
engineer  was  taken  from  the  locomotive  and  stoned 
to  death  in  the  presence  of  a  crowd  of  people. 

I  happened  to  be  in  the  East  at  the  time  on  im- 
portant duty,  and  when  the  excitement  was  at  its 
worst  I  was  telegraphed  to  repair  immediately  to 
Washington.  En  route  I  received  several  despatches 
saying  that  on  arrival  at  Washington  I  would  report 
immediately  to  the  Secretary  of  War.  On  my  arrival 
I  reported  to  Secretary  Lament,  and  accompanied 
him  at  once  to  the  White  House,  where  a  consulta- 
tion was  called,  including  the  President,  Secretary  of 
State  Gresham,  Attorney-General  Olney,  Secretary 
of  War  Lamont,  General  Schofield,  and  myself.  Dur- 
ing the  day  despatches  had  been  received  by  the  gov- 
ernment in  Washington  from  prominent  men  in  the 
East,  urging  that  some  measure  be  taken  to  check 
the  threatened  revolution  in  Chicago  and  the  West, 
otherwise  it  was  liable  to  spread  in  a  few  days  over 
the  Eastern  States. 

At  this  council  there  was  a  difference  of  opinion  as 
to  the  magnitude  of  the  impending  danger;  some  were 
of  the  opinion  that  if  two  hundred  regular  soldiers 
were  to  march  down  Michigan  Avenue  the  disturbance 
would  be  over  and  the  trouble  ended.  I  took  quite 
a  different  view  and  expressed  the  opinion  that  the 
trouble  was  very  much  more  deeply  rooted,  more 

253 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

threatening  and  far  reaching  than  anything  that  had 
occurred  before;  that  it  was  not  generally  under- 
stood, and  that  there  was  danger  of  the  overthrow, 
or  at  least  the  paralysis,  of  the  civil  government  and 
authority.  I  explained  that  the  United  States  Court 
had  jurisdiction  in  Chicago  and  was  entitled  to  pro- 
tection; that  in  the  same  building  was  located  the 
Sub-Treasury,  with  over  twenty  millions  of  govern- 
ment money  which  belonged  to  the  people  of  the 
United  States;  that  Chicago  was  a  great  distributing 
center  for  the  Northwest,  and  through  its  Post-Office 
Department  was  moving  the  mails  of  the  people  of 
the  country,  containing  the  most  important  and 
valuable  documents  and  communications,  which  could 
not  be  disturbed  without  direct  violation  of  the  laws 
of  Congress.  It  was  then  that  President  Cleveland 
demonstrated  to  me  his  great  ability  as  a  strong, 
judicious  executive.  He  took  the  ground  that  the 
government  had  strong  constitutional  rights  which 
must  be  maintained,  and  authority  that  could  not  be 
ignored.  When  the  President  understood  that  it 
was  the  purpose  of  the  agitators  to  do  as  they  pleased 
regardless  of  all  principles  of  law  and  order,  he  stated 
in  the  most  positive  terms  that  this  would  not  be 
permitted  so  long  as  he  exercised  executive  authority ; 
and  he  directed  me  to  return  immediately  to  Chicago 
and  take  such  measures  as  would  insure  the  mainte- 
nance of  law  and  order,  and  especially  the  authority  of 
the  United  States,  and  gave  me  the  assurance  that 
whatever  assistance  and  force  I  might  require  would 
be  furnished. 

It  then  took  twenty-four  hours  to  go  from  Washing  - 

254 


COMMANDING    MIDDLE    DIVISION 

ton  to  Chicago,  and  while  I  was  on  my  way  troops 
were  being  assembled  from  military  stations  near  the 
Lakes  as  far  east  as  Buffalo,  and  from  the  West  as 
far  as  Kansas  and  Nebraska.  Forty-eight  hours 
later  there  were  nearly  three  thousand  troops — in- 
fantry, artillery,  and  cavalry — assembled  in  Chicago, 
and  placed  in  the  most  strategic  positions  in  anticipa- 
tion of  any  serious  disturbance. 

Fortunately  timely  action  was  taken  in  moving 
the  troops  to  Chicago,  but  even  then  in  some  cases 
the  troops  themselves  were  obliged  to  take  possession 
of  the  trains  and  run  them  in  order  to  reach  the  city. 
Then  commenced  the  process  of  opening  the  mail 
communications;  first,  by  putting  guards  on  the 
roads  to  protect  the  mail  routes,  then  in  dispersing 
the  mobs  which  had  gathered  to  molest  them.  An 
effort  was  made  at  that  time  to  start  a  sympathetic 
strike,  embracing  all  the  men  employed  in  the  vari- 
ous industries  in  that  great  city.  A  meeting  was  held 
on  the  evening  of  July  8th,  which  was  attended  by 
some  two  hundred  and  forty  members  of  the  different 
organizations,  representing  more  than  a  hundred 
thousand  men,  and  efforts  were  made  to  induce  them 
to  order  a  strike  of  all  the  different  organizations.  On 
that  occasion  their  principal  leader  addressed  the 
meeting  twice,  and  in  the  course  of  his  remarks 
proclaimed  that  this  was  no  longer  a  strike  but  a 
rebellion.  Then  he  qualified  it  by  saying  an  "in- 
dustrial rebellion.*'  But  it  made  very  little  differ- 
ence what  adjective  he  used  in  describing  a  re- 
volt against  the  civil  government  as  a  "rebellion." 
He  and  his  associates  were  assuming  to  disregard 

255 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

and  overawe  the  civil  government  of  the  coun- 
try. 

They  did  not  succeed  in  calling  out  from  their 
various  occupations  the  men  engaged  in  all  the  in- 
dustries of  that  city,  but  the  strikers  and  rioters 
did  have  the  full  sympathy  of  many  of  the  people. 
A  mob  assembled  near  the  slaughter-houses  com- 
posed of  nearly  ten  thousand  men.  It  moved  along 
the  line  of  the  Rock  Island  Railroad,  overturning  and 
looting  cars,  burning  a  station,  and  committing  vari- 
ous acts  of  violence.  The  cry  was  raised  "to  

with  the  government."  They  were  dragging  a  rope 
and  shouting  the  names  of  the  prominent  men  they 
were  going  to  hang  when  they  reached  the  center  of 
the  city,  and  discussing  the  banks  and  Sub-Treasury 
vaults  they  were  going  to  loot  when  they  should  get 
to  that  part  of  the  city  where  these  moneyed  institu- 
tions were  located.  The  police  stood  idly  by  and 
witnessed  the  unlawful  acts,  making  no  effective 
efforts  to  check  them,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  the 
prompt  movement  of  a  body  of  troops  to  i2th  Street, 
taking  position  across  the  line  of  march,  most  serious 
disturbances  would  have  occurred  on  that  day.  It 
was  learned  that  all  of  the  gun-stores,  including  the 
great  wholesale  and  retail  establishments  of  the  city, 
had  been  sold  out. 

In  an  interview  with  the  Mayor  of  the  city  he 
stated  to  me  that  the  leaders,  who  had  given  him  a 
very  large  vote  in  the  former  election,  had  informed 
him  that  they  might  have  to  have  a  civil  war  in  order 
to  obtain  their  rights.  He  was  asked  what  rights 
they  claimed  that  were  not  protected  by  the  general 

256 


COMMANDING    MIDDLE    DIVISION 

government,  the  State  of  Illinois,  and  the  govern- 
ment of  that  municipality.  At  the  same  time  he  was 
informed  that  the  government  authorities  were  not 
there  to  interfere  with  the  administration  of  his  office, 
but  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  United  States  govern- 
ment to  protect  the  Sub-Treasury,  the  United  States 
Court,  the  United  States  mail  routes,  and  that  if  the 
people  desired  a  revolution  or  rebellion  they  could 
make  the  city  a  Sumpter  whenever  they  liked,  and 
we  would  produce  another  Appomattox  within  a 
week;  that  if  there  were  not  sufficient  troops  in  that 
vicinity  to  assert  the  authority  of  the  United  States, 
fifty  thousand  men,  if  that  number  were  necessary, 
would  be  immediately  assembled  from  different  parts 
of  the  country,  and  especially  from  the  South,  where 
they  had  excellent  militia  and  were  not  troubled  with 
disturbances  of  that  kind.  I  knew  this  from  the  con- 
versation with  President  Cleveland.  I,  in  fact,  sug- 
gested it,  if  such  a  measure  became  necessary  to 
maintain  law  and  order.  The  Mayor  said  the  police 
could  not  control  the  mobs.  Then  he  was  informed 
that  there  would  be  no  mobs  if  the  police  were  ordered 
to  prevent  their  assembling;  that  every  street  and 
alley  was  under  police  control ;  and  under  the  laws  of 
Illinois  he  had  authority  to  call  upon  the  State  troops 
in  the  city  and  in  the  State  for  sufficient  force  to 
maintain  law  and  order;  and  he  was  also  informed 
that  if  the  police  again  permitted  another  mob  to  as- 
semble and  move  in  a  menacing  attitude  toward  the 
Sub-Treasury,  where  millions  of  money  belonging  to 
the  people  of  the  United  States  was  held,  it  would 
be  the  duty  of  the  military  to  protect  the  government 

357 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

treasure,  even  if  it  had  to  use  infantry,  artillery,  and 
cavalry  in  the  most  effective  manner. 

That  night  orders  were  given  to  the  police  to  pre- 
vent the  assembling  of  lawless  mobs,  and  none  have 
since  appeared  in  the  streets  of  Chicago. 

Whatever  changes  are  made  in  the  status  of  labor 
or  of  the  different  strata  of  society,  as  between  those 
of  wealth,  those  in  moderate  circumstances,  and  those 
in  the  humblest  condition,  these  must  be  brought 
about  by  moral  influence,  by  fair  and  honorable  dis- 
cussion, by  civic  reformation  and  by  the  modification 
of  laws  governing  society,  rather  than  by  acts  of  vio- 
lence and  lawlessness. 

A  condition  of  quiet  was  maintained  for  several 
weeks,  which  resulted  in  the  restoration  of  harmony, 
and  the  return  of  men  to  their  various  occupations. 
The  troops  were  then  moved  to  a  good  encampment 
some  ten  or  fifteen  miles  from  the  city,  on  the  lake 
shore,  where  autumn  manceuvers  were  held,  which 
were  very  beneficial  to,  and  much  enjoyed  by  the  large 
number  of  troops  brought  together  on  that  occasion, 
after  which  they  were  returned  to  their  stations  in 
different  parts  of  the  country. 


XIV 

COMMANDING   THE  ARMY 

IN  October,  1894,  I  was  transferred  from  the  De- 
partment of  the  Lakes  to  the  Department  of  the 
East,  with  headquarters  at  Governors  Island,  New 
York.  This  is  the  most  delightful  station  in  the 
United  States,  and  is  located  at  what  was  formerly 
the  seat  of  government  of  Colonial  Manhattan.  It 
has  among  its  many  advantages  that  of  being  in  close 
proximity  to  all  that  is  most  desirable  in  a  great 
metropolis,  and  yet,  by  reason  of  its  position  in  the 
harbor,  capable  of  preserving  an  isolation  like  that 
belonging  to  a  country  estate. 

The  command  embraced  all  the  troops  in  the 
Atlantic  States  as  well  as  some  stationed  on  the 
Gulf  Coast. 

The  year  in  New  York  was  one  of  the  pleasantest 
in  my  military  life.  One  advantage  of  that  command 
was  that  it  brought  me  into  contact  or  communica- 
tion with  many  of  the  leading  men  of  our  country  at 
New  York,  the  Mecca  of  our  land,  where  all  our 
people  go  for  business,  pleasure,  or  for  political  in- 
terests. It  is  also  the  great  gateway  of  our  country 
through  which  our  people  go  and  return  from  all  parts 
of  the  world.  I  met  many  interesting  foreigners.  It 
was  also  my  duty  to  call  officially  upon  all  the 

259 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

prominent  officials  of  the  armies  and  navies  of  the 
world  who  visited  the  port  in  an  official  capacity. 
It  possessed  a  healthful  climate  at  all  seasons  of  the 
year,  and  I  presume  one  thing  that  made  that  station 
enjoyable  was  the  prospect  of  going  from  there,  after 
a  year's  service,  to  the  command  of  the  United 
States  army,  to  which  I  was  assigned  by  the  President 
in  the  following  order : 

GENERAL  ORDERS,  WAR  DEPARTMENT, 

No.  53.  WASHINGTON,  D.C.,  October  2,  1895. 

By  direction  of  the  President,  Major-General  Nelson  A. 
Miles  is  assigned  to  the  command  of  the  Army  of  the  United 
States. 

DANIEL  S.  LAMONT, 
Secretary  of  War. 

On  going  to  Washington  I  issued  the  following 
order: 

GENERAL  ORDERS,  HEADQUARTERS  OP  THE  ARMY, 

No.  54.  WASHINGTON,  October  5,  1895. 

By  direction  of  the   President,   the  undersigned  hereby 
assumes  command  of  the  Army  of  the  United  States. 
(Signed)         NELSON  A.  MILES, 

Major --General. 

The  army  then  numbered  25,000  men.  That  num- 
ber had  become  crystallized  to  such  an  extent  that 
the  politicians  and  people  thought  there  must  be 
some  significance  in  it,  and  that  the  army  of  the 
United  States  should  not  be  more  nor  less  than  25,000. 
Years  before  it  had  varied  in  the  scale  of  numbers 
from  1,000  to  nearly  60,000;  but  for  almost  a  quarter 
of  a  century  it  had  remained  as  I  found  it.  It  was 

260 


COMMANDING    THE    ARMY 

defectively  organized,  and  the  system  of  promotion 
most  discouraging,  so  much  so  that  many  good  officers 
left  the  service.  At  one  time  I  had  on  my  staff  an 
excellent  officer,  Lieutenant  Davis,  who  had  been  a 
lieutenant  thirty  years.  My  efforts  to  improve  the 
conditions  of  the  army  will  be  found  in  official  reports 
and  recommendations.  At  the  time  of  my  being 
assigned  to  the  command  of  the  army  the  entire  forti- 
fication system  was  passing  through  a  transition 
period.  The  armament  of  our  coast  defenses,  which 
had  been  effective  during  the  great  Civil  War  against 
wooden  ships,  had  in  1895  become  obsolete.  Even 
the  great  stone  and  brick  fortifications  that  had  cost 
many  millions  of  dollars  were  worthless  against  mod- 
ern guns  and  projectiles.  A  fort  that  could  stand  the 
fire  of  guns  used  in  1860  would  be  more  dangerous  to 
the  men  inside  than  to  those  outside,  because  the 
power  of  the  modern  gun  is  such  that  it  is  capable 
of  throwing  a  projectile  weighing  more  than  a  thou- 
sand pounds  entirely  through  the  walls  of  such  a  fort 
and  then  have  force  enough  left  to  pass  through  an- 
other of  the  same  dimensions.  It  was  difficult  to 
make  Congress  understand  the  great  change  that  had 
been  wrought  in  ordnance  during  the  last  few  decades. 
Still  it  is  gratifying  to  know  that  our  coast  defenses 
for  all  the  ports  of  the  Atlantic,  Pacific,  and  Gulf 
coasts  are  now  in  a  practically  strong  and  safe  condi- 
tion, although  the  cost  of  putting  them  in  that  con- 
dition has  been  near  two  hundred  million  dollars,  and 
more  will  be  required  to  fully  supply  them  with  suit- 
able ammunition.  This  change  of  defenses  neces- 
sitated an  increase  in  the  personnel,  especially  of  the 
is  261 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

artillery,  and  gave  an  opportunity  for  its  better  or- 
ganization. 

During  the  spring  of  1897  a  war  occurred  between 
Turkey  and  Greece,  and  I  was  ordered  to  Europe  to 
observe  the  military  operations  of  that  war.  I  ac- 
cordingly left  Washington  May  4th.  This  duty,  to- 
gether with  the  duty  enjoined  by  an  order  to  repre- 
sent the  War  Department  at  the  Queen's  Jubilee  on  the 
sixtieth  anniversary  of  the  accession  of  Victoria,  and 
an  additional  order  to  attend  the  autumn  manoeuvers 
of  the  Russian,  German,  and  French  armies,  gave 
me  an  opportunity  of  seeing  all  the  principal  armies 
of  Europe. 

The  Turkish  army,  which  we  hear  less  about  than 
any  other,  is  a  well-organized,  disciplined  army,  num- 
bering at  that  time  seven  hundred  thousand  effective 
men.  It  is  trained  to  look  upon  the  Sultan  as  the 
spiritual  head  of  their  religion  on  earth.  This  has  the 
effect  on  the  mind  of  the  Turk  of  inspiring  the  belief 
that  in  serving  his  Sultan  he  is  serving  his  God.  There 
is  certainly  one  advantage  in  their  religion,  in  that  it 
maintains  absolute  sobriety.  The  use  of  liquor  is  ab- 
horrent to  the  Mohammedan,  and  results  in  their  army 
being  an  absolutely  temperate  organization.  The 
personnel  of  their  army  is  made  up  of  strong  men,  and 
their  military  establishment  is  conducted  with  great 
economy.  They  take  pride  in  having  maintained 
their  position  against  the  European  governments 
who  moved  against  them  either  jointly  or  separately. 
I  had  an  audience  with  the  Sultan,  and  was  cordially 
received  by  the  high  officials  of  the  Turkish  army. 
The  manner  of  his  assuming  sovereign  power,  the  fact 

262 


COMMANDING    THE    ARMY 

of  his  keeping  his  elder  brother  a  prisoner  in  a  palace 
just  above  Constantinople  on  the  Bosphorus  for  over 
twenty  years,  had  prejudiced  me  somewhat  before 
meeting  him.  On  seeing  him  I  found  a  man  of  small 
stature,  keen,  sharp  face,  cold,  black,  cruel  eyes, 
black  hair,  and  full  beard.  In  conversation  I  found 
him  thoroughly  familiar  with  military  affairs  and 
deeply  interested  in  the  condition  of  his  army.  Great 
reverses  occur  in  political  as  well  as  in  all  other 
walks  of  life,  and  it  is  somewhat  remarkable  that, 
after  thirty  years,  the  man  then  occupying  such  an 
autocratic  position  is  now  a  prisoner  practically  in 
the  same  condition  as  his  brother  was  at  the  time,  and 
his  brother  enjoys  the  liberty  and  authority  which  he 
had  been  deprived  of  for  so  many  years. 

On  leaving  Constantinople  the  journey  down  the 
Bosphorus,  the  Sea  of  Marmora,  and  the  Hellespont 
was  most  agreeable,  and  gave  me  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  the  heavy  fortifications  guarding  the  Dar- 
danelles. On  arriving  at  Athens  I  reported  to  the 
Secretary  of  War,  who  gave  me  every  facility  for 
visiting  the  army  then  occupied  against  the  Turks  in 
the  north  of  Greece.  I  found  it  bivouacked  very 
near  the  Pass  of  Thermopylae.  This  gave  me  an  op- 
portunity of  not  only  seeing  the  two  armies  in  battle 
arrayed,  but  also  of  riding  over  the  historic  ground 
where  the  Spartans  fought  and  fell  twenty-four  hun- 
dred years  before  in  their  battle  with  the  Persians. 
Greece  was  to  me  the  most  interesting  country  I  vis- 
ited in  Europe.  The  ruins  of  its  colossal  monuments 
and  temples  are  still  an  evidence  of  that  marvelous, 
intellectual,  ancient  civilization  that  existed  when  a 

263 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

good  part  of  the  rest  of  the  world  was  in  the  gloom 
of  barbarism. 

I  had  a  very  good  opportunity  of  seeing  the  Italian 
and  Austrian  armies,  which  were  in  splendid  condition, 
and  fortunately  for  those  countries  have  not  been 
required  to  engage  in  serious  campaigning  for  many 
years.  The  French  soldier,  individually,  in  uniform 
and  equipment,  appears  the  least  attractive;  yet 
when  seen  in  large  bodies  the  army  appears  to  be 
thoroughly  organized  and  well  disciplined,  their  field 
manceuvers  quite  as  good  as  anything  I  saw  in  Eu- 
rope. Germany  is  one  vast  military  camp,  where  all 
the  male  population  is  required  to  be  thoroughly 
drilled  and  disciplined.  The  German  armament, 
equipment,  and  uniforms  are  most  effective  and 
attractive.  Still  the  expense  of  maintaining  such 
a  strong  military  force  is  a  heavy  burden  to  the 
country.  One  evidence  of  this  is  seen  in  the  fact 
that  a  large  part  of  the  labor  of  the  country  is  per- 
formed by  the  women. 

Second  after  Greece,  Russia  was  the  most  interest- 
ing country  to  me,  as  it  was  so  unlike  our  own  country 
or  any  other  part  of  Europe.  Quite  different  in  race, 
language,  and  religion,  it  has  grown  during  a  thou- 
sand years  from  a  wild  tribe  to  a  mighty  empire, 
extending  its  power  over  the  continents  of  both 
Europe  and  Asia.  There  are  not  more  than  five  per 
cent,  of  its  people  able  to  read,  yet  it  is  making  prog- 
ress toward  enlightened  civilization.  The  people  are 
a  strong,  hardy  race,  and  the  army  well  officered  and 
disciplined. 

I  was  granted  an  audience  by  the  Emperor,  whom 

264 


COMMANDING    THE    ARMY 

I  found  a  most  courtly,  dignified  gentleman.  Not 
only  was  he  well  informed  on  all  military  matters, 
but  he  seemed  to  be  interested  chiefly  in  the  develop- 
ment of  his  country,  especially  that  vast  wilderness 
of  Siberia,  whose  condition  is  very  much  like  that  of 
our  western  country  a  few  years  ago.  He  had  been 
over  the  zone  of  the  Trans-Siberian  Railway  before 
he  became  Emperor,  and  was  at  the  time  president 
of  the  company.  I  found  him  quite  familiar  with  the 
history  of  the  development  of  our  western  country 
and  the  advantage  derived  from  railway  communica- 
tions, and  that  he  hoped  to  follow  our  example  by  di- 
viding the  unoccupied  land  into  small  sections  to  be 
given  to  actual  settlers,  and  thereby  producing  a 
nation  of  patriotic  home-builders  similar  to  our  own. 

The  celebration  of  the  sixtieth  anniversary  of  the 
accession  of  Victoria  was  to  me  the  most  interesting 
event  of  my  visit  to  Europe. 

The  reign  of  Victoria,  Queen  of  England  and  Em- 
press of  India,  was  in  many  respects  the  most  re- 
markable in  history.  Ascending  the  throne  at  the 
age  of  eighteen,  a  devoted  wife  and  mother,  a  kind- 
hearted,  noble  woman,  she  blessed  those  nearest  and 
dearest  to  her.  She  possessed  a  heart  of  such  be- 
nevolence that  she  could  forgive  those  who,  on  five 
different  occasions,  sought  to  take  her  life.  Her  mind 
was  richly  stored  with  valuable  information;  she 
was  governed  by  generous  impulses,  strong  convic- 
tions, and  noble  purpose.  During  the  long  vista  of 
years  of  her  sovereignty  other  nations  had  gone  into 
decay;  but  Great  Britain  steadily  developed  into  a 
mighty  empire,  embracing  more  than  one-quarter  of 

265 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

the  human  race  and  extending  over  more  than  eleven 
million  square  miles  of  territory. 

In  celebrating  the  sixtieth  anniversary  of  the  acces- 
sion of  this  gracious  sovereign  there  was  manifested 
a  love  and  devotion  such  as  had  never  before  been 
witnessed.  It  frequently  brought  tears  of  joy  to  her 
eyes.  She  was  regarded  by  her  people  from  every 
quarter  of  the  globe  as  the  most  womanly  queen  and 
the  most  queenly  woman  that  ever  graced  a  home 
and  a  throne.  It  was  a  manifestation  of  gratitude 
to  the  wise  and  benevolent  sovereign  who  had  done 
so  much  to  promote  the  strength,  progress,  and  wel- 
fare of  that  mighty  empire.  The  representatives  of 
the  civil  government  were  a  body  of  strong,  intellec- 
tual men,  and  the  military  and  naval  power  was  of 
the  highest  order.  The  army,  commanded  by  Lord 
Wolseley,  was  in  excellent  condition.  Its  appearance 
in  uniform,  equipment,  and  efficiency  was  equal  to 
that  of  any  of  the  armies  of  Europe.  The  British 
navy,  consisting  of  467  war  vessels,  was  manned  by 
100,000  men.  Out  of  this  were  gathered,  under 
Admiral  Sir  Nowell  Salmon,  at  Portsmouth,  England, 
a  fleet  of  168  battleships  and  cruisers,  manned  by 
38,000  men.  Such  a  display  of  sea  power  had  never 
before  been  witnessed. 

My  observation  of  the  affairs  of  Europe  was  made 
under  the  most  favorable  circumstances.  How  long 
war  will  continue  to  excite  the  ambition,  the  passions, 
avarice,  and  applause  of  the  human  race  it  is  impos- 
sible to  determine.  How  long  great  armies  and 
navies  have  been  gathered  for  the  gratification  of 
rulers  to  acquire,  protect,  or  desolate  countries,  re- 

266 


COMMANDING    THE    ARMY 

sent  petty  insults  between  sovereigns,  or  decide  great 
international  controversies,  no  one  can  tell.  The 
present  standing  armies  of  Europe  approximate  in 
strength  four  million  men,  imposing  a  colossal  burden 
upon  the  people.  I  could  not  but  rejoice  that  our 
Republic  is  located  between  two  great  oceans,  with 
no  menacing  and  threatening  neighbors,  requiring  the 
maintenance  of  a  great  standing  army  similar  to  those 
maintained  by  other  countries.  Still,  I  realized  the 
danger  of  going  to  the  other  extreme,  and  by  over- 
confidence,  apathy,  or  indifference  reach  a  degree  of 
weakness  that  would  tempt  the  ambitions  or  avarice 
of  foreign  powers.  I  therefore  resolved  that  as  far 
as  possible,  during  the  time  that  I  should  hold  the 
important  position  I  then  occupied,  I  would  use  all 
the  influence  I  could  control  to  have  adopted  a  system 
which  I  had  recommended  for  years,  this  system  hav- 
ing a  fixed  standard  for  the  physical  force  of  the 
nation  that  would  be  commensurate  with  our  neces- 
sities and  development.  I  have  therefore  urged  that 
the  government  decide  upon  what  percentage  of  the 
physical  strength  of  the  nation  should  be  instructed, 
trained,  and  prepared  for  war  purposes;  and  if  our 
government  could  be  persuaded  to  adopt  such  a 
standard,  the  numbers  to  be  increased  every  decade  in 
accordance  with  the  growth  of  the  nation,  it  would  be 
the  safest  and  wisest  policy,  and  in  time  we  could  com- 
mend it  to  the^f  avorable  consideration  of  other  nations. 
It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  our  government  did 
shortly  afterward  adopt,  and  has  since  maintained, 
such  a  policy,  and  I  consider  the  system  advisable 
and  judicious. 

367 


XV 

THE   WAR   WITH    SPAIN 

A7TER  the  great  war,  when  the  nation  disbanded  the 
best  fire-tried  army  on  earth,  many  of  our  ablest 
statesmen  and  soldiers  believed  the  Republic  should 
maintain  a  well-equipped  army  of  100,000.  Con- 
gress authorized  54,000,  then  cut  it  down  to  25,000, 
where  it  remained  for  twenty-four  years.  To  inspire 
the  army  with  new  life  after  years  of  discouragement 
was  most  difficult. 

The  threatened  war  with  Spain  turned  the  atten- 
tion of  our  people  to  our  military  necessities  and  the 
need  of  a  stronger  physical  force  for  the  nation.  As 
to  the  necessity  of  the  war  with  Spain,  it  is  believed 
that  arbitration  could  have  settled  the  international 
controversy.  We  know  from  the  statement  of  our 
own  Minister  at  Madrid,  General  Stewart  L.  Wood- 
ford,  that  the  Spanish  Ministry  and  the  Queen  Regent 
tried  loyally  and  in  good  faith  to  grant  and  enforce 
such  autonomy  as  they  thought  would  secure  peace  and 
order  in  Cuba.  I  had  a  good  opportunity  of  knowing 
the  disposition  of  many  of  the  prominent  men  of  our 
country,  especially  President  McKinley  and  his  Cabi- 
net, and  I  know  that  only  one  of  the  latter  was  in 
favor  of  war.  I  know  that  the  Secretary  of  State, 
John  Sherman,  one  of  the  few  pre-eminent  statesmen 

268 


THE    WAR    WITH    SPAIN 

of  our  country,  was  decidedly  opposed  to  it,  and 
deemed  it  absolutely  unnecessary;  whereas,  on  the 
other  hand,  I  heard  a  conversation  between  one 
member  of  the  Cabinet  and  an  assistant  secretary, 
which  was  as  follows :  The  assistant  secretary  said  to 
the  member  of  the  Cabinet,  "What  are  you  doing  to- 
ward getting  up  a  war  with  Spain  ?"  The  member  of 
the  Cabinet  replied,  "I  am  practically  alone  in  the 
administration,  but  I  am  doing  all  I  can  to  bring  it 
about."  The  assistant  secretary,  with  great  gusto, 
replied,  "Thank  God!  thank  God!"  Such  was  the 
sentiment  of  the  administration  and  many  of  those 
who  were  best  informed  as  to  the  condition  of  affairs, 
but  the  advocacy  of  certain  of  the  press  journals  as 
well  as  the  clamor  of  a  portion  of  our  people  con- 
tinued until  the  war  frenzy  predominated.  The  send- 
ing of  the  battleship  Maine  to  Spanish  waters  was 
most  unfortunate  at  that  time.  Her  destruction  in 
the  harbor  of  Havana  precipitated  the  war  with 
Spain.  I  have  never  believed  that  the  disaster  was 
caused  by  the  Spanish  government  nor  its  officials 
or  agents.  They  certainly  had  no  motive  for  such 
a  crime,  and  every  reason  to  avoid  it.  Terrible  ex- 
plosions have  occurred  since  at  the  Naval  Proving 
Grounds,  at  Indian  Head,  Maryland;  at  the  Dupont 
Powder  Works,  Delaware;  at  the  California  Powder 
Works,  and  at  the  Mare  Island  Powder  Arsenal,  Cali- 
fornia, as  well  as  in  other  places.  I  believe  that  the 
disaster  resulted  from  internal  rather  than  external 
causes. 

The  unanimity  of  the  war  spirit  at  that  time  was 
more  general  than  in  any  of  our  previous  wars.     Con- 

269 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

gress  appropriated  $50,000,000  for  war  purposes,  to 
be  disbursed  at  the  discretion  of  the  President.  This 
was  used  in  equipping  our  coast  defenses  and  the 
purchase  of  ships,  arms,  and  munitions  of  war  of 
every  description. 

The  regular  army,  though  small,  was  the  best  con- 
ditioned of  any  military  body  in  the  world.  In  the 
Civil  War  and  Indian  wars  our  officers  had  had  more 
experience  in  desperate  battles  and  severe  campaigns 
than  the  officers  of  any  other  army.  The  men  were 
a  body  of  trained  athletes,  well  disciplined  and  ex- 
cellent marksmen. 

When  the  call  for  volunteers  was  made  the  en- 
thusiasm was  intense,  and  recruiting  stations  were 
crowded;  applications  by  thousands  were  made  to 
the  President  and  the  Governors  of  States  to  raise 
companies,  battalions  and  regiments,  and  all  kinds  of 
political  pressure  was  used  to  obtain  commissions. 

As  commanding  general  of  the  Army  it  was  my 
duty  to  recommend  what  force  I  deemed  requisite, 
and  yet  upward  of  100,000  more  men  were  accepted 
than  could  possibly  be  required  or  equipped.  Our 
condition  was  similar  to  that  of  Wellington  in  Spain, 
when  he  wrote,  "An  army  well  equipped,  disci- 
plined, officered,  and  instructed  is  far  more  effective 
than  a  larger  one  without  these  essential  condi- 
tions." 

When  orders  were  received  to  mobilize  the  troops 
of  the  regular  army,  they  were  not  only  ready  and 
prepared,  but  actually  moved  as  soon  as  the  railroads 
could  furnish  transportation,  some  within  twenty- 
four  hours,  and  all  within  five  days.  As  soon  as  Con- 

270 


THE    WAR    WITH    SPAIN 

gress  authorized  a  declaration  of  war,  a  proclamation 
was  issued  by  the  President  April  25,  1898,  and  our 
available  military  forces  mobilized  at  New  Orleans, 
Mobile,  and  Tampa,  with  a  large  reserve  force  at 
Chickamauga. 

Our  Asiatic  fleet,  which  had  been  disciplined  and 
thoroughly  drilled  to  the  highest  degree  of  efficiency 
by  Admiral  McNair,  was  taken  from  Hong  -  Kong, 
China,  to  Manila  Bay  by  Admiral  Dewey,  and  on 
May  ist  sunk  or  captured  the  Spanish  fleet.  This 
splendid  victory  destroyed  the  Spanish  sea-power  on 
the  Pacific.  On  May  3d,  before  we  had  received  official 
information  of  the  naval  engagement,  I  recommended 
that  troops  be  sent  there  under  General  Anderson, 
and  designated  the  regiments  and  batteries,  together 
with  high-power  guns,  mortars,  and  ammunition, 
to  fortify  and  hold  certain  strategic  positions  in  the 
archipelago,  believing  that  our  government  would 
always  hold  strong  naval  stations  in  the  Orient;  but 
I  did  not  suppose  we  would  ever  assume  to  acquire 
territory  against  the  will  of  the  people  thereof.  The 
troops  were  sent  under  Generals  Anderson  and  Merritt, 
but  the  fortifications  are  still  in  process  of  construction. 

A  strong  corps  of  15,000  men  were  sent  to  the 
Philippine  Islands  and  landed  near  Manila  on 
June  3oth.  They  found  the  Filipino  troops  with  a 
line  of  battle  fourteen  miles  long,  numbering  more 
than  12,000  men,  occupying  strong  positions  encir- 
cling the  Spanish  troops  holding  the  city  of  Manila. 
The  Filipino  troops  had  been  actively  engaged  against 
the  Spanish  forces  in  the  archipelago,  had  captured 
the  garrisons  outside  the  city  of  Manila,  and  made 

271 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

prisoners  of  4,000  officers  and  soldiers.  As  a  result 
of  the  combined  action  of  the  United  States  naval 
and  military  forces,  together  with  those  of  the  Filipino 
troops  under  Aguinaldo,  the  city  of  Manila  formally 
surrendered  on  August  14,  1898,  thus  closing  hostili- 
ties between  American  and  Spanish  forces  in  the 
Orient. 

It  is  sometimes  easy  for  the  thoughtless  and  in- 
experienced to  involve  a  country  in  war,  but  dis- 
astrous when  they  attempt  to  direct  its  military 
forces.  In  the  East  the  cry  was  "On  to  Havana!" 
as  it  had  been  "On  to  Berlin!"  and  "On  to  Rich- 
mond!" This  became  so  intense  that  even  the  con- 
servative administration  was  over-persuaded. 

On  May  8th  I  was  directed  to  take  an  army  of 
70,000  men  and  capture  Havana,  and  in  compliance 
therewith  immediately  sent  orders  in  detail  directing 
the  movement. 

I  appreciated  in  the  highest  degree  the  command 
of  an  army  to  invade  a  foreign  country  in  a  just  cause, 
yet,  my  sense  of  duty,  not  only  to  my  country,  but  to 
the  brave  men  who  composed  that  army,  prompted 
me  to  sacrifice  every  personal  consideration  and  ex- 
plain to  the  President  the  real  military  conditions,  as 
he  had  evidently  been  misinformed.  I  told  him  that 
there  were  within  a  short  distance  of  Havana  125,000 
Spanish  troops  with  over  100  field  guns,  besides  the 
125  heavy  guns  in  strong,  fortified  positions;  that  the 
Spanish  troops  had  approximately  1,000  rounds  of 
ammunition  per  man ;  that  while  I  was  very  anxious 
to  go,  and  while  the  morale  of  the  army  was  most 
excellent,  the  most  serious  difficulty  was  that  there 

272 


THE    WAR    WITH    SPAIN 

was  not  enough  ammunition  in  the  country,  outside 
of  the  amount  then  being  sent  to  the  Philippine 
Islands,  and  a  small  amount  required  for  coast  de- 
fense, available  for  an  army  of  70,000  men  to  fight 
one  battle,  and  that  our  cartridge  factories  could  not 
manufacture  an  adequate  amount  in  eight  weeks' 
time;  that  placing  an  army  in  such  condition  on  a 
foreign  island  in  midsummer,  with  the  possibility  of 
the  enemy  controlling  the  seas  behind  it,  would  be 
extremely  hazardous;  that  the  policy  of  storming 
heavily  fortified  positions  had  long  since  become 
obsolete,  and  that  strategy  was  far  more  advisable 
than  the  useless  sacrifice  of  life.  Upon  this  informa- 
tion the  President  suspended  the  order,  and  thereby 
saved  many  thousands  of  lives,  and  possibly  a  national 
disaster,  by  adopting  more  judicious  measures. 

The  war  was  strictly  a  naval  problem  at  first. 
Should  the  Spanish  navy  prove  superior  to  ours  it 
would  sweep  the  seas,  thus  rendering  it  impossible 
for  us  to  move  either  to  the  islands  in  the  Orient  or 
the  Caribbean  Sea.  On  the  other  hand,  should  our 
navy  prove  superior  the  withdrawal  of  the  Spanish 
forces  from  those  islands  would  have  been  impossible. 

The  island  of  Cuba,  from  30  to  120  miles  wide,  and 
nearly  800  miles  long,  was  occupied  by  Spanish  troops, 
variously  reported  from  80,000  to  200,000  strong, 
contending  against  Cuban  forces  under  Gomez  and 
Garcia.  Porto  Rico  is  an  island  3,606  square  miles  in 
area,  having  a  population  of  nearly  1,000,000  people, 
and  was  occupied  by  17,000  troops,  regulars  and 
volunteers,  under  the  Spanish  flag.  Under  these 
conditions  the  best  policy  was  following  the  well- 

273 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

known  principle  of  cutting  the  enemy's  force  in  two 
and  overpowering  the  weaker  wing  first.  Porto  Rico 
and  the  eastern  half  of  the  island  of  Cuba  were  the 
objective  points,  in  my  judgment,  for  the  active  opera- 
tions of  our  army.  While  I  was  advocating  this  I 
received  a  cablegram  from  Europe,  signed  by  Mr. 
Andrew  Carnegie,  saying  that  the  Spanish  officials 
were  anxious  that  we  should  attack  Havana,  knowing 
it  to  be  heavily  fortified  and  defensible.  In  the  same 
despatch  that  patriotic  philanthropist  advised  the 
taking  of  Porto  Rico  first,  for  its  effect  in  Europe.  I 
laid  this  before  President  McKinley  and  his  Cabinet. 
Until  the  supremacy  of  the  naval  forces  on  the 
Atlantic  was  determined,  and  while  our  great  force 
of  volunteers  was  being  organized  and  equipped,  it 
was  deemed  advisable  to  reinforce  the  Cuban  revolu- 
tionists in  every  way  possible,  and  thousands  of  rifles 
and  great  quantities  of  ammunition,  with  military 
stores,  were  sent  to  them  by  different  expeditions, 
commanded  by  Lieutenant  Crofton,  Captain  O'Con- 
nell,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Dorst.  In  order  to  pro- 
mote the  esprit  de  corps  of  the  army,  I  issued  the 
following  order  May  30,  1898: 

HEADQUARTERS  OP  THE  ARMY, 
WASHINGTON,  D.C.,  May  30,  1898. 

After  a  prolonged  period  of  peace  our  army  is  once  more 
called  upon  to  engage  in  war  in  the  cause  of  justice  and 
humanity.  To  bring  the  military  forces  to  the  highest  state 
of  efficiency  and  most  speedily  accomplish  what  is  expected 
should  be  the  earnest  effort  and  call  forth  the  best  energy 
of  all  its  members  of  whatsoever  station. 

The  laws  and  regulations  which  govern  military  bodies  in 
civilized  countries  have  been  developed  to  their  present 
perfection  through  the  experience  of  hundreds  of  years,  and 

274 


THE    WAR    WITH    SPAIN 

the   faithful   observance   of  those  laws   and  regulations   is 
essential  to  the  honor  and  efficiency  of  the  army. 

All  authority  should  be  exercised  with  firmness,  equity, 
and  decorum  on  the  part  of  superiors,  and  should  be  respected 
by  implicit  obedience  and  loyal  support  from  subordinates. 

Every  officer  of  whatever  grade  will,  so  far  as  may  be  in 
his  power,  guard  and  preserve  the  health  and  welfare  of  those 
under  his  charge.  He  must  labor  diligently  and  zealously 
to  perfect  himself  and  his  subordinates  in  military  drill,  in- 
struction, and  discipline;  and  above  all  he  must  constantly 
endeavor  by  precept  and  example  to  maintain  the  highest 
character,  to  foster  and  stimulate  that  true  soldierly  spirit 
and  patriotic  devotion  to  duty  which  must  characterize  an 
effective  army.  The  Major-General  Commanding  confi- 
dently trusts  that  every  officer  and  soldier  in  the  service 
of  the  Republic,  each  in  his  proper  sphere,  will  contribute 
his  most  zealous  efforts  to  the  end  that  the  honor  and  char- 
acter of  the  army  may  be  preserved  untarnished  and  its  best 
efforts  crowned  with  success. 

This  order  is  given  upon  a  day  sacred  to  the  memory  of 
the  heroic  dead  whose  services  and  sacrifices  afford  us 
example  and  inspiration,  and  it  is  expected  that  all  will  be 
fully  impressed  with  the  sacred  duty  imposed  upon  the 
army  by  the  government  of  our  beloved  country. 

(Signed)  NELSON  A.  MILES, 

Major-General,  Commanding. 


The  reports  of  conditions  of  affairs  at  Tampa, 
Florida,  became  such  that  I  determined  to  take  the 
field  in  person. 

On  arriving  at  Tampa,  I  found  great  confusion  and 
the  place  crowded  with  an  indiscriminate  accumula- 
tion of  supplies  and  war  materials.  The  confusion 
was  occasioned  partly  by  the  want  of  rail  facilities  and 
partly  by  the  system  of  loading  and  invoicing  war 
material.  The  sidetracks  of  the  railroads  from  the 
port  of  Tampa  to  Columbia,  South  Carolina,  were 

275 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

blocked  with  cars  and  trains,  and  this  caused  great 
difficulty  in  properly  equipping  an  expedition  for 
effective  war  service. 

Definite  information  having  been  received  that 
Cervera's  fleet  had  been  inclosed  in  the  harbor  of 
Santiago  de  Cuba  by  our  navy,  and  an  appeal  made 
by  the  Navy  Department  for  assistance  from  the 
military,  the  importance  of  sending  an  expedition  to 
assist  in  the  capture  of  Cervera's  fleet  was  appre- 
ciated, and  every  effort  made  to  expedite  its  embarka- 
tion, though  the  transportation  furnished  was  limited 
and  totally  inadequate.  Finding  that  General  Shaft er 
was  seriously  affected  by  the  intense  heat,  and  know- 
ing the  importance  of  the  enterprise,  I  telegraphed 
for  authority  to  go  with  the  expedition,  but  the  re- 
quest was  unanswered,  and  the  corps  under  General 
Shafter  was  embarked  and  sailed  June  i4th.  The 
next  day  I  received  the  following  order,  dated, 
"Washington,  D.C.,  June  15,  1898": 

MAJOR-GENERAL  MILES,  Tampa,  Fla. 

Important  business  requires  your  presence  here.  Return 
at  once.  Answer. 

(Signed)  R.  A.  ALGER, 

Secretary  of  War. 

A  few  weeks  before  two  brave  young  officers, 
Lieut.  A.  S.  Rowan  and  Lieut.  H.  H.  Whitney,  left 
Washington  to  learn  the  condition  of  the  Spanish 
military  forces  in  Cuba  and  Porto  Rico.  They 
returned  to  the  army  headquarters  the  last  of 
June,  bringing  important  information.  Lieutenant 
Rowan  had  reached  General  Garcia  in  the  eastern 

276 


THE    WAR    WITH    SPAIN 

part  of  Cuba,  and  on  his  return  was  accompanied  by 
two  officers  of  General  Garcia's  staff,  Brig.-Gen.  En- 
rique Collaza  and  Lieut. -Col.  Carlos  Hernandez. 
From  them  I  obtained  information  concerning  the 
active  measures  of  that  very  able  Cuban  general, 
and  after  remaining  for  a  short  time  they  were  sent 
back  with  the  following  letter,  containing  five  re- 
quests that  became  important  orders: 

HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY, 
In  the  Field,  TAMPA,  FLA.,  June  2,  1898. 
DEAR  GENERAL: — I  am  very  glad  to  have  received  your 
officers,  Brig.-Gen.  Enrique  Collaza  and  Lieut.-Col.  Carlos 
Hernandez,  the  latter  of  whom  returns  to-night  with  our 
best  wishes  for  your  success.  It  would  be  a  very  great 
assistance  if  you  could  have  as  large  a  force  as  possible  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  harbor  of  Santiago  de  Cuba  and  com- 
municate any  information  by  signals  which  Colonel  Hernan- 
dez will  explain  to  you,  either  to  our  navy  or  to  our  army 
on  its  arrival,  which  we  hope  will  be  before  many  days. 

It  would  also  assist  us  very  much  if  you  could  drive  in 
and  harass  any  Spanish  troops  near  or  in  Santiago  de  Cuba, 
threatening  or  attacking  them  at  all  points  and  preventing 
by  every  possible  means  any  reinforcements  coming  to  that 
garrison.  While  this  is  being  done,  and  before  the  arrival 
of  our  army,  if  you  can  seize  and  hold  any  commanding 
position  to  the  east  or  west  of  Santiago  de  Cuba,  or  both, 
that  would  be  advantageous  for  the  use  of  our  artillery,  it 
will  be  exceedingly  gratifying  to  us. 

With  great  respect  and  best  wishes,  I  remain, 

Very  respectfully, 
(Signed)         NELSON  A.  MILES, 
Major-General,  Commanding  United  States  Army. 
LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  GARCIA, 
Cuban  Army. 

This  letter  was  sent  in  anticipation  of  the  move- 
ment of  the  command  under  General  Shafter,  which 
19  277 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

sailed  twelve  days  later.  Colonel  Hernandez  left  Key 
West  with  it  June  2d;  General  Garcia  received  it 
June  6th,  and  I  received  his  reply  by  cable  June  Qth, 
of  which  the  following  is  a  copy: 

MOLE  ST.  NICHOLAS  (via  Washington), 

June  9,  1898. 
GENERAL  MILES, 

Commanding  United  States  Army: 
Garcia's  reply  on  June  6th  to  your  letter  of  June  2d: 
"Will  take  measures  at  once  to  carry  out  your  recom- 
mendation, but  concentration  of  force  will  require  some 
time.  Roads  bad  and  Cubans  scattered.  Will  march  with- 
out delay.  Santiago  de  Cuba  well  fortified  with  advanced 
intrenchments,  but  believe  good  artillery  position  can  be 
taken.  Spanish  force  approximates  12,000  between  Santiago 
de  Cuba  and  Guantanamo,  3,000 -militia.  Will  maintain  a 
Cuban  force  near  Holguin  to  prevent  sending  reinforce- 
ments to  Santiago." 

The  above  given  to  me  by  Admiral  Sampson  to  forward 
to  you. 

(Signed)  ALLEN. 

Also,  the  following  extract  from  a  cablegram  from 
Admiral  Sampson  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  which 
was  repeated  to  me  at  Tampa  June  i2th  for  my  in- 
formation : 

MOLE  ST.  NICHOLAS,  HAITI. 

General  Miles's  letter  received  through  Colonel  Hernandez 
on  June  6th.  Garcia  regards  his  wishes  and  suggestions  as 
orders,  and  immediately  will  take  measures  to  concentrate 
forces  at  the  points  indicated,  but  he  is  unable  to  do  so  as 
early  as  desired  on  account  of  his  expedition  to  Banes  Port, 
Cuba,  but  he  will  march  without  delay.  All  of  his  subordi- 
nates are  ordered  to  assist  to  disembark  the  United  States 
troops  and  to  place  themselves  under  orders.  Santiago  de 
Cuba  well  fortified,  with  advanced  intrenchments,  but  he 
believes  position  for  artillery  can  be  taken  as  Miles  desires. 
Approximate  twelve  thousand  (12,000)  regular  and  three 
thousand  (3,000)  militia  between  Santiago  and  Guantanamo. 

278 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

He  has  sent  force  in  order  to  prevent  aid  going  to  Santiago 
from  Holguin.  Repeats  every  assurance  of  good  will  and 
desires  to  second  plans.  SAMPSON. 

It  will  be  observed  that  General  Garcia  regarded 
my  requests  as  his  orders  and  promptly  took  steps 
to  execute  the  plan  of  operation.  He  sent  3,000  men 
to  check  any  movement  of  the  12,000  Spaniards  sta- 
tioned at  Holguin.  A  portion  of  this  latter  force 
started  to  the  relief  of  the  garrison  at  Santiago,  but 
was  successfully  checked  and  turned  back  by  the 
Cuban  forces  under  General  Feria.  General  Garcia 
also  sent  2,000  men  under  Perez  to  oppose  the  6,000 
Spaniards  at  Guantanamo,  and  they  were  successful 
in  their  object.  He  also  sent  i  ,000  men  under  General 
Rios  against  the  6,000  men  at  Manzanillo.  Of  this 
garrison,  3,500  men  started  to  reinforce  the  garrison 
at  Santiago,  and  were  engaged  in  no  less  than  thirty 
combats  with  the  Cubans  on  their  way  before  reach- 
ing Santiago,  and  would  have  been  stopped  had 
General  Garcia's  request  of  June  27th,  for  permission 
to  attack  them,  been  granted.  With  an  additional 
force  of  5,000  men,  General  Garcia  besieged  the  garri- 
son of  Santiago,  taking  up  a  strong  position  on  the 
west  side  and  in  close  proximity  to  the  harbor,  and 
he  afterward  received  General  Shafter  and  Admiral 
Sampson  at  his  camp  near  that  place.  He  had 
troops  in  the  rear  as  well  as  on  both  sides  of  the 
garrison  at  Santiago  before  the  arrival  of  our  troops. 
It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  Cuban  troops  took  an 
active  and  most  important  part  in  that  campaign, 
and  are  entitled  to  credit  accordingly. 

The  expedition  against  Santiago,  commanded  by 

280 


THE    WAR    WITH    SPAIN 

Major-General  Shafter,  landed  at  Daiquiri  and  Siboney 
June  22d,  23d,  and  24th.  The  true  history  of  the  sub- 
sequent movements  and  engagements  of  the  expedition 
against  the  garrison  of  Santiago  will  be  noted  in  the 
following  communications  and  reports  of  command- 
ing officers  there  engaged. 

On  July  2d  the  following  despatch  was  received: 

SIBONEY  (via  Playa  del  Este), 

July  i,  1898. 
ADJUTANT-GENERAL'S  OFFICE;  UNITED  STATES  ARMY, 

Washington,  D.  C. 

Had  a  very  heavy  engagement  to-day,  which  lasted  from 
8  A.  M.  to  sundown.  We  have  carried  their  outer  works 
and  are  now  in  possession  of  them.  There  is  now  about  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile  of  open  country  between  our  lines  and  the 
city.  By  morning  troops  will  be  intrenched  and  consider- 
able augmentation  of  force  will  be  there.  General  Lawton's 
division  and  General  Bates 's  brigade,  which  have  been  en- 
gaged all  day  in  carrying  El  Caney,  which  was  accomplished 
at  4  P.  M.,  will  be  in  line  and  in  front  of  Santiago  during  the 
night.  I  regret  to  say  that  our  casualties  will  be  about  400. 
Of  these  not  many  are  killed. 

W.  H.  SHAFTER, 

Major --General. 

On  the  next  day  the  following  despatch  was  re- 
ceived: 

PLAYA  DEL  ESTE, 

July  3,  1898. 
SECRETARY  OF  WAR, 

Washington,  D.C. 

We  have  the  town  well  invested  on  the  north  and  east  but 
with  a  very  thin  line.  Upon  approaching  this  we  find  it  of 
such  a  character  and  the  defenses  so  strong  it  will  be  im- 
possible to  carry  it  by  storm  with  my  present  force,  and  I 
am  seriously  considering  withdrawing  about  five  miles  and 
taking  up  a  new  position  on  the  high  ground  between  the 
Santiago  River  and  Siboney,  with  our  left  at  Sardinero, 

281 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

so  as  to  get  our  supplies,  to  a  large  extent,  by  means  of  the 
railroad,  which  we  can  use,  having  engines  and  cars  at  Sibo- 
ney.  Our  losses  up  to  date  will  aggregate  1,000,  but  list 
has  not  yet  been  made;  but  little  sickness  outside  of  ex- 
haustion from  intense  heat  and  exertion  of  the  battle  of  the 
day  before  yesterday,  and  the  almost  constant  fire  which  is 
kept  up  on  the  trenches.  Wagon  road  to  the  rear  is  kept  up 
with  some  difficulty  on  account  of  rains,  but  I  will  be  able 
to  use  it  for  the  present.  General  Wheeler  is  seriously  ill 
and  will  probably  have  to  go  to  the  rear  to-day.  General 
Young  also  very  ill,  confined  to  his  bed.  General  Hawkins 
slightly  wounded  in  foot.  During  sortie  enemy  made  last 
night,  which  was  handsomely  repulsed,  the  behavior  of  the 
regular  troops  was  magnificent.  I  am  urging  Admiral  Sam- 
son to  attempt  to  force  the  entrance  to  the  harbor  and  will 
have  a  consultation  with  him  this  morning.  He  is  coming 
to  the  front  to  see  me.  I  have  been  unable  to  be  out  during 
the  heat  of  the  day  for  four  days,  but  am  retaining  the  com- 
mand. General  Garcia  reported  he  holds  the  railroad  from 
Santiago  to  San  Luis  and  has  burned  a  bridge  and  removed 
some  rails;  also  that  General  Pando  has  arrived  at  Palma 
and  that  the  French  Consul,  with  about  400  French  citizens, 
came  into  his  lines  yesterday  from  Santiago.  Have  directed 
him  to  treat  them  with  every  courtesy  possible. 

SHAFTER, 

Major-General. 

On  receipt  of  the  above  cablegram,  President 
McKinley  directed  me  to  go  to  Santiago  and  give  such 
orders  as  might  be  required  for  the  welfare  and  success 
of  the  army.  I  cabled  the  following  answer  to  give 
encouragement  and  prevent  a  retrograde  movement: 

HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY, 

WASHINGTON,  D.C.,  July  3,  1898. 
GENERAL  SHAFTER, 

Playa  del  Este,  Cuba. 

Accept  my  hearty  congratulations  on  the  record  made  of 
magnificent  fortitude,  gallantry,  and  sacrifice  displayed  in 
the  desperate  fighting  of  the  troops  before  Santiago.  I  real- 

282 


THE    WAR    WITH    SPAIN 

ize  the  hardships,  difficulties,  and  sufferings,  and  am  proud 
that  amid  those  terrible  scenes  the  troops  illustrated  such 
fearless  and  patriotic  devotion  to  the  welfare  of  our  country 
and  flag.  Whatever  the  results  to  follow  their  unsurpassed 
deeds  of  valor,  the  past  is  already  a  gratifying  chapter  of 
history.  I  expect  to  be  with  you  within  one  week  with 
strong  reinforcements.  MILES, 

Major-General,  Commanding. 

The  following  replies  were  received : 

HEADQUARTERS  FIFTH  ARMY  CORPS, 

Near  Santiago,  Play  a  del  Este, 

July  4,  1898. 
MAJOR-GENERAL  NELSON  A.  MILES, 

Commanding  the  Army  of  the  United  States, 

Washington,  D.C. 

I  thank  you  in  the  name  of  the  gallant  men  I  have  the 
honor  to  command  for  splendid  tribute  of  praise  which  you 
have  accorded  them.  They  bore  themselves  as  American 
soldiers  always  have.  Your  telegram  will  be  published  at 
the  head  of  the  regiments  in  the  morning.  I  feel  that  I  am 
master  of  the  situation  and  can  hold  the  enemy  for  any 
length  of  time.  I  am  delighted  to  know  that  you  are  com- 
ing that  you  may  see  for  yourself  the  obstacles  which  this 
army  had  to  overcome.  My  only  regret  is  the  great  number 
of  gallant  souls  who  have  given  their  lives  for  our  country's 
cause.  SHAFTER, 

Major -General. 

July  4,   1898. 
ADJUTANT-GENERAL, 

Washington. 

If  Sampson  will  force  an  entrance  with  all  his  fleet  to  the 
upper  Bay  of  Santiago  we  can  take  the  place  within  a  few 
hours.  Under  these  conditions  I  believe  the  town  will  sur- 
render. If  the  army  is  to  take  the  place  I  want  15,000 
troops  speedily,  and  it  is  not  certain  that  they  can  be  landed, 
as  it  is  getting  stormy.  Sure  and  speedy  way  is  through  the 
bay.  Am  now  in  position  to  do  my  part. 

SHAFTER, 

Major-General. 

283 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

The  action  of  the  troops  and  our  fleet  had  rendered 
the  harbor  of  Santiago  untenable  for  the  Spanish 
fleet.  Without  adding  to  the  bitter  controversy  con- 
cerning that  naval  engagement,  it  is  but  just  to  say 
that  Admiral  Sampson  was  entitled  to  credit  for  the 
admirable  disposition  of  the  warships.  He  was  also 
responsible  for  sending  the  battleship  Massachusetts 
to,  and  taking  his  flagship,  the  New  York,  away  from 
the  fleet,  and  would  have  been  responsible  had  the 
absence  of  those  battleships  been  disastrous  to  our 
fleet  when  the  enemy  moved  out,  9:35  A.  M.,  July  3d. 
Unfortunately  for  him,  he  was  absent  at  Siboney  on 
official  duty,  and  although  he  endeavored,  could  not 
return  in  time  to  take  important  part  in  the  engage- 
ment. The  remainder  of  our  fleet,  however,  under 
the  senior  officer  present,  Admiral  Schley,  with  great 
skill  and  valor  met,  fought,  pursued,  and  destroyed 
the  Spanish  fleet. 


XVI 

CAMPAIGNING   IN   CUBA 

EFORE  leaving  Washington,  it  was  my  purpose  to 
land  sufficient  force  on  the  west  side  of  the  harbor 
of  Santiago  and  enfilade  the  enemy's  line  and  take  their 
position  in  reverse.  I  left  Washington  July  yth, 
reached  Columbia,  South  Carolina,  on  the  8th,  there 
took  a  special  train  to  Charleston,  arriving  in  time 
to  board  the  fast  steamer  Yale,  already  loaded  with 
1,500  troops,  and,  with  the  steamer  Columbia  accom- 
panying, arrived  opposite  the  entrance  of  Santiago 
harbor  on  the  morning  of  July  nth.  The  fleet,  under 
command  of  Admiral  Sampson,  was  then  bombarding 
the  Spanish  position.  Before  reaching  Santiago,  I 
prepared  the  following  note  to  Admiral  Sampson  and 
forwarded  it  to  him  by  Captain  Wise,  commander  of 
the  Yale,  immediately  upon  our  arrival: 

HEADQUARTERS  OP  THE  ARMY, 
On  Board  the  U.S.S.  Yale,  off  Siboney,  Cuba, 

July  ii,  1898. 
ADMIRAL  SAMPSON, 

Commanding  United  States  Fleet. 

SIR  : — I  desire  to  land  troops  from  the  Yale,  Columbia,  and 
Duchesse  to  the  west  of  the  Bay  of  Santiago  Harbor  and 
follow  it  up  with  additional  troops,  moving  east  against  the 
Spanish  troops  defending  Santiago  on  the  west.  I  will  be 
glad  if  you  can  designate  the  most  available  point  for  dis- 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

embarking  the  troops  and  render  all  the  assistance  practicable 
to  the  troops  as  they  move  east. 

Very  respectfully, 
(Signed)  NELSON  A.  MILES, 

Major -General,  Commanding. 

Admiral  Sampson  immediately  came  on  board  the 
Yale.  I  explained  to  him  the  purpose  of  my  presence 
and  told  him  that  I  desired  the  co-operation  of  the 
navy  in  the  plan  above  stated.  He  cordially  ac- 
quiesced in  the  plan  and  offered  every  assistance  of 
his  fleet  to  cover  the  debarkation  of  the  troops,  and 
also  to  enfilade  the  Spanish  position  with  the  guns 
of  the  ships.  When  this  arrangement  had  been  con- 
cluded I  went  on  shore  and  opened  communication 
with  General  Shafter.  I  asked  him  if  he  had  suffi- 
cient troops  on  the  east  side  of  the  harbor  of  Santiago 
to  maintain  his  position,  and  he  replied  that  he  had. 
I  then  gave  directions  to  General  Garretson  to  disem- 
bark all  the  troops  on  the  transports  whenever  he 
should  receive  orders.  Having  made  all  arrange- 
ments for  assault,  I  determined  to  give  the  Spanish 
general  an  opportunity  to  surrender  and  avoid,  if  pos- 
sible, the  useless  sacrifice  of  life. 

On  the  following  morning  I  rode  from  Siboney  to 
the  headquarters  of  General  Shafter.  After  con- 
sulting with  him,  he  sent,  by  my  direction,  a  com- 
munication to  General  Toral,  saying  that  the  com- 
manding general  of  the  American  army  had  arrived 
in  his  camp  with  reinforcements,  and  that  we  desired 
to  meet  him  between  the  lines  at  any  time  agreeable 
to  him.  He  replied  that  he  would  see  us  at  twelve 
o'clock  the  following  day.  That  evening  I  became 

286 


V 


THE  MEETING  OF  THE  GENERALS  TO  ARRANGE  THE  SURRENDER 
AT  SANTIAGO  DE  CUBA 


CAMPAIGNING    IN    CUBA 

apprised  of  the  fact  that  negotiations  regarding  a 
surrender  had  been  pending  between  the  command- 
ing general  and  the  Spanish  commander,  but  no  defi- 
nite conclusions  had  been  reached.  Before  leaving 
Washington  I  was  aware  of  the  fact  that  yellow  fever 
had  developed  among  our  troops,  and  by  this  time 
learned  that  it  had  spread  so  rapidly  that  there  were 
over  a  hundred  cases,  and  the  medical  officers  were 
undecided  as  to  the  extent  to  which  it  might  cripple 
the  command.  This  was  the  most  serious  feature  of 
the  situation,  and  impressed  me  with  the  importance  of 
prompt  action,  and  I  so  informed  the  authorities  by 
cable,  suggesting  that  it  was  a  case  where  discretion- 
ary authority  should  be  granted. 

At  the  appointed  time,  accompanied  by  Brig. -Gen. 
J.  C.  Gilmore  and  Lieut. -Col.  Marion  P.  Maus,  of  my 
staff;  Maj.-Gen.  Shafter,  two  of  his  staff  officers,  and 
Major-General  Wheeler  and  Lieutenant  Wheeler,  I 
met  the  Spanish  General  Toral  with  two  of  his  staff 
officers  and  an  interpreter.  After  some  conversation 
between  General  Toral  and  General  Shafter,  I  informed 
General  Toral  distinctly  that  I  had  left  Washington 
six  days  before;  that  it  was  then  the  determination 
of  our  government  that  this  portion  of  the  Spanish 
army  must  either  be  destroyed  or  captured;  that  I 
was  there  with  sufficient  force  to  accomplish  that 
object;  and  that  if  this  was  not  the  case  any  number 
of  troops  would  be  brought  there  as  fast  as  steamers 
could  carry  them,  if  it  took  50,000  men.  I  told  him 
that  we  offered  him  liberal  terms — namely,  to  return 
his  troops  to  Spain.  He  said  that  under  the  Spanish 
law  he  was  not  permitted  to  surrender  as  long  as  he 

287 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

had  ammunition  and  food,  and  that  he  must  main- 
tain the  honor  of  the  Spanish  arms.  My  reply  was 
that  he  had  already  accomplished  that;  that  he  must 
now  surrender  or  take  the  consequences,  and  that  I 
would  give  him  until  daylight  the  following  morning 
to  decide.  He  appealed  for  a  longer  time,  saying 
that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  communicate  with 
his  superiors,  and  upon  his  request  I  granted  him 
until  twelve  o'clock  noon. 

After  thoroughly  examining  the  entire  position  and 
riding  along  the  trenches  from  right  to  left,  I  returned 
to  General  Shafter's  headquarters.  Before  reaching 
that  point  I  received  the  following  cablegram  from 
Washington  in  reply  to  mine  of  the  evening  before: 

WASHINGTON,  D.C.  (Received  at  2:45  P.M.), 

July  13,   1898. 
MAJOR-GENERAL  MILES: 

You  may  accept  surrender  by  granting  parole  to  officers 
and  men,  the  officers  retaining  their  side-arms.  The  officers 
and  men  after  parole  to  return  to  Spain,  the  United  States 
assisting.  If  not  accepted,  then  assault,  unless  in  your 
judgment  an  assault  would  fail.  Consult  with  Sampson  and 
pursue  such  course  as  to  the  assault  as  you  jointly  agree 
upon.  Matter  should  be  settled  promptly. 

R.  A.  ALGER, 

Secretary  of  War. 

This  left  the  matter  entirely  at  my  discretion — to 
accept  surrender,  order  an  assault,  or  withhold  the  same. 
I  sent  the  following  telegram  to  Admiral  Sampson, 
again  requesting  him  to  be  ready  to  cover  landing 
of  the  troops  in  accordance  with  our  previous  arrange- 
ment, and  fixing  the  time  at  twelve  o'clock  the  fol- 
lowing day: 

288 


CAMPAIGNING    IN    CUBA 

HEADQUARTERS  FIFTH  ARMY  CORPS, 

Camp  near  Santiago  de  Cuba, 

July  13,  1898. 
ADMIRAL  W.  T.  SAMPSON, 

Commanding  the  United  States  Naval  Forces, 

North  Atlantic  Squadron. 

SIR: — Please  have  General  Henry's  command  now  on 
Yale,  Columbia,  and  Duchesse  ready  to  disembark  at  noon 
to-morrow  at  Cabanas.  Telegraph  notification  will  be  sent 
you  at  flag  station;  also  at  Siboney  when  to  commence  the 
debarkation. 

Very  respectfully, 

NELSON  A.  MILES, 
Major-General,  Commanding  the  United  States  Army. 

I  also  sent  the  following  cablegram  to  General 
Henry,  who  had  reported  for  duty  and  was  the  senior 
in  command  of  all  the  infantry  and  artillery  then  on 
board  the  transports: 

HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY, 

Camp   near  Santiago, 

July  13,  1898. 
GENERAL  HENRY, 

Commanding  Division. 

Have  asked  Admiral  Sampson  to  be  prepared  to  cover 
your  debarkation  at  Cabanas  to-morrow  after  twelve  noon, 
in  case  Spaniards  do  not  surrender.  Notification  will  be  sent 
to  him  by  telegraph  and  signals  when  our  troops  should  go 
ashore.  Make  the  best  use  of  your  troops  against  the 
Spanish  troops.  Avoid  surprise  and  exposing  your  troops 
to  artillery  fire. 

MILES,  Commanding. 

On  the  morning  of  July  i4th,  Admiral  Sampson's 
fleet  was  in  position  to  cover  the  landing  of  the  troops 
from  the  transports,  which  were  in  the  rear  and  in 
close  proximity  to  the  small  harbor  of  Cabanas,  about 
two  and  a  half  miles  west  from  the  entrance  of  the 

289 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

harbor  of  Santiago.  The  ground  between  the  harbor 
of  Cabanas  and  the  right  flank  of  General  Shafter's 
command  on  the  north  side  of  the  Bay  of  Santiago, 
a  distance  of  between  six  and  seven  miles,  had  been 
occupied  by  a  small  force  of  Cuban  troops,  and  it  was 
my  purpose  to  occupy  this  ground  with  a  strong 
body  of  infantry  and  with  some  twenty-four  pieces 
of  artillery,  where  the  latter  could  easily  reach 
Morro  Castle,  as  well  as  enfilade  the  Spanish  lines  in 
front  of  General  Lawton's  division.  The  Spanish 
commander  was  well  aware  of  our  designs,  as  the  posi- 
tion and  movements  of  the  fleet  had  been  in  full 
view  of  the  officers  commanding  his  troops,  and  they 
reported  to  him  having  seen  fifty -seven  vessels, 
some  of  them  loaded  with  troops,  menacing  that 
part  of  his  position. 

Before  the  time,  12  o'clock  on  July  i4th,  I  re- 
ceived the  following  letter  from  General  Toral; 

SANTIAGO  DE  CUBA, 

July  14,   1898. 

HONORED  SIR: — His  Excellency  the  General-in-Chief  of 
the  Army  of  the  Island  of  Cuba  telegraphed  from  Havana 
yesterday  at  7  P.M.  the  following: 

"  Believing  the  business  of  such  importance  as  the  capitula- 
tion of  that  place  should  be  known  and  decided  by  the  gov- 
ernment of  His  Majesty,  I  give  you  notice  that  I  have  sent 
the  conditions  of  your  telegram,  asking  an  immediate  an- 
swer and  enabling  you  also  to  show  this  to  the  General  of 
the  American  Army  to  see  if  he  will  agree  to  await  the  answer 
of  the  Government,  which  cannot  be  as  soon  as  the  time 
which  he  has  decided,  as  communications  by  way  of  Ber- 
muda are  more  slow  than  by  Key  West.  In  the  mean  time 
Your  Honor  and. the  General  of  the  American  Army  may 
agree  upon  capitulation  on  the  basis  of  repatriation  (return- 
ing to  Spain)," 

290 


CAMPAIGNING    IN    CUBA 

I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  this  to  you,  in  case  you  may 
consider  the  foregoing  satisfactory,  that  we  may  designate 
persons  in  representation  of  yourself,  who,  with  those  in  my 
name,  agree  to  clauses  of  the  capitulation  upon  the  basis  of 
the  return  to  Spain,  accepted  already  in  the  beginning  by 
the  General-in-Chief  of  this  army. 
Awaiting  a  reply,  I  am 

Very  respectfully,  your  servant, 

JOSE  TORAL,  etc. 
GENERAL-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE 
AMERICAN  FORCES. 

On  meeting  General  Toral  by  appointment  at  12 
o'clock  that  day,  under  a  flag  of  truce  at  the  same 
place  as  before,  he  stated  that  he  was  prepared  to 
surrender  his  command,  and  that  such  action  was 
approved  by  Captain  -  General  Blanco,  who  had 
authorized  him  to  appoint  commissioners  to  agree 
upon  the  clauses  of  capitulation,  which  he  was  pre- 
pared to  do,  but  that  before  final  action  it  was  proper 
that  the  government  at  Madrid  should  know  and 
approve  what  was  done.  He  said,  however,  that  he 
was  sure  that  the  government  would  not  fail  to 
endorse  his  action.  His  manner  was  so  sincere  and 
the  language  of  General  Blanco  so  positive  that  I 
felt  no  hesitation  in  accepting  it  in  good  faith  and 
stated  that  we  would  accept  the  surrender,  under 
the  condition  that  the  Spanish  troops  should  be  re- 
patriated by  the  United  States.  General  Toral  stated 
that  he  would  surrender  all  the  troops  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  Santiago  de  Cuba,  many  of  them  from  seventy 
to  one  hundred  miles  distant.  This,  to  me,  was 
a  pleasant  surprise.  I  regarded  the  surrender  as 
an  accomplished  fact,  and  sent  the  following  tele- 
gram: 

291 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

HEADQUARTERS  CAVALRY  DIVISION, 

Before  Santiago  de  Cuba, 

July  14,  1898,   12:55  P.  M. 
THE  SECRETARY  OF  WAR, 

Washington,  B.C. 

General  Toral  formally  surrendered  the  troops  of  his  army 
corps  and  division  of  Santiago  on  the  terms  and  understand- 
ing that  his  troops  would  be  returned  to  Spain.  General 
Shafter  will  appoint  commissioners  to  draw  up  conditions  of 
arrangement  for  carrying  out  the  terms  of  surrender.  This 
is  very  gratifying,  and  General  Shafter  and  the  officers  and 
men  of  his  command  are  entitled  to  great  credit  for  their 
tenacity,  fortitude,  and  in  overcoming  almost  insurmountable 
obstacles  which  they  have  encountered.  A  portion  of  the 
army  has  been  infected  with  yellow  fever,  and  efforts  will  be 
made  to  separate  those  who  are  infected  and  those  who  are 
free  from  it,  and  to  keep  those  which  are  still  on  board  ship 
separated  from  those  on  shore.  Arrangements  will  be  made 
immediately  for  carrying  out  the  further  instructions  of  the 
President  and  yourself. 

MILES, 
Major-General,  Commanding  the  Army. 

and  informed  General  Shafter  that  the  commissioners 
could  be  appointed  in  his  name.  I  directed  him  to 
name  Generals  Lawton  and  Wheeler,  and  informed 
him  that  he  could  also  be  one  of  the  number,  but  he 
appointed  his  staff  officer  instead,  Lieutenant  Miley,  a 
very  able  and  gallant  officer. 

After  learning  the  real  condition  of  our  troops  and 
their  urgent  necessities,  I  gave  the  following  in- 
structions : 

HEADQUARTERS  CAVALRY  DIVISION, 

Before  Santiago,  Cuba, 

July  14,  1898. 
GENERAL  SHAFTER. 

SIR: — The  Spanish  army  having  surrendered,  the  terms  of 
capitulation  will  be  carried  into  effect  with  as  little  delay  as 

292 


CAMPAIGNING    IN    CUBA 

practicable,  on  the  understanding  that  these  troops  be  re- 
turned to  Spain  at  the  expense  of  the  United  States.  You 
will,  with  as  little  delay  as  practicable,  place  such  troops  as 
are  not  infected  with  yellow  fever  in  separate  camps,  and  as 
soon  as  practicable  report  the  number  that  will  be  available 
for  service  with  another  expedition.  These  organizations 
which  have  been  infected  with  yellow  fever  will  have  every 
effort  made  to  improve  their  sanitary  condition  and  to  check 
the  spread  of  the  disease  by  placing  them  in  as  healthy  camps 
as  possible.  Respectfully, 

NELSON  A.  MILES, 
Major-General,  Commanding  the  Army. 

The  actual  surrender  occurred  on  the  i4th,  but  the 
formal  and  more  spectacular  surrender  did  not  occur 
until  the  i7th. 

I  returned  without  delay  to  Siboney.  While  en 
route  I  became  fully  apprised  of  the  condition  of  the 
troops  in  the  fever  hospitals,  and  realized  the  great 
importance  of  immediate  action  to  avoid  the  danger 
threatening  the  whole  command.  I  had  already,  on 
the  nth  of  July,  directed  the  destruction  of  the  in- 
fected habitations  at  Siboney  and  other  places,  and 
now  ordered  the  Twenty-fourth  Regiment  of  the 
United  States  Infantry  to  the  yellow  fever  hospitals 
to  police  the  grounds,  nurse  the  sick,  and  bury  the 
dead,  that  entire  regiment  of  colored  troops  hav- 
ing volunteered  to  serve  in  the  infected  hospitals.  I 
moved  all  the  troops  then  on  board  the  transports 
to  Guantanamo. 

There  was  some  delay  in  the  final  arrangement  for 
the  removal  of  the  Spanish  troops,  owing  to  the  non- 
agreement  at  first  between  the  two  commissions  as  to 
the  disposition  of  the  small  arms;  but  it  was  finally 
settled  by  leaving  it  to  the  decision  of  our  govern- 

20  293 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

ment,  upon  the  recommendation  of  our  commissioners, 
that  they  should  be  sent  to  Spain  with  the  troops. 

My  chief  desire,  after  being  sure  of  the  surrender 
of  the  garrison  at  Santiago,  was  to  relieve  our  troops 
as  speedily  as  possible  by  getting  them  away  from 
the  trenches  and  malarial  grounds  upon  which  they 
were  encamped,  and  orders  were  sent  accordingly.  In 
reply  to  one  the  following  was  received: 

SIBONEY,  July  17,  1898,  8:48  P.  M. 

(Received  July  18,  1898.) 
GENERAL  MILES, 

On  Board  Yale: 

Letters  and  orders  in  reference  to  movement  of  camp 
received  and  will  be  carried  out.  None  is  more  anxious 
than  myself  to  get  away  from  here.  It  seems,  from  your 
orders  given  me,  that  you  regard  my  force  as  a  part  of  your 
command.  Nothing  would  give  me  greater  pleasure  than 
serving  under  you,  General,  and  I  shall  comply  with  all  your 
requests  and  directions,  but  I  was  told  by  the  Secretary 
that  you  were  not  to  supersede  me  in  command  here.  I 
will  furnish  the  information  called  for  as  to  the  condition 
of  the  command  to  Gilmore,  Adjutant  General,  Army 
Headquarters.  SHAFTER,  Major-General. 

No  such  order  about  superseding  was  ever  given  to 
me.  The  following  answer  was  sent: 

HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY, 

Playa  del  Este,  July  18,  1898. 
GENERAL  SHAFTER: 

Telegram  received.  Have  no  desire  and  have  carefully 
avoided  any  appearance  of  superseding  you.  Your  com- 
mand is  a  part  of  the  United  States  Army,  which  I  have  had 
the  honor  to  command,  having  been  duly  assigned  thereto, 
and  directed  by  the  President  to  go  wherever  I  thought  my 
presence  required  and  give  such  general  directions  as  I 
thought  best  concerning  military  matters,  and  especially 

294 


CAMPAIGNING    IN    CUBA 

directed  to  go  to  Santiago  for  a  specific  purpose.  You  will 
also  notice  that  the  order  of  the  Secretary  of  War  of  July 
1 3th  left  the  matter  to  my  discretion.  I  should  regret  that 
any  event  would  cause  either  yourself  or  any  of  your  com- 
mand to  cease  to  be  a  part  of  mine. 
Very  truly  yours, 

NELSON  A.  MILES, 
Major-General,  Commanding  the  United  States  Army. 


XVII 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  PORTO  RICO 

1WAS  anxious  to  proceed  as  quickly  as  possible  to 
the  island  of  Porto  Rico,  and  so  cabled  the  authori- 
ties at  Washington.  After  some  delay  authority  was 
granted,  and  I  started  from  Guantanamo  on  July 
2 1 st,  with  3,415  infantry  and  artillery,  together  with 
two  companies  of  engineers  and  one  company  of  the 
Signal  Corps,  on  nine  transports,  convoyed  by  Cap- 
tain Higginson's  fleet,  consisting  of  the  battleship 
Massachusetts  (flagship)  and  two  smaller  vessels.  The 
Yale  and  Columbia  were  armed  ships,  but,  being  load- 
ed with  troops,  they  were  practically  only  available 
as  transports.  The  above  number  included  the  men 
who  were  sick,  of  which  there  were  nearly  100,  which 
reduced  our  effective  force  to  about  3,300  men,  and 
with  that  number  I  moved  to  the  island  of  Porto 
Rico,  at  that  time  occupied  by  8,233  Spanish  regulars 
and  9,107  volunteers. 

I  had  discretionary  authority,  and  as  Point  Fa- 
jardo  was  suggested  by  the  naval  officers  as  a  suitable 
place  for  landing,  I  at  first  intended  to  disembark 
there,  and  so  reported  to  the  government. 

For  several  days  I  had  been  anxiously  looking  for 
the  arrival  of  tugs,  launches,  and  lighters  that  had 
been  ordered  from  Santiago,  Washington,  and  Tampa, 

296 


THE    CAPTURE    OF    PORTO    RICO 

but  none  arrived  prior  to  our  departure,  although  I 
still  hoped  to  meet  them  as  we  moved  east  through 
the  Windward  Passage,  but  none  appeared.  As  all 
cablegrams  concerning  our  landing-place  had  passed 
through  foreign  cables,  and  as  it  was  important  to 
deceive  the  enemy  (who,  I  afterward  learned,  was 
then  marching  to  and  entrenching  the  ground  we  had 
expected  to  occupy  at  Point  Fajardo),  the  question 
of  successfully  disembarking  the  command  became 
a  serious  one.  I  finally  determined  to  find  a  safe 
harbor  and  capture  from  the  enemy  the  necessary 
appliances  for  disembarking.  So  much  publicity  had 
been  given  the  enterprise  that  I  decided  to  do  what 
the  enemy  least  expected,  and  instead  of  going  to  or 
making  a  demonstration  at  Point  Fajardo,  I  decided 
to  go  direct  to  Guanica. 

We  arrived  off  that  point  near  daylight  on  July 
25th,  and  the  harbor  was  entered  without  opposition. 
The  guns  of  the  Gloucester,  Commander  Wainwright 
commanding,  fired  several  shots  at  some  Spanish 
troops  on  shore.  The  landing  of  the  marines,  sailors, 
and  our  troops  immediately  commenced,  and  after  a 
short  skirmish  the  Spanish  troops  were  driven  from  the 
place.  The  flag  of  the  United  States  was  raised  on 
the  island  by  my  staff  officers,  General  Gilmore  and 
Colonels  Maus,  Gaskill,  Black,  and  Whitney,  making 
a  base  of  cartridge  boxes,  and  while  the  officers  were 
distributing  cartridges  to  the  brave  soldiers  the  Stars 
and  Stripes  were  waving  the  sovereignty  of  our  great 
Republic. 

In  this  movement,  as  in  subsequent  ones,  I  was 
ably  and  cordially  assisted  by  the  Navy,  which  ren- 

297 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

dered  valuable  aid  in  disembarking  the  troops  and 
supplies  from  the  transports,  using  their  steam  launch- 
es to  tow  the  captured  lighters  loaded  with  men  and 
animals  from  the  transports  to  the  shore.  Ten  light- 
ers were  captured  at  Guanica  and  seventy  at  Ponce. 

In  the  subsequent  military  operations  in  the  in- 
terior I  found  Lieutenant  Whitney's  knowledge  of  the 
country  and  the  information  gained  by  him  in  his 
perilous  journey  through  Porto  Rico  to  be  in  every 
respect  accurate  and  valuable. 

At  daylight  on  the  26th  of  July,  with  six  companies 
of  the  6th  Massachusetts  and  one  of  the  6th  Illinois 
Infantry,  under  command  of  Brigadier-General  Gar- 
ret son,  an  attack  was  made  upon  a  strong  force  of 
Spaniards  near  Yauco,  and  after  a  spirited  and  de- 
cisive engagement  the  enemy  was  defeated  and  driven 
back,  giving  us  possession  of  the  railroads  and  the  high- 
ways to  the  city  of  Ponce,  and  leaving  them  open  for 
the  march  of  General  Henry's  command  to  that  place. 

On  the  27th  of  July  Ma j. -Gen.  James  H.  Wilson 
arrived  in  the  harbor  of  Guanica  with  General  Ernst's 
brigade.  The  same  day  Commander  Davis,  of  the 
Dixie,  entered  the  port  of  Ponce  and  found  that  it 
was  neither  fortified  nor  mined.  The  next  morning 
the  fleet  and  transports  with  General  Wilson's  com- 
mand was  moved  to  the  harbor  of  Ponce  a  distance 
of  twenty  miles,  and  we  took  formal  possession  of  the 
city  and  adjacent  country,  the  Spanish  troops  with- 
drawing on  the  military  road  to  San  Juan,  and  our 
troops  being  pushed  well  forward  in  that  direction. 
In  the  mean  time  General  Henry's  command  had  been 
directed  to  move  to  Ponce,  where  he  arrived  shortly 

298 


THE    CAPTURE    OF    PORTO    RICO 

afterward,  joining  General  Wilson's  command.  The 
cable  line  was  soon  opened  by  Colonel  Allen  and  the 
telegraph  system  quickly  re-established  by  Major  Reber. 

Before  landing  I  was  aware  of  the  fact  that  there 
existed  considerable  disaffection  among  the  people 
in  the  southern  portion  of  the  island,  and  as  our  force 
was  so  much  inferior  to  the  Spanish  I  deemed  it  ad- 
visable, if  possible,  to  encourage  this  feeling,  and 
also  to  impress  the  people  of  the  island  with  the  good 
intentions  of  the  American  forces. 

The  day  following  the  spirited  engagements  at 
Guanica  and  Yauco  the  villagers  who  had  fled  during 
the  affairs  came  back.  Among  the  number  who 
crowded  about  our  horses  as  we  sat  watching  the 
movements  of  the  troops  and  the  return  of  the  ex- 
cited villagers,  was  a  tall,  slender,  black-eyed,  ven- 
erable looking  Porto  Rican,  whom  I  observed  coming 
close  up  to  my  horse.  Looking  me  full  in  the  face 
with  the  most  intense  earnestness,  he  attracted  my 
attention.  I  spoke  to  him  kindly  and  asked  him 
what  he  wanted.  He  said,  in  good  English,  "Is  this 
General  Miles?"  and  he  repeated  the  question  after 
being  answered  in  the  affirmative.  I  reassured  him 
of  the  fact,  when  he  took,  and  handed  to  me,  a  letter 
which  had  been  sewed  inside  of  his  shirt,  written  on 
fine  French  note-paper  in  the  Spanish  language,  the 
translation  of  which  is  as  follows: 

To  THE  CHIEF  OF  OPERATIONS  OF  THE  INVADING  ARMY  OF 

THE  AMERICAN  UNION 
CITIZEN: 

Not  knowing  exactly  how  I  ought  to  guide  myself  in 
entering  into  a  direct  communication  with  your  camp,  I 
direct  this  to  the  Chief  of  Operations  to  express  to  you  my 

299 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

duty  in  these  historical  moments,  and  trust  in  the  power 
of  a  strong  conscience  and  in  the  valor  of  arms  as  they  per- 
tain to  the  great  issues  of  liberty  and  of  patriotism  in  this 
island.  An  absolute  military  censorship  shuts  out  from  the 
city  the  means  of  obtaining  the  news,  and  I  wish  that  you 
and  your  companions  may  know  the  true  feeling  of  our 
municipality.  Here  we  wait  with  impatience  American 
occupation  that  comes  to  break  the  chain  that  has  been 
forged  constantly  during  four  centuries  of  infamous  spolia- 
tion, of  torpid  despotism  and  shameful  moral  slavery.  When 
the  prows  of  the  American  ships  entered  the  waters  of  the 
coast  of  Guanica  to  bear  to  this  country  political  revolution, 
great  confidence  was  born  again;  again  was  awakened  the 
ideal  of  sleeping  patriotism  in  our  consciences,  and  the 
lullaby  of  perfidious  promises  which  have  never  been  ful- 
filled. An  entire  city,  with  the  exception  of  those  who  live 
under  the  shadow  of  pretense  and  official  immunity,  is  pre- 
pared to  solemnize  the  glorious  triumph  of  civilization  and 
offers  its  blood  as  a  holocaust  to  such  a  grand  proposition. 
Let  this  message  bear  to  you  notice  that  our  municipal  con- 
science does  not  sleep  and  wait.  Here  you  can  count  on  the 
great  masses  who  are  prepared  to  second  your  gigantic 
strength.  All  the  districts  of  this  jurisdiction  are  prepared 
for  combat.  The  districts  of  the  city  are  also  prepared. 
Men  of  intrepid  heart  surround  me,  ready  for  the  struggle. 
The  only  thing  that  prevents  the  manifestation  of  unity 
is  the  absolute  need  of  the  elements  of  war.  On  the  other 
hand,  we  have  already  driven  from  the  town  the  eternal 
enemies  of  the  rights  of  Porto  Ricans.  I  do  not  wish  to 
impose  upon  my  ideas  of  patriotism  the  grave  responsibility 
of  directing  my  men  upon  the  enemy  without  capacity  to 
maintain  the  struggle.  In  this  moment  of  activity  may  this 
communication  serve  to  dispose  you  to  embrace  an  oppor- 
tunity to  utilize  the  services  that  I  offer.  Before  closing  I 
wish  to  warn  you  that  at  the  entrance  of  this  city,  on  the 
roads  of  Adjuntas  and  Canas,  the  Spanish  government  is 
actively  engaged  in  constructing  several  trenches  to  foolish- 
ly obstruct  the  march  of  the  army  of  liberty,  and  they  are 
concealing  themselves  in  the  small  neighboring  hills  and 
difficult  passes  in  the  canons  in  order  to  carry  out  this 
resistance. 

300 


THE    CAPTURE    OF    PORTO    RICO 

With  many  wishes  for  your  health  and  much  appreciation 
of  the  great  triumph  of  America,  I  am 
Your  humble  servant, 

(Signed)  FELIX  MATO  BERNIER. 

July  26,  1898.     (Ponce,  P.  R.) 

The  above  illustrates  the  sentiment  of  the  people 
of  Porto  Rico,  as  well  as  the  splendid  patriotism  and 
courage  that  would  prompt  a  man  to  write  such  a 
letter  and  send  it  through  the  Spanish  lines,  knowing 
that  death,  if  not  torture,  awaited  him  and  the  mes- 
senger that  conveyed  it  in  case  of  discovery.  In 
fact,  the  atrocities  that  had  been  perpetrated  upon 
men  holding  such  sentiments  would  better  have  be- 
come the  tyrants  of  the  dark  ages  than  of  the  nine- 
teenth century.  To  such  a  people  it  was  my  pleasure 
to  issue  the  following  proclamation: 

HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

PONCE,  PORTO  Rico,  July  28,  1898. 
To  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  PORTO  Rico: 

In  the  prosecution  of  the  war  against  the  Kingdom  of 
Spain  by  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  the  cause  of 
liberty,  justice,  and  humanity,  its  military  forces  have  come 
to  occupy  the  Island  of  Porto  Rico.  They  come  bearing 
the  banner  of  Freedom,  inspired  by  a  noble  purpose  to  seek 
the  enemies  of  our  country  and  yours,  and  to  destroy  or 
capture  all  who  are  in  armed  resistance.  They  bring  you 
the  fostering  arm  of  a  nation  of  free  people,  whose  greatest 
power  is  in  its  justice  and  humanity  to  all  those  living  within 
its  folds.  Hence  the  first  effect  of  this  occupation  will  be 
the  immediate  release  from  your  former  political  relations, 
and  it  is  hoped  a  cheerful  acceptance  of  the  government  of 
the  United  States. 

The  chief  object  of  the  American  military  forces  will  be 
to  overthrow  the  armed  authority  of  Spain  and  to  give  to 
the  people  of  your  beautiful  island  the  largest  measure  of 
liberty  consistent  with  this  military  occupation.  We  have 

301 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

not  come  to  make  war  upon  the  people  of  a  country  that  for 
centuries  has  been  oppressed,  but,  on  the  contrary,  to  bring 
protection,  not  only  to  yourselves  but  to  your  property,  to 
promote  your  prosperity  and  bestow  upon  you  the  im- 
munities and  blessings  of  the  liberal  institutions  of  our 
government.  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  interfere  with  any 
existing  laws  and  customs  that  are  wholesome  and  beneficial 
to  your  people,  so  long  as  they  conform  to  the  rules  of 
military  administration  of  law  and  justice. 

This  is  not  a  war  of  devastation,  but  one  to  give  to  all 
within  the  control  of  its  military  and  naval  forces  the  ad- 
vantages and  blessings  of  enlightened  civilization. 

(Signed)  NELSON  A.  MILES, 

Major-General,  Commanding  United  States  Army. 

Reinforcements  arrived  under  command  of  Gen- 
erals Brooke,  Haines,  and  Schwan.  The  latter  with 
his  command  made  a  very  spirited  and  successful 
campaign  against  the  scattered  Spanish  forces  on 
the  western  portion  of  the  island,  while  the  troops 
under  General  Wilson  captured  or  routed  the 
Spanish  troops  in  the  central  portion  of  the  island. 
In  this  the  Pennsylvania  regiment  of  Colonel  Hulings 
was  conspicuous  at  Coamo,  while  the  troops  under 
Generals  Brooke,  Ernst,  and  Haines  were  actively 
engaged  with  or  pursuing  the  enemy  at  the  time  the 
protocol  was  signed  and  orders  received  to  suspend 
military  operations. 

The  Spanish  troops  had  been  defeated  or  captured 
in  six  different  engagements,  and  driven  from  every 
position  they  had  occupied  up  to  that  time.  Only 
6,343  of  our  troops  had  been  actually  engaged,  but 
they  had  inflicted  a  loss  upon  the  enemy,  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  captured,  of  ten  times  their  own  losses, 
and  success  was  the  result  of  the  strategy  and  skil- 

302 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

ful  tactics  of  the  generals  and  the  splendid  discipline 
and  valor  of  the  troops. 

At  the  time  the  protocol  was  signed  our  troops 
were  engaged  in  actual  fighting  in  Porto  Rico  and  the 
Philippine  Islands,  12,500  miles  apart,  under  similar 
conditions.  At  the  same  time  preparations  were  in 
an  advanced  stage  of  progress  for  a  demonstration 
on  the  Spanish  coast  and  the  islands  of  Spain  in  the 
Mediterranean  as  well  as  in  the  Atlantic,  and  hostili- 
ties would  have  been  soon  opened  there  had  not  the 
terms  of  peace  been  agreed  upon. 

The  achievements  of  our  army,  notwithstanding 
the  embarrassments  of  its  limited  equipment  and 
transportation  and  the  scandal  of  its  corrupt  food 
supply,  were  successful  to  a  marked  and  unprece- 
dented degree.  In  one  hundred  days  it  had  added 
a  chapter  of  glory  to  our  history.  The  sons  of  the 
North,  South,  East,  and  West  in  one  common  cause 
for  humanity  had  exhibited  patriotism,  heroism, 
and  fortitude  of  the  highest  degree. 

The  Spanish  War  was  unique  in  many  respects. 
The  campaign  had  been  aggressive  from  start  to 
finish.  Not  a  single  reverse  or  disaster  occurred. 
Not  a  single  soldier,  gun,  color,  nor  an  inch  of  ground 
was  captured  by  the  enemy,  which  is  unusual  in  the 
history  of  wars.  Twelve  millions  of  people  had  been 
liberated  from  despotism  in  the  sunlight  of  liberty 
and  independence. 

After  the  capture  of  Porto  Rico  I  returned  to  my 
headquarters  at  Washington,  as  important  military 
duties  seemed  to  require  my  presence  there.  The 
government  had  nearly  three  hundred  thousand  men 

304 


THE    CAPTURE    OF    PORTO    RICO 

in  service,  and  no  enemy  to  oppose.  I  regarded  it  as 
of  the  first  importance  that  this  large  force  should  be 
disbanded  and  the  great  expense  to  the  government 
discontinued  with  the  least  possible  delay.  I  be- 
lieved that  the  retention  of  a  large  military  force  was 
inadvisable,  certainly  after  the  protocol  was  signed 
and  the  treaty  of  peace  confirmed  between  the  two 
countries.  I  shall  always  regret  that  I  did  not  go 
immediately  to  the  Philippine  Islands,  as  I  have  al- 
ways believed  that  from  my  experience  in  other 
campaigns,  and  with  other  people  under  similar  con- 
ditions I  could  have  prevented  any  serious  con- 
troversy and  certainly  hostilities  between  the  military 
forces  of  the  United  States  and  the  millions  of  people 
of  the  archipelago.  The  people  of  the  Philippine 
Islands  had  suffered  the  oppression  of  foreign  rule 
for  three  hundred  years,  and  were  entitled  to  the 
sympathy  of  the  world.  With  heroic  efforts  they 
had  contended  against  their  oppressors;  they  had 
produced  statesmen  and  patriots  of  the  highest  order. 
Such  men  as  Jose  Rizal  and  Mabine  will  ever  render 
the  history  of  their  race  immortal.  They  had  formed 
a  government  and  framed  a  constitution  copied  after 
our  own.  They  had  treated  the  thousands  of  prison- 
ers they  had  captured  so  humanely  that  the  Spanish 
government  rewarded  Aguinaldo  with  high  honors. 


XVIII 

THE    CLOSE    OF   ACTIVE    SERVICE 

IN  June,  1900,  we  were  enabled  to  send  a  division 
of  troops  to  Tientsin  and  Peking,  during  what  was 
known  as  the  Boxer  trouble,  in  concert  with  other 
governments,  to  re-establish  order  and  to  protect  our 
officials  and  American  interests.  It  is  gratifying  to 
know  that  this  division,  in  point  of  efficiency  and 
transportation  equipment,  was  far  superior  to  the 
best  European  troops  engaged  in  that  campaign. 

In  1902  I  visited  officially  the  Pacific  Coast, 
thoroughly  examining  and  inspecting  all  the  coast 
fortifications,  and  sailed  from  the  Golden  Gate  on 
November  ist,  arriving  at  Honolulu,  where  I  in- 
spected the  troops  and  the  military  conditions.  From 
there  I  went  to  the  island  of  Guam  and  made  an  in- 
spection of  that  place.  There  I  found  Mabine,  for- 
merly Secretary  of  State  of  the  Philippine  Republic, 
under  a  double  guard  of  sentinels.  He  was  brought 
out  from  his  prison  room  in  a  man's  arms  and  placed 
in  a  chair — emaciated,  crippled,  paralyzed  below  the 
waist,  yet  mentally  a  giant.  He  spoke  with  great 
feeling  of  the  misfortune  of  his  country  and  the  op- 
pression of  his  race.  He  said  that  he  "did  not  know 
why  he  was  kept  a  prisoner  on  a  remote  island;  that 
he  could  do  the  United  States  no  harm,  and  that 

306 


GEN.   INIGUEZ    CALIXTO    GARCIA  FELIX    MATO    BERNIER 


EMILIO    AQUINALDO  APOLINARIO    MABINI 

CUBAN,    PORTO    RICAN,    AND    PHILIPINO    PATRIOTS 


THE    CLOSE    OF    ACTIVE    SERVICE 

the  tomb  was  not  afar."  He  had  a  benevolent  face 
and  an  intellectual  head,  not  unlike  Abraham  Lin- 
coln's. I  urged  his  release,  but  was  not  able  to 
effect  it  until  my  return  to  Washington.  Senator 
Hoar,  in  speaking  of  this  man,  said  that  his  writings 
and  public  documents  would  compare  favorably  with 
those  of  Thomas  Jefferson. 

In  the  Philippine  Islands  I  found  the  condition  of 
the  troops  excellent,  as  far  as  discipline  and  equip- 
ment was  concerned,  but  the  intense  heat  was  very 
severe  upon  all  in  the  military  service.  I  visited  all 
the  military  stations  of  the  archipelago.  I  received 
a  number  of  complaints  of  unauthorized  and  unwar- 
ranted acts  of  the  military  toward  prisoners  in  their 
hands  in  order  to  obtain  information  concerning  arms, 
numbers,  and  disposition  of  the  Filipino  troops,  and 
I  issued  rigid  orders  prohibiting  such  unjustifiable 
acts.  I  would  rather  that  any  official  act  of  my  life 
might  be  erased  than  to  have  omitted  discharging  a 
duty  that  was  prompted  by  a  sense  of  justice  and 
humanity,  to  preserve  the  good  name  of  our  army. 

The  Filipinos  are  a  quiet,  industrious,  polite  people. 
Many  of  the  better  class  are  college  bred;  and  as  for 
their  qualifications  for  self-government,  they  have 
furnished  men  in  great  numbers  to  exercise  the  duties 
of  civil  government  in  all  the  various  positions  from 
Secretary  of  State,  judges,  governors  of  the  princi- 
palities, presidents  of  the  municipal  governments, 
down  to  the  more  subordinate  positions,  both  before 
and  since  our  occupation,  and  in  my  judgment  the 
sooner  we  allow  them  to  establish  a  government  that 
would  be  for  their  benefit  as  well  as  ours,  both  in 

307 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

close  diplomatic  and  commercial  interests,  the  sooner 
we  will  have  the  glory  of  having  established  the  first 
republic  in  the  Orient. 

From  the  Philippine  Islands  I  went  to  Hong- Kong 
and  Canton,  China,  and  thence  to  Japan.  From 
Nagasaki  I  went  to  Port  Arthur,  where  I  was  re- 
ceived by  Admiral  Alexeieff,  commanding  the  Russian 
military  and  naval  forces.  He  stated  that  he  had  at 
that  time  eighty  thousand  men  under  his  command, 
and  from  my  conversation  with  the  Russian  officers 
I  concluded  that  they  were  anticipating  war  with 
Japan.  From  there  I  went  to  Tientsin  and  Peking, 
where  I  was  granted  an  audience  by  the  Empress 
Dowager,  whom  I  found  a  most  interesting  character 
and  one  of  the  remarkable  sovereigns  of  the  world. 
During  her  reign  she  had  brought  about  many  reforms, 
such  as  the  prohibition  of  torture,  the  discouragement 
of  the  importation  of  opium,  measures  for  a  constitu- 
tional government  and  a  parliament,  and  for  the 
encouragement  of  education. 

On  leaving  Peking  I  passed  over  northern  China, 
Manchuria,  via  the  Trans-Siberian  Road  to  Moscow 
and  St.  Petersburg.  The  journey  in  midwinter  was 
one  of  the  most  interesting  of  my  life,  as  it  enabled 
me  to  compare  that  sparsely  settled,  vast  area  of 
country  with  our  Western  country.  It  is  much  greater 
in  extent,  better  timbered,  well  watered,  with  an 
abundance  of  natural  resources,  very  little  mountain- 
ous country,  and  the  zone  passed  over  would  compare 
favorably,  as  far  as  climate  is  concerned,  with  our  own 
temperate  or  middle  zone.  At  St.  Petersburg,  in  a  con- 
versation with  the  War  Minister  of  the  Russian  Em- 

308 


THE  CLOSE  OF  ACTIVE  SERVICE 

pire,  he  informed  me  that  the  army  was  then  com- 
posed of  1,700,000,  and  with  their  reserves  they  could 
increase  their  strength  to  4,000,000.  They  were  evi- 
dently anticipating  war  with  Japan,  but  at  no  time 
during  that  war  did  they  utilize  any  great  portion  of 
their  military  power. 

On  arriving  at  Paris,  I  received  an  invitation  to 
visit  Windsor  Castle,  England,  and  was  the  guest  of 
King  Edward,  whom  I  had  met  before,  and  whom  I 
regarded  as  one  of  the  strongest  as  well  as  one  of  the 
most  gracious  sovereigns  of  the  world. 

I  returned  to  Washington  on  the  ist  of  February, 
1903. 

Our  army  being  governed  not  only  by  statute  laws 
and  regulations  approved  by  Congress,  but  by  a 
code  of  honor  that  requires  all  to  maintain  it  at  the 
highest  degree  of  excellence  in  action  and  deport- 
ment, I  issued  a  general  order,  defining  certain  maxims 
and  principles  under  the  captions  of  Patriotism, 
Discipline,  Physical  Development,  Self -Respect,  Self- 
Reliance,  Resourcefulness,  and  Professional  Knowl- 
edge. These  maxims  and  principles  were  subse- 
quently published  and  adopted  in  some  of  the 
European  armies. 

Army  life  had  its  advantages,  amusements,  trials, 
and  tragedies,  with  hopes  and  ambitions,  varied 
scenes,  and,  as  General  Sherman  expressed  it,  "eternal 
adieus." 

In  retiring  from  the  active  duties  of  the  service  I 
published  the  following  order  to  the  army,  which  I 
held  in  the  highest  regard,  and  to  the  service  of  which 
I  was  devoted: 

21  309 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

GENERAL  ORDERS,       HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  ARMY, 

No.  1 1 6.  WASHINGTON,  August  5,  1903. 

In  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  Congress  of 
June  30,  1882,  the  undersigned  will  retire  from  the  active 
service  August  8,  1903. 

In  relinquishing  the  command  of  the  Army  of  the  United 
States,  to  which  he  was  assigned  by  the  President  October  2, 
1895,  he  hereby  acknowledges  his  appreciation  of  the  fidelity 
manifested  by  the  officers  and  soldiers  during  the  past  event- 
ful years. 

To  those  who  were  his  companions  and  associates  during 
one  of  the  greatest  of  all  wars  he  takes  pleasure  in  expressing 
his  gratification  that  they  have  lived  through  the  trials  and 
dangers  of  long  service  to  witness  the  results  of  their  forti- 
tude, heroism,  and  unselfish  devotion  to  the  welfare  of  their 
country.  They  have  also  in  a  most  commendable  manner 
exemplified  to  the  younger  generation  of  soldiers  those  prin- 
ciples of  discipline  and  patriotism  which  make  the  Army  the 
protector  and  defender,  and  never  the  menace,  of  the  nation 
and  its  liberties. 

The  time  and  occasion  are  considered  opportune  for  ex- 
pressing to  the  Army  a  few  thoughts  concerning  its  past  and 
that  which  may  affect  its  future  welfare.  It  is  from  the  best 
impressions  and  influences  of  the  past  that  the  most  desir- 
able results  may  be  realized  in  the  future. 

Unswerving  devotion  to  our  government  and  the  prin- 
ciples upon  which  it  was  established  and  has  been  maintained 
is  essential  to  the  efficiency  of  the  national  forces,  and  es- 
pecially is  this  so  in  a  democratic  government  where  the 
individual,  in  order  to  be  a  perfect  soldier,  must  first  be  a 
true  citizen.  The  boast  that  every  soldier  of  a  great  nation 
carried  a  marshal's  baton  in  his  knapsack  is  in  a  higher  sense 
more  than  equaled  in  significance  by  the  fact  that  every 
American  soldier  personifies  sovereign  citizenship  and  may 
by  his  own  conduct  exemplify  impartial  justice  to  those  who 
have  never  experienced  it,  and  the  results  of  the  highest 
liberty  to  those  who  have  been  strangers  to  it,  thereby  aiding 
to  secure  for  his  country  a  moral  influence  not  otherwise 
attainable. 

During  the  darkest  hour  of  our  history  the  first  commander 
of  the  American  forces  demonstrated  the  grandeur  and  no- 


THE   CLOSE    OF   ACTIVE    SERVICE 

bility  of  his  character  by  combating  the  evil  influences  then 
pervading  the  Army  and  by  manifesting  the  strongest  con- 
fidence and  faith  in  the  ultimate  justice  and  integrity  of  his 
government.  His  words  of  wisdom  uttered  at  Newburg  one 
hundred  and  twenty  years  ago  had  the  effect  of  inspiring 
"unexampled  patriotism  and  patient  virtue,  rising  superior 
to  the  pressure  of  the  most  complicated  sufferings."  It  is  one 
of  the  glories  of  our  country  that  the  Army  has  maintained 
those  principles  for  more  than  a  century. 

The  commanders  of  the  Army  succeeding  Washington 
have  by  their  example,  influence,  and  orders  engendered  and 
maintained  the  highest  degree  of  efficiency,  discipline,  and 
patriotism. 

Since  its  organization  the  Army  has  been  charged  with  a 
great  variety  of  responsibilities,  all  subordinate  to  defending 
the  country  and  maintaining  the  rights  of  its  citizens. 

In  the  discharge  of  its  manifold  duties  the  Army  has  con- 
fronted enemies  representing  every  stage  of  human  develop- 
ment from  the  highest  civilization  yet  obtained  to  savagery 
and  barbarism.  It  has  ever  been  its  duty  to  observe  in  war 
those  chivalric  and  humane  principles  by  which  inevitable 
horrors  are  so  greatly  mitigated,  while  by  unyielding  prose- 
cution of  warfare  against  armed  forces  its  valor  has  been 
demonstrated. 

All  honorable  activity  and  life  for  the  Army  must  exist 
within  the  well-defined  lines  of  patriotism,  untarnished  honor, 
sterling  integrity,  impartial  justice,  obedience  to  rightful 
authority,  and  incessant  warfare  against  armed  enemies. 
Always  to  maintain  truth,  honor,  and  justice  requires  the 
highest  moral  courage,  and  is  equally  as  important  as  forti- 
tude in  battle.  Drill,  discipline,  and  instruction  are  but 
preparatory  for  the  perfection  and  efficiency  of  an  army. 

The  events  of  recent  years  have  placed  upon  the  Army  a 
new  obligation  and  an  opportunity  for  a  broader  exempli- 
fication of  its  country's  principles.  The  United  States  Army 
is  now  brought  into  daily  communication  with  millions  of 
people  to  whom  its  individual  members  of  every  grade  are 
the  exponents  of  American  civilization.  A  serious  duty  and 
a  great  honor  are  now  presented  to  every  officer  and  soldier — 
namely,  to  exemplify  to  those  with  whom  he  comes  in  con- 
tact our  country's  principles  of  equal  and  exact  justice, 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

immunity  from  violence,  equality  before  the  law,  and  the 
peaceful  use  and  possession  of  his  own. 

Marked  changes  at  different  times  have  occurred  in  the 
strength  and  organization  of  the  Army,  resulting  from  diverse 
influences,  and  various  experiments  have  been  tried.  Time 
has  rectified  errors  in  the  past,  and  will  do  so  in  the  future. 
The  Lieutenant-General  has  faith  that  under  all  circum- 
stances the  Army  will  maintain  its  high  character,  and  that 
its  future  will  be  as  honorable  and  glorious  as  has  been  its 
history  in  the  past.  His  earnest  solicitude  and  best  wishes 
will  ever  follow  the  fortunes  of  the  Army. 

NELSON  A.  MILES, 
Lieutenant-General,  Commanding. 

To  serve  such  a  Republic  as  ours  has  been  not  only 
a  sacred  duty  but  also  a  most  enjoyable  life-work. 
Every  patriot  should  be  grateful  to  have  an  oppor- 
tunity to  contribute,  even  in  a  humble  way,  some- 
thing toward  the  preservation  of  the  government 
handed  down  to  us  by  the  fathers,  and  something 
toward  the  maintenance  of  its  institutions.  To  know 
that  we  are  identified  with  and  belong  to  the  best,  the 
purest,  and  the  mightiest  Republic  of  the  world's 
history,  to  see  it  hold  its  place  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth  as  immovable  as  a  giant  mountain  defying 
the  storms  and  tempests  that  beat  upon  it  from  with- 
out and  the  turmoil  and  convulsions  from  within,  is  a 
sublime  inspiration.  It  has  been  most  gratifying  to 
serve  that  government  when  it  was  fighting  for  its 
self-preservation,  when  it  was  maintaining  law  and 
order  against  violence  and  barbarism,  when  it  was 
protecting  the  defenseless  and  aiding  other  races  and 
peoples  in  their  struggles  for  freedom  and  indepen- 
dence. I  have  seen  not  only  the  heroic  fortitude  and 
sacrifice  of  comrades  in  the  military  service,  but  also 

312 


THE  CLOSE  OF  ACTIVE  SERVICE 

many  splendid  examples  of  moral  courage  and  patriot- 
ism on  the  part  of  citizens  of  our  beloved  country. 

While  the  maintenance  of  an  efficient  physical  force, 
adequate  in  number  with  the  magnitude  and  develop- 
ment of  our  country,  is  the  imperative  duty  of  the 
nation,  I  shall  rejoice  to  see  the  dawning  of  the  day 
when  the  war  drums  shall  throb  no  longer,  when  use- 
less wars  for  the  gratification  of  people's  avarice  and 
man's  selfish  ambition  shall  be  no  more.  The  duty 
of  every  patriotic  citizen  is  ever  constant  and  im- 
perative, and  never  more  urgent  than  at  the  present 
time.  To  wage  relentless  war  against  intrigues  and 
hypocrisies  of  political  dictators  and  demagogues  and 
to  destroy  every  combination  of  influence  and  power 
at  variance  with  the  theory  of  our  Constitution  or 
menacing  the  welfare  of  our  people  is  the  sovereign 
duty  of  all.  The  responsibilities  and  duties  of  every 
citizen  are  of  the  highest  importance  and  must  con- 
tinue until  all  the  evils  of  the  municipality,  State,  and 
nation  shall  have  disappeared  in  order  that  our  in- 
stitutions may  be  preserved  in  all  their  munificence 
and  purity. 


APPENDIX  A 

OUR   UNWATERED    EMPIRE 

By  BRIG.-GEN.  NELSON  A.  MILES 
[From  the  North  American  Review  of  March,  1890.] 

rT^HOSE  pioneers  of  American  civilization  who  had  the 
fortitude  and  enterprise  to  cross  the  Atlantic  and  plant 
their  colonies  upon  the  inhospitable  shores  of  this  continent 
in  order  that  they  might  be  free  from  the  tyranny  of  mo- 
narchical governments  and  better  exercise  the  rights  and 
privileges  of  independent  life;  who  for  generations  con-^ 
tended  against  a  savage  foe,  felling  the  forest,  clearing  and 
cultivating  the  fields  to  obtain  sustenance  for  themselves 
and  their  families,  and  who  early  established  institutions  of 
learning  for  the  benefit  of  all  classes,  and  eventually  inau- 
gurated and  established  a  most  perfect  system  of  govern- 
ment, must  of  necessity  have  had  within  themselves  the 
heroic  elements  of  character  which  have  made  people  great 
and  pre-eminent  in  all  ages  of  the  world. 

Possibly  if  there  is  one  moral  influence  that  has  contributed 
more  to  the  success  of  that  people  during  the  past  three  hun- 
dred years  than  any  other,  or  which  will  warrant  their  pros- 
perity and  perpetuity  in  the  future,  it  is  the  home  life  of  the 
settlers  of  this  country.  Nothing  could  be?  more  beautiful 
and  sacred  than  the  traditions,  memories,  and  influences  that 
are  embraced  in  that  one  word,  "home  " ;  and  immeasurably  is 
this  the  fact  when  it  is  blessed  with  the  assurance  of  inde- 
pendence and  competence  which  characterize  the  homes  of 
our  country.  Loyalty  to  American  institutions  is  assured 
by  the  bonds  of  citizenship,  and  the  actual  ownership  of  that 
blessed  portion  of  earth,  however  humble  it  may  be,  that  can 
be  called  an  American  home.  The  simplicity  and  purity  of 

315 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 

such  a  life  is  one  of  the  glories  of  our  country.  The  free  air 
of  heaven  inspires  pure  thoughts  and  noble  actions,  industry 
without  avarice,  luxury  without  intemperance,  economy 
blended  with  charity  and  generosity;  and  it  is  these  asso- 
ciations and  surroundings  that  have  contributed  to  our 
physical  and  moral  worth  as  a  people  and  a  nation. 

In  contradistinction  is  that  unfortunate  class  of  people 
who  have  sought  this  country  either  for  a  place  of  refuge  or 
an  asylum,  crowding  our  cities  and  towns,  inhabiting  the 
alleys,  breathing  foul  air,  and  living  upon  limited  and  un- 
wholesome food,  their  idea  of  life  contaminated  even  beneath 
its  natural  sphere  by  the  associations  and  influences  con- 
stantly before  them  and  surrounding  them.  Hence,  any 
measure  that  our  government  can  adopt  that  will,  in  the 
main,  promote  the  general  good  of  the  people,  by  which  the 
true  American  character  and  spirit  can  be  sustained  and 
encouraged,  is  indeed  worthy  of  careful  consideration. 

As  we  review  the  acts  of  our  government  for  the  public 
good,  prominent  among  which  appear  the  improvements  to 
our  great  natural  water-courses  and  harbors  for  the  welfare 
and  benefit  of  commerce,  and  the  interchange  of  products 
of  our  country  for  those  of  others,  although  there  may  have 
been  unwise  discrimination  used  in  such  appropriations,  yet, 
in  the  main,  they  have  undoubtedly  been  of  national  benefit. 
The  Homestead  Act,  by  which  the  vast  public  domain  has 
been  surveyed  and  subdivided  into  small  tracts  and  placed 
within  the  reach  of  an  industrious  people,  is,  perhaps,  the 
most  judicious  single  act  of  which  our  government  can  boast. 
Next  in  importance  may  be  mentioned  the  Pre-emption  Act, 
similar  in  effect  and  with  results  as  far-reaching  and  bene- 
ficial. The  Timber-Culture  Act  is  another,  and  one  of  more 
benefit  than  most  people  realize,  for  the  rapid  destruction  of 
our  forests  must  in  a  few  years  produce  a  timber  famine 
if  it  is  not  counteracted  by  the  cultivation  of  forests;  and 
as  these  are  developed  the  disastrous  effects  of  drought,  tor- 
nadoes, and  cyclones  will  be  diminished. 

Another  commendable  act  of  the  government  has  been 
the  appropriation  of  vast  tracts  of  our  public  domain  to  the 
establishment  in  each  State  and  Territory  of  agricultural 
colleges,  by  which  most  useful  knowledge  has  been  dis- 
seminated to  every  portion  of  the  United  States.  Last,  but 

316 


APPENDIX 

not  least,  has  been  the  aid  given  by  the  government  in  the 
way  of  land  subsidies  for  the  construction  of  the  great  trans- 
continental railways,  by  which  the  nation's  loyalty  and 
unity  are  bound  by  iron  bands,  and  the  people  of  one  section 
are  enabled  to  communicate  readily  with  those  of  another, 
not  to  mention  the  benefits  that  have  been  assured  to  the 
commercial  interests  of  the  country;  and  while  these  meth- 
ods have  been  criticized,  and  in  some  respects  condemned 
as  injudicious,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  country  at 
large  has  been  greatly  benefited.  The  price  of  every  alter- 
nate section  of  land  held  by  the  government  was  imme- 
diately doubled,  and  the  government  realized  $2.50  per  acre 
instead  of  $1.25  for  every  acre  sold;  and  the  value  of  such 
lands  was  increased  fully  100  per  cent,  over  what  it  would 
have  been  had  they  remained  remote  from  any  means  of 
communication. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  there  are  vast  areas  of  public  do- 
main still  remaining  unoccupied,  which  seem  to  require  an 
intelligent  and  judicious  system  of  improvement  by  the 
government  in  order  that  the  best  results  may  be  obtained 
in  their  settlement,  and  in  order  to  prevent  a  small  percent- 
age of  the  people  from  taking  possession  of  the  water-courses 
and  holding  them  exclusively  for  their  own  benefit,  thereby 
shutting  out  all  others  from  the  occupation  of  a  much  larger 
portion  and  practically  controlling  the  use  of  hundreds  of 
acres  of  public  land  where  they  are  entitled  to  one,  it  might 
be  well  for  the  government  to  inaugurate  some  system  by 
which  these  lands  may  be  utilized  and  colonized  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  home  builders,  who  constitute  our  best  population. 

There  is  another  view  of  this  matter  which  should  not  fail 
to  be  duly  considered.  Within  the  last  few  years  we  have 
witnessed  the  terrible  results  occasioned  by  drought,  and  half 
crops  have  been  reported  throughout  many  of  the  States  and 
Territories.  We  have  also  noticed  that  this  has  resulted  in 
a  very  large  percentage  of  land  in  several  of  the  States  and 
Territories  referred  to  being  placed  under  very  heavy  mort- 
gages; and  should  this  impending  evil  continue  for  a  series 
of  years  no  one  can  anticipate  what  may  follow.  That  good 
results  can  be  produced  by  a  scientific  and  judicious  control 
of  the  water-courses  of  the  Western  country  is  a  fact  so  well 
established  that  it  does  not  require  argument.  We  may  have 

31? 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

reached  that  period  in  which  attention  should  be  drawn  to 
this  important  subject,  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  the 
question  of  water  storage  and  irrigating  works  in  the  arid 
regions  of  our  Western  country  has  been  engrossing  the  at- 
tention of  the  people  of  the  United  States,  especially  the 
citizens  residing  west  of  the  one  hundredth  meridian,  more  in 
the  past  few  years  than  ever  before. 

While  the  people  of  nearly  every  State  and  Territory  west 
of  that  meridian  have  carefully  considered  the  question,  and 
their  legislators  have  enacted  laws  bearing  upon  it,  the 
Federal  government  but  recently  took  up  the  matter  by 
act  of  Congress  authorizing  the  investigation  of  this  subject 
to  ascertain  to  what  extent  the  arid  regions  of  the  United 
States  can  be  benefited  by  irrigation.  It  stipulated  that 
$100,000  be  appropriated  for  topographical  surveys  for  the 
fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1889,  or  any  part  thereof,  to  be 
used  by  the  very  able  Director  of  the  Geological  Survey, 
Major  Powell,  with  the  approval  of  the  Secretary  of  the  In- 
terior, for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  feasibility  of  pro- 
viding reservoirs  of  water  with  a  view  to  establishing  a 
system  of  irrigation  of  the  lands  in  question,  and  Major 
Powell  was  directed  to  make  his  report  to  Congress  at  as 
early  a  date  as  was  practicable.  Upon  his  report  and  the 
recommendations  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  the 
$100,000  was  supplemented  by  an  additional  appropriation 
of  $250,000  during  the  last  session  of  Congress  by  the  pas- 
sage of  an  act  for  the  further  investigation  of  arid  regions.  A 
committee  of  Senators  was  appointed  to  visit  the  arid  regions 
of  the  different  Western  States  and  Territories  the  past 
summer.  It  completed  its  work  of  investigation;  was  on 
the  road  some  fifty  days,  traveling  in  that  time  about 
12,000  miles,  and  taking  the  testimony  of  hundreds  of 
witnesses. 

These  were  the  first  Federal  steps  toward  the  utilization 
of  what  is  commonly  called  desert  land.  The  bill  reserves 
all  lands  that  may  hereafter  be  designated  for  reservoirs  and 
ditches,  and  the  lands  to  be  reclaimed  by  irrigation  for  such 
reservoirs,  from  the  date  of  the  passage  of  the  act;  and  pro- 
vides that  the  President  may  from  time  to  time  remove  any 
of  the  reservations  made  by  the  bill,  and,  in  his  discretion, 
by  proclamation,  open  any  portion  of  all  the  lands  reserved 

318 


APPENDIX 

by  the  provision  to  settlement  under  the  homestead  laws. 
This,  however,  should  be  modified  so  as  to  fix  the  price  of 
such  lands,  improved  by  the  general  government,  as  will 
compensate  it  for  the  expense  of  such  improvement.  The 
sums  appropriated,  it  is  hoped,  are  but  the  commencement 
of  necessary  appropriations  for  irrigating  purposes,  as  they 
will  scarcely  cover  the  amount  requisite  for  preliminary  in- 
vestigation, without  in  the  least  considering  the  vastness  and 
extent  of  the  work  to  follow.  The  engineers  employed  in  the 
work  are  required  to  measure  the  various  streams  and  sources 
of  water  supply,  select  sites  for  reservoirs  and  other  hydraulic 
works  necessary  for  storage  and  utilization  of  water,  make 
maps  of  arable  lands  surveyed,  and  furnish  full  information 
for  the  use  of  Congress  in  considering  further  legislation  on 
the  subject.  They  are  at  present  engaged  in  their  investi- 
gations and  surveys. 

The  Japanese  have  practised  this  improved  system  of 
agriculture  for  thousands  of  years,  although  their  country 
is  blessed  with  as  much  rainfall  as  the  fertile  valleys  of  the 
eastern  slope  of  our  continent.  They  viewed  the  matter  in 
its  most  practical  light,  using  reservoirs  and  catchment  basins 
for  the  storage  of  water  when  it  was  at  flood,  thus  preventing 
destruction  to  growing  crops,  and  diffusing  the  water  so 
stored  to  the  lowlands  by  a  regular  flow  in  periods  of  drought. 
Even  the  Chinese  have  been  able,  by  careful,  intelligent,  and 
patient  husbandry,  to  retain  the  fertility  of  their  soil  for 
thousands  of  years. 

The  natives  of  India,  by  their  system  of  wells,  tanks,  and 
reservoirs,  have  contended  against  the  calamities  of  nature 
for  ages,  They  store  the  water  brought  by  the  monsoon, 
and  husband  it  for  use  throughout  the  whole  year.  In  some 
of  the  districts  they  have  formed  large  artificial  lakes  by 
obstructing  the  rivers  in  the  valleys  at  the  most  available 
points.  The  English  government  has  spent  millions  of 
pounds  sterling  in  furthering  the  interests  of  the  cultivators 
of  the  soil  in  India  by  making  permanent  channels,  which 
carry  off  the  water,  secured  by  means  of  dams,  at  all  seasons 
of  the  year,  and  by  obstructing  the  bases  of  the  valleys  so 
as  to  form  immense  reservoirs;  conducting  the  water  from 
them  over  the  fields  by  means  of  canals,  from  which  the 
government  derives  a  valuable  revenue,  and  by  which  the 

319 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

droughts,  formerly  so  frequent  and  fatal,  causing  famine 
and  disease,  have  to  a  great  extent  been  obviated. 

Not  only  have  these  judicious  measures  benefited  the  two 
hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  people  of  that  country,  but  their 
prosperity  has  seriously  affected  the  market  of  the  American 
farmer.  Although  irrigation  in  India  has  been  maintained  for 
generations,  the  English  government  saw  the  necessity  of  im- 
proved works,  and  right  liberally  has  it  appropriated  funds 
for  the  various  improvements.  The  outcome  of  it  has  been 
the  increased  number  of  square  miles  now  under  cultivation, 
in  excess  of  what  was  cultivated  before  the  improvements 
were  projected,  results  mainly  from  the  utilization  of  land 
formerly  devastated  by  drought  and  flood.  In  a  great  por- 
tion of  India  the  population  depends  entirely  upon  irrigation. 

The  Spaniards  and  Mexicans  in  the  southwestern  Terri- 
tories and  in  southern  California,  many  years  before  that  part 
of  the  country  came  into  the  possession  of  the  United  States, 
brought  the  much-needed  source  of  life  to  their  lands  gen- 
erally from  small  streams,  by  their  system  of  acequias  and 
zanjas.  There  are  to  this  day  in  the  Salt  River  Valley  of 
Arizona  what  appear  to  be  the  remains  of  an  immense  system 
of  canals,  which  no  doubt  existed  a  thousand  years  before 
Columbus  discovered  America,  and  aided  in  the  production 
of  enough  vegetation  to  sustain  a  population  many  times  the 
number  at  present  in  that  Territory.  The  engineers  of  to- 
day are  running  the  lines  of  their  channels  along  the  water 
routes  of  that  prehistoric  race. 

This  has  been  a  prominent  question  in  the  history  of  all 
the  Western  States  and  Territories,  and  by  being  brought 
to  the  attention  of  the  general  public  the  necessities  and 
usefulness  of  irrigation  may  in  time  be  extended  to  all  needed 
parts  of  the  country.  In  some  parts  of  the  country  the 
system  would  prevent  the  desolating  effects  of  drought,  and 
in  others,  by  the  use  of  reservoirs  and  dams  for  storing  the 
waters,  the  disastrous  floods  that  almost  periodically  destroy 
growing  crops  and  injure  routes  of  travel  and  commerce 
would  be  rendered  less  frequent  and  destructive.  The  small 
amount  of  work  necessary  for  making  lands  bordering  on  a 
live  stream  proof  against  any  drought  occurring  in  any  part 
of  this  country  is  remarkable;  and  it  is  even  more  remark- 
able to  witness  with  what  passiveness  the  agriculturist  sees 

320 


APPENDIX 

his  crops  withering,  blasted  for  want  of  water,  almost  every 
summer  in  the  different  parts  of  our  country,  when  the 
remedy  is  so  near  at  hand.  There  is  not  a  piece  of  land  sold 
in  the  West  in  regard  to  which  the  judicious  purchaser  does 
not  look  well  into  the  question  of  how  many  inches  of  ir- 
rigable water  go  with  the  land,  as  it  is  the  most  important 
factor  to  be  considered.  The  water  right,  the  number  of 
miner's  inches  that  can  be  used,  and  the  cost  price  per  foot 
per  acre  are  all  matters  to  be  considered. 

History  teaches  us  that  irrigation  is  the  oldest  and  surest 
method  of  intelligent  agriculture.  It  was  understood  in  the 
earliest  days  of  semi-civilized  races,  and  practised  in  Egypt, 
Persia,  and  Assyria  ages  before  the  Christian  era.  The  rich- 
est and  most  productive  regions  of  the  earth  have  been  culti- 
vated for  thousands  of  years  in  this  manner.  The  valley  of 
the  Nile,  various  parts  of  Europe,  and  a  great  portion  of 
India  have  always  depended  upon  it  for  the  product  of  their 
soil.  Some  portions  of  Egypt  which  the  Nile  did  not  irri- 
gate were  watered  by  canals,  filled  by  taking  to  them  the 
waters  of  that  great  river,  and  the  people  were  impressed 
with  the  necessity  of  keeping  these  canals  free  and  unob- 
structed and  always  filled  with  living  water. 

The  following  resolution  was  presented  in  the  platform  of 
one  of  the  political  parties  in  a  Western  State  some  time  ago 
as  an  important  measure: 

"  Resolved,  That  the  waters  of  the  State  belong  to  the  land 
they  irrigate,  and  we  favor  and  will  aid  in  maintaining  a 
broad  and  comprehensive  system  of  irrigation  that  looks  to 
the  benefit  of  the  irrigator  as  primary  to  the  assumed  rights 
of  the  riparian  and  appropriator ;  a  system  controlled  by  the 
government,  free  to  all,  under  the  control  of  no  class  of 
persons,  and  established  and  maintained  by  a  revenue  de- 
rived from  those  whom  the  system  will  benefit.  We  believe 
the  water  is  the  property  of  the  people,  and  that  it  should 
be  so  used  as  to  secure  the  greatest  good  to  the  greatest 
number  of  people." 

The  government  of  our  country  has  an  important  mission 
to  perform,  now  that  it  has  once  taken  charge  of  the  work, 
and  it  is  presumed  that  it  will  continue  until  a  time  when 
the  whole  irrigation  system  will  be  under  its  control,  with 
one  simple  law  governing  it  alike  in  all  States  and  Territories. 

321 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

Otherwise,  there  is  danger  of  confusion  and  clashing  of  in- 
terests. As  to  whether  it  will  be  taken  charge  of  by  the 
Federal  government  remains  to  be  seen.  The  enormous 
amount  of  money  required  to  place  the  desert  lands  in  a 
productive  state  would  have  to  be  furnished  by  the  govern- 
ment, as  it  would  be  impossible  for  the  States  and  Territories 
to  complete  such  a  system  as  is  in  contemplation;  and  the 
funds  expended  should,  by  a  well-matured  and  compre- 
hensive plan,  revert  again  to  the  treasury  of  the  general  gov- 
ernment from  the  sale  of  its  lands  thus  improved. 

The  people  of  California  interested  in  irrigation,  at  the 
State  Irrigation  Convention  in  1887,  presented  the  following 
propositions  in  the  form  of  amendments  to  the  State  con- 
stitution : 

"First.  The  declaration  that  every  natural  stream  and 
water  source  is  public  property. 

"Second.  That  the  appropriation  for  beneficial  uses  of 
any  such  stream  must  be  made  under  legislative  enactment. 

"  Third.  That  all  water  so  appropriated  in  the  State  is  de- 
clared to  be  a  public  use. 

"  Fourth.  Rates  and  rents  for  use  are  to  be  fixed  by  public 
authority,  but  must  not  exceed  seven  per  cent,  on  capital 
actually  expended  in  constructing  irrigating  works." 

The  Legislature  of  Wyoming  Territory  has  adopted  the 
water  legislation  of  the  State  of  Colorado,  which  is  considered 
the  best  in  use  by  any  of  the  States  and  Territories.  The 
subject  has  been  discussed  at  length  in  the  various  reports 
by  the  Governors  of  different  Western  States  and  Territories, 
and  all  the  Western  States  have  fostered  and  cared  for  irri- 
gating enterprises;  and  their  citizens  have  invested  millions 
of  dollars,  the  revenue  from  which  makes  it  a  very  profitable 
investment  and  benefits  the  people  and  the  country  adjacent 
to  the  plant. 

Now  let  us  consider  the  area  of  the  region  wherein  the  sur- 
veys are  to  be  made.  The  area  of  our  country  consists,  ac- 
cording to  the  records  of  the  Agricultural  Department  and 
other  sources,  of  1,500,000  square  miles  of  arable  land,  and 
an  equal  amount  equally  divided  in  pasture  land  and  in 
mountain  and  timber,  Alaska  not  being  included  in  the  esti- 
mate. Of  the  arable  land  it  requires  a  little  over  300,000 
square  miles  to  produce  all  our  grain,  hay,  cotton,  sugar, 

322 


APPENDIX 

rice,  and  vegetables.  The  extent  of  the  territory  west  of  the 
one  hundredth  meridian  is  estimated  at  1,300,000  square 
miles,  of  which  over  one-fifth  will  not  admit  of  cultivation, 
owing  to  its  rugged,  mountainous  character,  while  the  re- 
maining area  requires  only  water  to  make  it  serviceable  for 
either  agriculture  or  pasturage.  Of  the  i  ,000,000  square  miles 
that  can  be  made  productive,  it  is  estimated  that  150,000 
can  be  redeemed,  being  equal  in  area  to  one-half  of  the  land 
cultivated  in  the  United  States.  It  will  be  seen  at  a  glance 
what  a  vast  population  the  land  in  question  will  be  able  to 
support,  and  the  immense  benefit  that  will  in  time  accrue 
to  the  government  and  the  people. 

The  precipitation  of  water  in  the  mountainous  portions  of 
the  arid  belt  averages  about  20  inches  yearly,  although  in 
parts,  in  some  years,  as  much  as  75  inches  have  fallen,  caus- 
ing floods  in  the  streams,  frequently  creating  destruction  in 
the  arable  lowlands,  and  the  most  of  it  disappearing  in  the 
sandy  wastes,  where  the  average  rainfall  is  scarcely  5  inches. 
The  lesser  amount  falling  on  low  desert  lands  and  the  greater 
in  the  mountains,  the  plan  for  obstructing  the  mountain 
valleys  or  canons,  wherever  it  can  be  done  to  advantage 
and  at  small  cost,  should  in  all  cases  be  pursued  to  com- 
pletion. Where  natural  catchment  basins  exist — and  there 
are  any  number  of  them  in  the  mountains — the  government 
should  reserve  them  for  future  irrigation  purposes. 

Private  enterprises,  mindful  of  the  advantages  and  large 
returns  for  money  invested  and  the  indifference  shown  by 
the  Federal  government,  have  taken  up  many  important 
sites  for  reservoirs  which  drain  areas  many  square  miles  in 
extent,  and  control  the  water  for  vast  districts.  On  the  sur- 
face of  the  arid  regions  it  is  estimated  that  about  15  inches 
of  water  falls  annually,  most  of  which  can  be  utilized  for  the 
1,000,000  acres  estimated  to  be  productive  for  pasturage  and 
cultivation,  by  the  use  of  reservoirs,  canals,  and  artesian 
wells.  As  over  four-fifths  of  the  1,000,000  square  miles  can 
only  be  used  for  pasturage  for  the  immense  herds  that  now 
roam  the  valleys  and  mesas,  this  will  require  very  little  water 
when  compared  with  the  land  to  be  cultivated.  Nearly  all 
of  the  arid  region  embraces  arable  lands  favorable  for  agri- 
culture in  all  its  phases,  from  the  cultivation  of  the  products 
of  the  north  temperate  zone  to  those  of  the  tropics. 

323 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

Where  irrigation  is  used  in  the  North  the  season  for  water- 
ing is  generally  not  longer  than  three  months,  but  in  the 
South  it  embraces  at  least  eight  or  nine  months  of  the  year. 
As  much  water  is  used  at  a  time  as  would  result  from  a  day's 
severe  rain.  A  practical  knowledge  is  requisite,  as  too  much 
water  is  liable  to  produce  more  injury  than  benefit.  While 
the  irrigated  farms  are  larger  generally  in  Colorado  and 
Utah,  in  southern  California  20  acres  is  as  much  as  one 
family  can  well  care  for  when  devoted  to  the  cultivation  of 
vines,  fruits,  and  alfalfa. 

That  eminent  journalist,  statesman,  and  scholar,  Sir  Ed- 
win Arnold,  recently  passing  over  the  continent,  made  this 
observation : 

"  Nothing  has  struck  me  more  in  my  visit  to  America  than 
the  slope  of  your  Sierras.  Your  orchards  and  vineyards  were 
a  revelation  to  me.  You  will  be  the  wine-growers  of  the 
world.  Then,  in  your  sage-brush  plateaus  you  only  need 
irrigation  to  make  them  fruitful.  The  land  I  saw  in  Nevada 
is  almost  exactly  like  what  I  saw  in  India  and  Arabia,  which 
has  been  made  so  productive." 

Dividing  the  area  to  be  reported  upon  by  the  Geological 
Survey  into  three  divisions,  the  first  would  embrace  the  land 
whose  eastern  limit  would  be  near  the  one  hundredth  meri- 
dian and  its  western  bordering  the  foothills  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  near  the  one  hundred  and  fifth  meridian,  while 
its  extent  would  reach  from  the  Rio  Grande  in  Texas  to  the 
Canadian  boundary.  The  second  division  would  have  its 
eastern  limit  near  the  one  hundred  and  fifth  meridian  and 
its  western  boundary  the  Sierra  Nevada  and  Cascade  ranges 
of  mountains.  Much  of  this  division  is  a  mountainous 
country.  The  streams  of  the  West  find  their  sources  near 
the  summits  of  the  mountain  peaks  covered  with  eternal 
snow,  and  derive  their  main  supply  from  the  rains  and  snow 
that  fall  within  the  great  basin  through  which  they  course 
to  the  sea;  and  it  is  on  this  vast  mountain  region  that  the 
lowlands  and  foothills  will  have  to  depend  for  the  water  to 
make  them  beautiful  in  the  garb  of  nature.  Its  canons  can 
be  formed  into  great  catch  basins  for  retaining  the  rains  in 
their  season,  while  natural  lakes  are  numerous  throughout 
its  length. 

The  State  of  California,  blessed  with  prosperity  derived 

324 


APPENDIX 

from  its  irrigating  works,  comprises  most  of  the  last  division, 
and  it  is  fast  being  populated  with  an  intelligent  class'  of 
agriculturists,  brought  thither  mainly  through  the  richness 
of  the  soil,  the  public  enterprise  and  success  of  irrigating 
works,  and  the  assured  prosperity  of  the  country.  The 
changes  wrought  in  places  in  California  which  not  long  ago 
were  considered  valueless  have  been  indeed  wonderful. 
Where  once  it  was  thought  nothing  but  sage-brush  and 
cactus  would  grow  the  land  has  been  cleared,  ditches  have 
been  formed,  trees  planted,  crops  cultivated,  and  the  land 
placed  in  a  higher  state  of  cultivation  than  many  favored 
localities  of  the  Eastern  and  Southern  States.  In  ten  years 
villages  and  cities  have  sprung  up  where  before  coyotes 
starved. 

In  fact  it  is  impossible  for  one  to  conceive  how  much  a 
country  supposed  to  be  utterly  worthless  can  be  benefited 
by  the  use  of  water,  unless  he  has  seen  such  effects.  To  pass 
from  the  hot,  arid  regions  into  the  fertile  valleys  of  California 
is  as  gladdening  to  the  eyes  of  the  beholder  as  the  sight  of  an 
oasis  is  to  the  traveler  in  the  desert.  To  see  the  countless 
acres  of  trees  with  their  ripening  fruit  (for  some  kind  of  fruit 
is  always  in  season  in  that  region),  the  unlimited  acres  of 
grapes,  fields  of  wheat,  barley,  and  alfalfa,  and  everything 
breathing  life  and  health,  is  to  see  the  blessed  use  of  water, 
husbanded  and  cared  for  and  appreciated  in  all  its  worth. 
From  land  valued  at  less  than  one  dollar  an  acre  it  has  in- 
creased through  the  medium  of  improvements  of  land  adjoin- 
ing, and  the  benefit  of  a  sure  supply  of  water,  until  one  acre  is 
worth  as  much  as  one  hundred  would  have  been  had  not  the 
systems  of  irrigation  been  established.  No  part  of  this  coun- 
try has  attained  such  success  in  irrigation  as  this.  The  prac- 
tice of  it  has  spread  from  this  part  of  the  country  to  all 
parts  of  California,  Arizona,  Utah,  Colorado,  and  other  States 
and  Territories.  Without  irrigation,  except  in  certain  moist 
lands,  these  beautiful  valleys  and  lowlands  would  once  more 
revert  to  desert  wastes. 

It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  after  land  has  become  thor- 
oughly cultivated  by  irrigation  less  water  is  required ;  and  it 
is  safe  to  assert  that  thousands  of  acres  of  so-called  desert 
land  may  become  adapted  for  agricultural  purposes  without 
the  continued  help  of  irrigation.  Immediately  following  the 
22  325 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 

establishment  of  an  irrigation  district,  after  the  canals  with 
their  lateral  ditches  have  been  completed  and  the  cultivation 
of  crops  has  commenced,  the  planting  of  trees  should  be 
encouraged. 

The  eucalyptus  variety  is  mostly  planted  in  California,  and 
the  cottonwood  in  Arizona  and  New  Mexico.  The  former  is 
of  very  rapid  growth,  and  as  a  wind-break  and  a  protection 
to  crops  it  is  used  extensively,  although  it  is  very  exhaust- 
ing to  the  soil.  Coincident  with  irrigation  should  be  tree 
planting,  which  would  in  a  short  time  not  only  change  the 
appearance  of  the  country,  but  supply  the  wood  which  is 
necessary  for  fuel.  It  would  hardly  be  possible  to  estimate 
the  value  of  trees  in  their  usefulness  toward  reclaiming  arid 
lands,  and  too  much  cannot  be  said  in  urging  the  profuse 
planting  of  them.  In  fact,  it  would  be  well  for  the  govern- 
ment, in  selling  land  reclaimed  by  it  through  the  irrigation 
works  to  be  established,  to  make  it  compulsory  on  the  pur- 
chaser to  plant  a  portion  of  his  acreage  in  forest  trees.  They 
would  only  require  thorough  irrigation  during  the  first  year, 
less  the  second,  very  little  the  third,  and  none  at  all  there- 
after. Tree  culture,  especially  the  planting  of  trees  in- 
digenous to  the  country,  should  by  all  means  be  encouraged. 

As  we  review  the  past  we  notice  the  action  of  the  unscrupu- 
lous and  the  insatiable  following  in  the  wake  or  hanging 
upon  the  flanks,  and  very  often  seen  in  a  position  far  in  ad- 
vance of  any  humane  progressive  measure  which  may  be 
adopted  for  the  benefit  of  mankind  or  to  promote  the  wel- 
fare of  a  worthy  people.  It  is  wonderful  how  difficult  it  has 
been  to  ward  off  the  schemes  of  these  avaricious  creatures; 
and  in  a  measure  of  this  kind,  which  has  in  view  the  welfare 
of  the  entire  people,  safeguards  cannot  be  too  strongly  ap- 
plied to  protect  it  from  such  contaminating  influences.  It  is 
a  fact  to  be  regretted  that  many  of  our  most  commendable 
measures,  whether  municipal,  State,  or  national,  which  have 
given  us  avenues  of  commerce,  works  of  art,  and  many  im- 
provements for  the  public  good,  whether  patriotic,  humane, 
or  beneficent,  have  been  embarrassed  and  contaminated  by 
the  touch  of  these  creatures,  and  the  purpose  of  the  designer 
has  often  been  marred  and  debased  by  contact  with  those 
who  see  nothing  in  any  public  or  progressive  measure  other 
than  the  opportunity  to  gratify  their  craven  and  selfish  desires. 

326 


APPENDIX 

Moreover,  it  should  be  distinctly  understood  that  there  are 
hundreds  of  square  miles  of  public  domain  where  it  would 
be  utter  folly  to  spend  more  money  than  the  amount  neces- 
sary to  ascertain  the  fact  of  their  worthlessness.  Dangers  of 
this  kind  should  be  avoided,  and  the  government  should 
systematically  improve  what  property  it  possesses  worthy  of 
such  expenditure  and  divide  it  up  in  such  a  manner  that  it 
can  be  cultivated  by  an  industrious,  enterprising,  and  in- 
telligent people  who  build  for  themselves  and  their  posterity 
homes  that  will  adorn  and  beautify  any  State  or  Territory, 
thus  encouraging  and  sustaining  the  true  spirit  and  char- 
acter of  American  citizens,  and  promoting  the  general  wel- 
fare of  our  entire  country.  As  we  can  point  to  the  past  with 
just  feelings  of  pride,  it  is  hoped  that  our  future  may  be  as 
bright,  prosperous,  and  progressive. 


APPENDIX   B 

Before  leaving  Siboney  I  issued  a  congratulatory 
general  order  to  the  army: 

HEADQUARTERS  OP  THE  ARMY, 

SIBONEY,  CUBA,  July  16,  1898. 

GENERAL  FIELD  ORDERS, 
No.  i. 

The  gratifying  success  of  the  American  arms  at  Santiago 
de  Cuba  and  some  features  of  a  professional  character,  both 
important  and  instructive,  are  hereby  announced  to  the 
army. 

The  declaration  of  war  found  our  country  with  a  small 
army  scattered  over  a  vast  territory.  The  troops  composing 
this  army  were  speedily  mobilized  at  Tampa  (Fla.).  Before 
it  was  possible  to  properly  equip  a  volunteer  force,  strong 
appeals  for  aid  came  from  the  Navy,  which  had  inclosed  in 
the  Harbor  of  Santiago  de  Cuba  an  important  part  of  the 
Spanish  fleet.  At  that  time  the  only  effective  righting  force 
available  was  the  United  States  Army,  and  in  order  to 
organize  a  command  of  sufficient  strength  the  cavalry  had 
to  be  sent,  dismounted,  to  Santiago  de  Cuba,  with  the  in- 
fantry and  artillery.  The  expedition  thus  formed  was 
placed  under  command  of  Major-General  Shafter.  Notwith- 
standing the  limited  time  to  equip  and  organize  an  expedi- 
tion of  this  character,  there  was  never  displayed  a  nobler 
spirit  of  patriotism  and  fortitude  on  the  part  of  officers  and 
men  going  forth  to  maintain  the  honor  of  their  country. 

After  encountering  the  vicissitudes  of  an  ocean  voyage, 
they  were  obliged  to  disembark  on  a  foreign  shore  and  im- 
mediately engage  in  an  aggressive  campaign.  Under  drench- 
ing storms,  intense  and  prostrating  heat,  within  a  fever- 
inflicted  district,  with  little  comfort  or  rest,  either  by  day 
or  night,  they  pursued  their  purpose  of  finding  and  con- 
quering the  enemy.  Many  of  them,  trained  to  the  severe 

328 


APPENDIX 

experience  of  the  great  war  and  the  frequent  campaigns  on 
the  Western  plains,  officers  and  men  alike  exhibited  great 
skill,  fortitude,  and  tenacity,  with  results  which  have  added 
a  new  chapter  of  glory  to  our  country's  history.  Even  when 
their  own  Generals  in  several  cases  were  temporarily  dis- 
abled the  troops  fought  on  with  the  same  heroic  spirit  until 
success  was  finally  achieved.  In  many  instances  the  officers 
placed  themselves  in  front  of  their  commands,  and  under 
their  direct  and  skilful  leadership  the  trained  troops  of  a 
brave  army  were  driven  from  the  thickets  and  jungles  of  an 
almost  inaccessible  country.  In  the  open  field  the  troops 
stormed  intrenched  infantry,  and  carried  and  captured  forti- 
fied works  with  an  unsurpassed  daring  and  disregard  of 
death.  By  gaining  commanding  ground  they  made  the 
Harbor  of  Santiago  untenable  for  the  Spanish  fleet,  and 
practically  drove  it  out  to  a  speedy  destruction  by  the 
American  Navy. 

While  enduring  the  hardships  and  privations  of  such  a 
campaign,  the  troops  generously  shared  their  scanty  food 
with  the  5,000  Cuban  patriots  in  arms  and  the  suffering 
people  who  had  fled  from  the  besieged  city.  With  the  24 
regiments  and  4  batteries,  the  flower  of  the  American  Army, 
were  also  three  volunteer  regiments.  These,  though  un- 
skilled in  warfare,  yet  inspired  with  the  same  spirit,  con- 
tributed to  the  victory,  suffered  hardships,  and  made  sacri- 
fices with  the  rest.  Where  all  did  so  well  it  is  impossible  by 
special  mention  to  do  justice  to  those  who  bore  conspicuous 
part.  But  of  certain  unusual  features  mention  cannot  be 
omitted — namely,  the  cavalry,  dismounted,  fighting  and 
storming  works  as  infantry,  and  a  regiment  of  colored  troops, 
who,  having  shared  equally  in  the  heroism  as  well  as  the 
sacrifices,  is  now  voluntarily  engaged  in  nursing  yellow-fever 
patients  and  burying  the  dead.  The  gallantry,  patriotism, 
and  sacrifice  of  the  American  Army,  as  illustrated  in  this 
brief  campaign,  will  be  fully  appreciated  by  a  grateful 
country,  and  the  heroic  deeds  of  those  who  have  fought  and 
fallen  in  the  cause  of  freedom  will  be  cherished  in  sacred 
memory  and  be  an  inspiration  to  the  living. 

By  command  of  Major-General  Miles: 

J.   C.    GlLMORE, 

Brigadier-General,  U.  S.  Volunteers. 
329 


WESTERN    UNIT 
Showing  the  military  posts  and  engagements  spoken  of  in  the  tex 


^-^Wfi^r^^-r^ 


TED    STATES 

xt,  also  the  railroads  that  were  constructed  up  to  the  year  1877 


INDEX 


ABERCROMBIE,  LIEUTENANT  W. 
F.,  Copper  River  expedition, 
213,  214. 

Adobe  walls,  stockade,   lai. 

Aguinaldo,  Emilio,  and  Amer- 
ican occupation,  272. 

Alexeieff,  Admiral,  command, 
308. 

Alger,  R.  A.,  Secretary  of  War, 
276,  288. 

Allen,  Colonel,  in  Porto  Rico, 
299. 

Allen,  Lieutenant  Henry  J.,  Cop- 
per River  expedition,  214. 

Allen's  Farm,  battle,  36. 

American  Horse,  Chief,  245. 

Anderson,  General,  271. 

Antietam,  battle,  43-47;  Federal 
opportunity  lost,  47;  delay 
after,  48. 

Apache  Indians,  uprising,  132; 
characteristics,  219,  220;  hos- 
tilities, 221,  223;  pursuit, 
225-226;  surrender,  227;  feel- 
ing against,  228. 

Appomattox  Court-House,  Lee's 
surrender,  90,  91. 

Army  of  Potomac,  McClellan  in 
command,  30;  at  Harrison's 
Landing,  40;  Antietam,  45- 
47;  Burnside  commands,  48; 
at  Fredericksburg,  48,  49; 
Hooker  in  command,  49;  in 
1863,  51 ;  Meade  in  command, 
56;  Gettysburg,  58-61;  and 
Grant,  62;  condition  in  1864, 
63 ;  battle  of  Wilderness,  63-64 ; 
Spottsylvania,  65-68;  Cold 
Harbor,  69;  Petersburg  and 
Richmond,  70-71 ;  Five  Forks, 
82-83;  Appomattox,  90-91. 


Atlanta,  capture,  79. 
Austria,  army,  264. 

BAILEY,  LIEUTENANT,  and  Sioux 
campaign,  149;  and  Bannock 
outbreak,  193. 

Baird,  Assistant  Adjutant-Gen- 
eral, wounded,  179. 

Baldwin,  General  Frank  D.,  and 
Indians,  124,  127,  153,  155, 
213;  invalided,  174. 

Bannock  Indian  outbreak,  192- 

iQS- 

Barlow,  General  Francis  C.,  com- 
mand, 39;  wounded,  45,  47; 
Brigadier-General,  48;  Spott- 
sylvania, 65-67,  77;  Major- 
General,  67;  Cold  Harbor,  70; 
disabled,  76. 

Bates,  General,  in  Spanish  War, 
281. 

Beauregard,  General,  organized 
army,  20;  commands  army  in 
Virginia,  21. 

Beaver,  General  James  A.,  men- 
tioned, 93. 

Bennett,  Captain,  death,  195. 

Benson,  Captain  H.  C.,  pursuit 
of  Apaches,  224,  225. 

Benteen,  Captain,  ana  Custer 
massacre,  188-189. 

Benton,  Senator,  and  transcon- 
tinental railroad,  108. 

Bernier,  Felix  Mato,  letter  to 
Miles,  299—300. 

Biddle,  Lieutenant,  and  In- 
dians, 174,  179. 

Biddle,   Major,   command,    122. 

Big  Crow,  Chief,  153,  155. 

Big  Foot,  Chief,  241. 

Black,  Colonel,  in  Porto  Rico,  29  7. 


331 


SERVING   THE    REPUBLIC 


Blanco,  Captain  -  General,  in 
Cuba,  291. 

Bloody  Lane,  fight,  45. 

Breckenridge,  John  C.,  candi- 
date for  Presidency  (1860),  15. 

Bretherton,  Captain,  and  In- 
dians, 177. 

Brett,  Lieutenant,  pursuit  of 
Apaches,  225. 

Bristol,   Major,   command,    122. 

Broad  Trail,  Chief,  182,  245. 

Broady,  Colonel  O.  K.,  men- 
tioned, 93. 

Brooke,  General,  in  Porto  Rico, 
302. 

Brown,  J.  Frank,  accompanies 
Miles  to  Arizona,  221. 

Brown,  John,  9. 

Brown,  Lieutenant,  pursuit  of 
Apaches,  224,  225. 

Bull  Run,  battle,  22. 

Burnside,  General  A.  E.,  com- 
mands Army  of  Potomac,  48 ; 
before  Fredericksburg,  48 ;  re- 
moved, 49. 

Bushnel,Mr.,andtheM0mtor,3o. 

Butler,  Major,  and  Sioux  In- 
dians, 155. 

CANBY,    GENERAL,    massacred, 

iS.o- 
Carlisle,  Indian  education  es- 
tablished at,  131. 

Carnegie,  Andrew,  and  Spanish 
War,  274. 

Carpenter,  Colonel,  rescue  of 
Forsyth,  120. 

Carr,  General  Eugene  A.,  Indian 
expedition,  119,  120. 

Carter,  Captain,  hors  de  combat, 
179. 

Cascade  Range,  211. 

Casey,  General  Silas,  in  Wash- 
ington, 28;  Fair  Oaks,  31. 

Casey,  Major,  and  Sioux,  155. 

"Casey's  Tactics,"  18. 

Cervera,  Admiral  Pascual  de,  at 
Santiago,  276. 

Charleston,  fall,  79. 

Charles  V.,  and  slaves  in  Amer- 
ica, 12,  13. 


Chatto,  Chief,  221. 

Chicago,  population,  107;  ex- 
position, 250,  251. 

Clarke,  Lieutenant  Powhatan 
H.,  pursuit  of  Apaches,  225. 

Clay,  Clement  C.,  and  assassina- 
tion of  Lincoln,  99,  100. 

Clay.Lieutenant, staff  officer,223. 

Cleary,  William  C.,  and  assassi- 
nation of  Lincoln,  99. 

Cleveland,  President  Grover, 
Pullman  strike,  254,  257. 

Coast  defenses,  261. 

Cochise,  Chief,  221. 

Cody,  Colonel  William  F.,  scout, 
i45- 

Cold  Harbor,  battle,  69-70. 

Collaza,  Enrique,  277. 

Compton,  Major,  command,  122. 

Cooper,  Captain  Charles  L.,  cap- 
ture of  Mangus,  228. 

Couch,  General  D.  N.,  organizing 
militia,  61. 

Crater  Lake,  211,  212. 

Crazy    Horse,    Chief,  139,    147, 

i53>  160- 

Crofton,  Lieutenant,  Cuban  ex- 
pedition, 274. 

Crook,  General,  Indian  cam- 
paign, 140,  144,  221. 

Cross,  Colonel,  killed  at  Gettys- 
burg, 62. 

Crow  encampment,  183,  184. 

Curtin,  Governor  Andrew  G.,  1 1. 

Curtis,  Mary,  7. 

Curtis,  William,  7. 

Gushing,  Caleb,   n. 

Custer,  General  George  A.,  cav- 
alry officer,  no;  engagement 
with  Indians,  in;  massacre, 
137,  140,  185;  letter  of  instruc- 
tions, 1 86,  187;  and  General 
Terry,  187,  188;  battle,  189- 
191;  enemies,  191,  192;  cham- 
pion, 192. 

Custer,  Mrs.  G.  A.,  no,  192. 

DAPRAY,  LIEUTENANT,  staff 
officer,  223. 

Davidson,  Colonel,  Indian  cam- 
paign, 122,  126. 


332 


INDEX 


Davis,  Commander,  in  Porto 
Rico,  298. 

Davis,  Jefferson,  and  assassina- 
tion of  Lincoln,  99;  arrest, 
100;  death,  100. 

Democratic  Convention  of  1860, 
15. 

Dewey,  Admiral  George,  battle 
in  Manila  Bay,  271. 

Diaz,  Porfirio,  President  of 
Mexico,  249. 

Dinwiddie  Court-House  occu- 
pied, 83. 

Doane,  Lieutenant,  and  In- 
dians, 172. 

Dodge,  Fort,  Miles  at,  122. 

Dorst,  Lieutenant-Colonel,  Cu- 
ban expedition,  274. 

Douglas,  Stephen  A.,   n,   15. 

"Dred  Scott  Decision,"  15. 

EARLY,  GENERAL  J.  A.,  inShen- 
andoah  Valley,  71,  72,  73. 

Ellsworth,  Colonel,  Zouaves  or- 
ganized, 18;  death,  21. 

Ericsson,    John,    and    Monitor, 

29,  36- 

Ernst,  General,  in  Porto  Rico, 
302. 

Everett,  Edward,  n. 

Ewers,  General  E.  P.,  and  In- 
dians, 170. 

FAIR  OAKS,  battle,  33. 

Farragut,  Admiral  David  Glas- 
gow, loyalty,  21. 

Fechet,  Captain  E.  G.,  and  Sit- 
ting Bull,  239. 

Feria,  General,  280. 

Finley,  Lieutenant,  pursuit  of 
Apaches,  224,  226. 

First  Division,  Second  Army 
Corps,  its  record,  76-78. 

Fisher,  fort,  Fall,  79. 

Five  Forks,  battle,  83. 

Forsyth,  General  George  A., 
Indian  expedition,  120. 

Fox,  William  F.,  quoted,  76,  77. 

France,  army,  264. 

Franklin,  General  W.  B.,  corps 
commander,  30. 


Fraser,  General  John,  men- 
tioned, 93. 

GAINES'S  MILL,  battle,  36. 

Gall,  Chief,  surrender,   182. 

Gait,  John  R.,  educator,  8. 

Garcia,  General,  in  Spanish  War, 
276,  277,  280,  282. 

Garretson,  Brigadier-General,  in 
Porto  Rico,  298. 

Garrison,  William  Lloyd,   n. 

Gaskill,  Colonel,  in  Porto  Rico, 
297. 

Gatewood,  Lieutenant,  staff  of- 
ficer, 223,  226. 

Germaine    sisters,    rescue,    127, 

ISO- 
Germany,  army,  264. 

Geronimo,  Chief,  221;  surrender, 
226,  227;  marauder,  228. 

Gettysburg  campaign,  58-61. 

Gibbon,  General  John,  Indian 
campaign,  140,  144,  171,  187. 

Gilmore,  General  J.  C.,  in  Span- 
ish War,  287,  297,  329. 

Glendale,  battle,  36. 

Godfrey,  Captain,  wounded,  179. 

Gordon,  General  J.  B.,  Fort 
Stedman,  81. 

Gosson,  Captain,  43. 

Grant,  General  (J.  S.,  success  at 
Fort  Donelson,  29;  Lieuten- 
ant-General,  62;  opening  of 
campaign,  1864,  63;  advance, 
63;  Wilderness,  63;  Spottsyl- 
vania,  65;  flanking  move- 
ment, 68;  North  Anna,  69; 
Cold  Harbor,  70;  crosses  the 
James,  7 1 ;  Petersburg  mine, 
71;  ana  Early's  mission,  72; 
Sheridan's  command,  73 ;  plan 
for  Sherman,  74;  before 
Richmond,  79;  Fort  Stedman, 
81;  fall  ot  Richmond,  86; 
pursuit  of  Lee,  87—90;  sur- 
render of  Lee,  90—91;  after- 
math of  war,  95;  and  Raw- 
lins,  95. 

Gray  Beard,  Chief,  127. 

Green,    Lieutenant,    Monitor- 
Merrimac  fight,  30. 


333 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 


Gresham,  W-   Q-,  Secretary  of 

State,  253. 
Griswold,  Mr.,  and  Monitor,  30. 

HAINES,    GENERAL,    in    Porto, 

Rico,  302. 
Hale,  Captain,  and  Indians,  174, 

T75i    I7^»    T77»    I79- 

Halleck,  General  H.  W.,  com- 
mander-in-chief,  39. 

Hancock,  General  W.  S.,  division 
commander,  46;  in  Gettys- 
burg campaign,  58;  Fred- 
ericksburg,  77;  quoted,  78. 

Harper's  Ferry,  9. 

Hartranft,  General  J.  F.,  Fort 
Stedman,  81.^ 

Hatfielctj  Captain  C.  A.  P.,  pur- 
suit or  Apaches,  225,  226. 

Hawkins,  General,  in  Spanish 
War,  282. 

Hayes,  Fort,  Miles  at,  no. 

Hemtzelman,  General  S.  P., 
corps  commander,  30. 

Henry,  General,  in  Spanish 
War,  289,  298. 

Hernandez,  Carlos,  277,  278. 

Hidalgo,  249. 

Higginson,  Captain,  and  cap- 
ture of  Porto  Rico,  296. 

Hitchcock,  Dr.  Alfred,  saves 
Miles' s  life  after  Chancellors- 
ville,  56. 

Hood,  General  J.  B.,  supersedes 
Johnston  in  command,  74. 

Hooker,  General  Joseph,  com- 
mands Army  of  the  Potomac, 
49;  march  to  Fredericksburg, 
5 1 ;  retrograde  movement,  52 ; 
Jackson's  manceuver,  52; 
Jackson's  attack,  52;  defeat, 
54 ;  retreat,  56 ;  removed, 
56. 

Howard,  General  O.  O.,  at  Blad- 
ensburg,  28;  Fair  Oaks,  30; 
wounded,  33;  before  Rich- 
mond, 35,  36;  Gettysburg 
campaign,  58;  and  Nez  Perces 
Indians,  171,  172,  176,  177, 
178. 


Hughes,  Governor,  of  Arizona, 

229 
Hulings,  General,  in  Porto  Rico, 

302. 
"Hump,"  Chief,  153,  159,  179. 

INDIANS,  life,  112-115;  religion, 
114;  ancestors,  116;  slavery, 
116,  117;  customs,  117,  118; 
beliefs,  119;  raiding  parties, 
119;  expeditions  against,  120; 
grand  council  at  Medicine 
Lodge,  120;  attack  adobe 
walls  stockade,  121;  cam- 
paign against,  in  1874,  122— 
131;  uprising  in  New  Mex- 
ico, 132-134;  Custer  mas- 
sacre, 137,  188-191;  cam- 
paign against,  in  1876,  77, 
137-166;  cause  of  war,  138, 
139;  surrender,  164,  165; 
loyalty  to  government,  170, 
ill',  Nez  Perces  campaign, 
171-181;  Crow  camp,  183, 
184;  Bannock  outbreak,  192— 
J955  "problem,"-  196-207; 
under  control,  209 ;  and  Indian 
Territory,  216,  217;  Apache, 
219-229;  hostilities,  origin, 
234;  Messiah,  235-237;  death 
of  Sitting  Bull,  239;  and  close 
of  wars,  246. 

Irrigation,     government,     229— 

231,   3I5~327- 
Italy,   army,    264. 

JACKSON,  GENERAL  T.  J.,  at 
Bull  Run,  34;  character,  34; 
threatens  McClellan,  35;  and 
Northern  movement,  40,  41; 
march  around  Hooker's  flank 
at  Chancellorsville,  52;  attack, 
52;  death,  54;  loss  to  Con- 
federate cause,  54. 

Johnson,  General  Edward, 
Spottsylvania,  66. 

Johnson,  President  Andrew, 
proclamation,  99 ;  adminis- 
tration, 10 1. 

Johnston,  General  Joseph  E., 
in  Shenandoah  Valley,  2  2 ;  at 


334 


INDEX 


Seven  Pines,  30;  disabled,  34; 

succeeded  by  Lee,  34;  Western 

command,  74;    removed,  74; 

reinstated,  80. 
Johnston,     Lieutenant     C.    P., 

pursuit  of  Apaches,  224,  228. 
Joseph,  Chief,    exchanged,  177; 

surrender,      178;      character, 

181;    quoted,  205. 
Juarez,     Benito,     President    of 

Mexico,  249. 

KANSAS   BORDER  WAR,   9. 

Kelly,  L.  £>.,  scout,  145. 

Keys,  General  E.  D.,  corps  com- 
mander, 30. 

Kicking  Bear,  Chief,  182,  235, 
236,  245. 

King  Philip's  War  (1675),  out- 
break, 6. 

LAME  DEER,  CHIEF,  161,  162, 
170. 

Lamont,  D.  S.,  Secretary  of 
War,  253. 

Lawton,  General  H.  W.,  Apache 
campaign,  224-228;  in  Span- 
ish War,  281,  290,  292. 

Lebo,  Captain,  pursuit  of 
Apaches,  225. 

Lee,  General  Jesse  M.,  charge  of 
Indian  agency,  217,  245. 

Lee,  General  R.  E.,  commands 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia, 
34;  plan  against  McClellan,  34, 
35;  seven  days'  battle,  34,  35; 
northern  invasion,  42;  An- 
tietam,  47 ;  Chancellorsville, 
51-54;  wounding  of  Jackson, 
54;  over-confidence,  59;  Get- 
tysburg, 59;  retreat,  60,  61; 
Battle  of  the  Wilderness,  63 ; 
Spottsylvania,  65-67;  North 
Anna,  69;  Cold  Harbor,  70; 
Petersburg,  70,  71;  sends 
Early  to  capture  Washington, 
71-73;  Fort  Stedman,  81; 
fall  of  Richmond  and  Peters- 
burg, 86,  87;  retreat,  89,  90; 
surrender,  90,  91. 


Lewis  and  Clark  expedition,  141, 
171. 

Lincoln,  President  Abraham, 
elected  President,  16;  feeling 
against,  17;  inauguration,  18; 
call  for  troops,  20,  39;  revered 
by  army,  47;  on  Gettysburg 
battlefield,  61;  in  Richmond, 
87;  at  City  Point,  95;  assas- 
sinated, 96;  mourning  for,  97; 
and  Panama  Canal,  98;  com* 
mission  to  Miles,  98,  99;  re- 
ward for  murderers,  99  j  100. 

Little  Big  Man,  Chief,  153. 

Little  Chief,  159. 

Little  Hawk,  Chief,  160. 

Llano  Estacado,  124,  131. 

Longstreet,  General  James,  in 
Gettysburg  campaign,  58. 

Looking  Glass,  Chief,  171,   179. 

Lynch,  Augustin,  mentioned,  93. 

Lyon,  General  Nathaniel,  death, 
29. 

MABINE,  Secretary  of  State  of 
Philippine  Republic,  305,  306. 

McClellan,  General  G.  B.,  com- 
mands Army  of  Potomac,  30; 
Fair  Oaks,  30-33;  delay  after 
Fair  Oaks,  34;  loss  of  depot, 
34;  change  of  base,  36;  Mal- 
vern  Hill,  37;  opportunity 
lost,  38;  Antietam,  43-46;  in- 
action after  Antietam,  47; 
removed,  48. 

McDonald,  Captain,  and  Sioux 
Indians,  155. 

McDougall,  General,  wounded, 
85;  mentioned,  93. 

McDowell,  General,  22. 

McKeeri,  General  H.  Boyd,  men- 
tioned, 93. 

McKinley,  President  William, 
opposed  to  Spanish  War,  268; 
proclamation,  271. 

McLaws,t  General  Lafayette, 
Fredeficksburg,  53. 

McNair,  Admiral,  271. 

MacKenzie,  Colonel,  Indian 
campaign,  122,  126,  153. 

Macy,  General  George  N.,  93. 


335 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 


Madill,  General,  wounded,  85; 
mentioned,  93. 

Mahone,  General  William,  forces 
repulsed,  64. 

Maine,  destruction,  269. 

Malvern  Hill,  battle,  36-39. 

Manassas,  battles,  41. 

Mangus,  Apache  chief,  221; 
captured,  228. 

Mangus-Colorado,  Chief,   221. 

Massachusetts,  early  struggle  for 
independence,  3. 

Maus,  General  Marion  P.,  175, 
287,  297. 

Meade,  General  George  G.,  com- 
mands Army  of  Potomac,  56; 
forces  under,  57;  Gettysburg, 
58,  59;  and  Lee's  retreat,  60; 
before  Petersburg  and  Rich- 
mond, 84. 

Meagher,  General,  at  Antietam, 

43- 

Mechanicsville,   battle,    36. 

Merrimac,     construction,     29; 
battle  with  Monitor,  30. 

Merritt,  General,  271. 

Mexico,  French  in,  94;  con- 
quest of,  by  Scott,  249. 

Miles,  Daniel  C.,  brother,  27. 

Miles,  Daniel,  father,  6,  7. 

Miles,  Daniel,  great  -  grand- 
father, 7,  9. 

Miles,  Joab,  grandfather,  7,  9. 

Miles,  N.  A.,  childhood,  4; 
favorite  pastimes,  5;  ances- 
tors, 6,  7;  education,  8;  long- 
ing for  military  profession,  9; 
preparation  for  service,  10; 
elected  captain,  25;  returned 
commission,  26;  on  staff  of 
General  Howard,  28;  first 
experience  in  war,  31,  32;  at 
Fair  Oaks,  33;  before  Rich- 
mond, 35;  at  Allan's  Farm, 
36;  Lieutenant-Colonel,  39, 
40;  Antietam,  43-45;  first 
experience  as  field  officer,  45; 
colonel,  48;  wounded,  49,  54, 
55,  78;  Fredericksburg,  53; 
Harrisburg,  6 1 ;  rejoined  com- 
mand, 62;  battle  of  the 


Wilderness,  63;  Todd's  Tav- 
ern, 64;  Spottsylvania,  65— 
67;  Brigadier-General,  67; 
North  Anna,  69;  Cold  Har- 
bor, 70;  Petersburg,  70;  com- 
mands First  Division,  Second 
Army  Corps,  71,  76,  78; 
in  sight  of  Richmond,  71; 
Ream's  station,  71;  Brevet 
Major  -  General,  79;  com- 
mands Second  Army  Corps, 


79;  Five  Forks,  84;  Suther- 
land Station,  84-85;  Sailor's 
Creek,  88;  High  Bridge,  89; 
flag  of  truce,  90;  Lee's  sur- 


render, 91-92;  assigned  to 
District  of  Fortress  Monroe, 
96;  Major-General  of  Volun- 
teers, 96,  08;  commands 
District  of  North  Carolina, 
102;  report  on  conditions  of 
colored  race,  1867,  104, 
105;  commands  Fifth  United 
States  Infantry,  107;  mar- 
riage, 107;  first  impression 
of  the  plains,  109;  at  Fort 
Hayes,  no;  and  Custer,  no; 
study  of  Indian  history,  112; 
at  Fort  Dodge,  122;  rescue 
of  Germaine  sisters,  127,  130; 
New  Mexico,  132;  urged 
measures  for  conduct  of  In- 
dian affairs,  134;  in  Colorado, 
135;  address  at  Leavenworth, 
1876,  135-136;  campaign 
against  Sioux,  137-168;  at 
Fort  Buford,  142;  winter 
quarters,  143,  144;  interview 
with  Sitting  Bull,  148-150; 
battle,  151;  pursuit  of  Sitting 
Bull,  152,  153,  238,  239; 
campaign  against  the  Ogalal- 
las  and  Cheyennes,  153-156; 
Indians  surrender,  159-160, 
164-166;  Lame  Deer,  161; 
joined  by  wife,  166;  Nez 
Perces  campaign,  169-181; 
Crow  encampment,  184;  Ban- 
nock Indian  outbreak,  192- 
195;  "The  Indian  Problem," 
196-207  ;  Brigadier-General, 


336 


INDEX 


United  States  army,  207,  209; 
commands  Department  of  the 
Columbia,  210;  and  Alaska 
explorations,  213,  214;  com- 
mands Department  of  the 
Missouri,  215;  accompanies 
Sheridan  to  Indian  Territory, 
215,  216;  commands  Depart- 
ment of  Arizona,  221;  Apache 
campaign,  221—229;  surren- 
der of  Geronimo,  226,  227; 
presentation  of  sword,  229; 
on  irrigation,  229—231;  com- 
mands Division  of  the  Pacific, 
23T»  233  J  visits  Mexico,  248, 
249 ;  Pullman  strike,  2  5  2-2  5  8 ; 
commands  Department  of  the 
East,  259;  commands  United 
States  army,  260;  visits  Eu- 
rope, 262—266;  war  with 
Spain,  268—305;  on  Maine 
disaster,  269;  condition  of 
army,  270;  and  navy,  271; 
ordered  to  Havana,  272; 
Tampa,  275;  Santiago,  285; 
and  Sampson,  286;  meeting 
with  General  Toral,  287,  291; 
Spanish  surrender,  293;  Porto 
Rico,  296-305;  in  Philippine 
Islands,  306-307;  China  and 
Japan,  308;  St.  Petersburg, 
308;  Paris,  309;  guest  of 
King  Edward,  309;  retired, 
309;  on  "Our  Unwatered  Em- 
pire, 3 1 5-3  2  7 ;  congratulatory 
order  to  the  army,  328-329. 

Miles,  Mrs.  N.  A.,  107,  no,  166. 

Miley,  Lieutenant,  in  Spanish 
War,  292. 

Miller,   Colonel,   death,  33. 

Mills,  General  Anson,  Indian 
campaign,  144. 

"Missouri   Compromise,"    15. 

Monitor,  construction,  29,  30; 
battle  with  Merrimac,  30. 

Morgan,  Governor  of  New  York, 

39,  4°- 
Morrow,   Colonel,   and  soldiers' 

canteen,  215. 
Moses,  Chief,  212. 
Mount  Hood,  211. 


Moylan,  Captain,  wounded,  179. 
Musset,     Lieutenant  -  Colonel, 

death,  39. 
Myles,    Rev.    John,    and    King 

Philip's  War,  6. 
Myles,  Samuel,  6. 

NAPOLEON,  Louis,  and  Mexico, 

94- 
Natchez,  Apache  chief,  221,  227, 

228. 
Negro,  troops,   103;    condition, 

104. 
Nez   Perces  Indians,   campaign 

against,  171-181. 
North  Anna,  battle,  69. 
Nugent,   General  Robert,  men- 

tioned, 93. 

O'CONNELL,     CAPTAIN,     Cuban 

expedition,  274. 
Oklahoma  opened,  219. 
Olney,  Richard,  Attorney-Gen- 

eral, 253. 
Ord,  General  E.  O.  C.,  attack  on 

Petersburg,  84  ;  pursuit  of  Lee, 

90. 

PANAMA   CANAL    and    Lincoln, 

98. 

Penn,  William,  and  Indians,  117. 
Petersburg,  siege,  7  1  ;  mine,  7  1  ; 

battle,  77,  84;  fall,  87. 
Phillips,  Wendell,  n,  12. 
Political  controversies,  n,  12, 

14. 
Pope,  Lieutenant,  and  Indians, 

124. 
Pope,  Major-General,  commands 

Army  of  Virginia,  41. 
Porcupine,  Chief,  235,  236. 
Porter,  General  Fitz-John,  corps 

commander,     27,    30;     over- 

whelmed, 36. 

Porto  Rico,  capture,  296-305. 
Powell,  Dr.,  and  Germaine  sis- 

ters,  128. 
Pratt,  Captain  R.  H.,  establishes 

Indian  education  at  Carlisle, 


Pretty  Bear,  Chief,   152. 


337 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 


Price,  Major,  Indian  campaign, 

122,  126. 
Pullman  strike,  252-258. 

RAIN -IN -THE -FACE,  surrender, 
182. 

Ramsey,  General,  at  Sutherland 
Station,  85;  mentiqned,  93- 

Rawlins,  General  John  A.,  and 
Grant,  95. 

Ream's  Station,  battle,  71. 

Reber,  Major,  in  Porto  Rico, 
299. 

Reconstruction  problems,  100- 
101. 

Red  Cloud,  Chief,  139,  245. 

Reno,  Major,  and  Custer  mas- 
sacre, 188—191. 

Reynolds,  Doctor,  steeplechase, 

43- 

Reynolds,  General  J.  F.,  in 
Gettysburg  campaign,  58. 

Richardson,  Colonel,  and  War- 
ren, 83. 

Richardson,  General,  death  at 
Antietam,  46,  76. 

Richmond,  siege,  34-39;  battle, 
84;  fall,  87. 

Rizel,  Jos6,  305. 

Romero,  249. 

Romeyn,  Lieutenant,  wounded, 
179. 

Ross,  Governor  of  New  Mexico, 
229. 

Rowan,  Lieutenant  A.  S.,  visits 
Cuba,  276. 

Rue,  Allen  Thorndyke,  196. 

SAILOR'S  CREEK,  battle,  77,  88. 

Salignac,  Colonel,  military  in- 
structor, 10. 

Salmon,  Sir  Nowell,  command, 
266. 

Sampson,  Admiral  W.  T.,  battle 
of  Santiago,  284;  visits  Miles, 
285;  at  Cabanas,  289. 

Sanders,  George  N.,  and  assassi- 
nation of  Lincoln,  99. 

Sarsopkin,  Chief,  212. 

Savage  Station,  battle,  36. 

Savannah,  captured,  79. 


Schley,  Admiral  W.  S.,  battle  of 
Santiago,  284. 

Schmalsle,  W.  F.,  scout,  126. 

Schofield,  General,  253. 

Schwan,  General,  in  Porto  Rico, 
302. 

Schwatka,  Lieutenant  Frede- 
rick, Alaska  expedition,  213. 

Scott,  General  George,  men- 
tioned, 93. 

Scott,  General  Winfield,  com- 
mand, 21 ;  loyalty,  22;  in 
Mexico,  249. 

Sedgwick,  General  John,  Fred- 
ericksburg,  54. 

Seven  days'  battle,  34-38. 

Seven  Pines,   battle,   30. 

Seward,  William  H.,  candidate 
for  President  (1860),  16;  at- 
tempted assassination  of, 

99- 

Shafter,  General  W.  R.,  Santiago 
campaign,  276-284,  286,  287, 
290,  294. 

Shellabarger,  Samuel,  and  re- 
construction bill,  101. 

Sheridan,  General  P.  H.,  inSfyen- 
andoah  Valley,  73,  79;  joins 
Grant,  82;  Five  Forks,  83,  84; 
in  pursuit  of  Lee,  87-90;  re- 
port on  Indian  conditions, 
164-165;  visits  Indian  Terri- 
tory, 215—216. 

Sherman,  Elizabeth,  166. 

Sherman,  General  W.  T.,  march 
to  the  sea,  74;  march  up  the 
coast,  79;  in  North  Carolina, 
80;  report  on  Indian  condi- 
tions, 165,  166. 

Sherman,  Mary  H.,  marriage, 
107;  and  Mrs.  Custer,  no; 
joins  husband  in  1877,  166. 

Sherman,  Senator  John,  101,  268. 

Short  Bull,  Chief,  235,  236,  245. 

Sioux  Indians,  campaign  against 
137-166. 

Sitting  Bull,  Chief,  139,  142, 147, 
148,  149,  150,  152,  153,  160, 
164,  178;  surrender,  182; 
quoted,  197;  and  the  Mes- 
siah, 237,  238;  death,  239. 


338 


INDEX 


Slavery,    original    charter,     12, 

Smith,  Lieutenant,  pursuit  of 
Apaches,  224. 

Snyder,  Captain,  and  Indians, 
177. 

Soldiers'  canteen  established, 
215. 

Spain,  war  with,  268-305;  con- 
dition of  army,  270;  and  navy, 
271;  battle  in  Manila  Bay, 
271;  surrender  of  Manila,  272; 
Cuban  expedition,  274-284; 
battle  of  Santiago,  284;  sur- 
render, 291,  293;  capture  of 
Porto  Rico,  296-305. 

Spotted  Eagle,   Chief,    182. 

Spotted  Tail,  Chief,    139. 

Spottsylvania,   battle,   65-67. 

Standish,  Miles,  3. 

Stanton,  E.  M.,  Secretary  of 
War,  99. 

Stanton,  Lieutenant,  staff  of- 
ficer, 223. 

Stedman,  Fort,  attack  on,  81. 

Stevens,  Thaddeus,  reconstruc- 
tion bill,  101. 

Stone  Calf,  Chief,  129. 

Stuart,  General  J.  E.  B.,  de- 
stroyed McClellan's  base  of 
supplies,  34;  Chancellorsville, 

52- 

Sturgis,  Major-General,  Indian 
campaign,  172,  176. 

Sumner,  General  E.  V.,  corps 
commander,  30;  before  Rich- 
mond, 3 1 ;  invalid,  46 ;  death, 
49. 

Sumner,  Senator  Charles,  u. 

Sumter,  Fort,  bombardment, 
20. 

Sutherland  Station,  battle,  77, 
84,  85,  87. 

Swinton,  William,  quoted,  83. 

TAMPA,  TROOPS  AT,  275. 

Taylor,  Colonel,  and  Lee's  sur- 
render, 91. 

Taylor,  General  Zachary,  in 
Mexico,  248. 

Terry,    General,    Indian     cam- 


paign, 140,  144,  146,  177;  and 

Custer,   185,   186,  187,  188. 
Texas,     chief      products,     131; 

area,  131. 
Thomas,    General    George    H., 

loyalty,    21,    75;     battle    of 

Nashville,  75. 
Thompson,  Captain  W.  A.,  staff 

officer,  223. 
Thompson,  Jacob,  and 

nation  of  Lincoln,  99. 
Tonasket,  Chief,  212. 
Toral,  General  Jos6,  surrenders 

Santiago,  287,  291,  293. 
Torres,   Louis    E.,   Governor  of 

Sonora,   Mexico,   229. 
Transcontinental  railroad,    108, 

109,  119. 

Tucker,  Beverly,  and  assassina- 
tion of  Lincoln,  99. 
Turkey,  army,  262;  Sultan,  262, 

263. 

Two  Moons,  Chief,  153. 
Tyler,    Captain,    and    Indians, 

177. 

UPTON,  GENERAL  EMORY,  Cold 

Harbor,  70. 
Ute  Indian  uprising,  132. 

VAN  SCHACK,  GEORGE,  men- 
tioned, 93. 

Victoria,  Queen,  sixtieth  an- 
niversary, 265,  266. 

Victoris,  Chief,  221. 

WAINWRIGHT,     COMMANDER 

RICHARD,     and     capture     of 

Porto   Rico,    296. 
Wallace,  General   Lew,  at  Mo- 

nocacy,  72. 
Walsh,    Lieutenant,    pursuit   of 

Apaches,  224,  225. 
Warren,    General    G.    K.,    Five 

Forks,   82,  83;  relieved  from 

command,  84. 
"Warren    Guards,"    organized, 

25. 
Wheelan,    Captain,    and    Lame 

Deer,  162. 


339 


SERVING    THE    REPUBLIC 


Wheeler,     General    Joseph,    in 

Spanish  War,  282,  287,  292. 
Whipple,  Bishop,  and  Indians, 

118. 

White  Bull,  Chief,  153,  159. 
White     Oak     Swamp,     battle, 

36. 
Whitney,     Lieutenant     H.    H., 

visits  Cuba,  276;  Porto  Rico, 

297,  298. 
Wilder,   Lieutenant,  pursuit  of 

Apaches,  226. 
Wilderness,  battle  of  the,  63,  64, 

67. 
Williams,   Roger,   and  Indians, 

117. 
Wilson,  General  James  H.,    in 

Porto  Rico,  298,  299,  302. 
Wilson,  Senator  Henry,  u,  24, 

28. 
Wilson's  Creek,  battle,  29. 


Winslow,  Mr.,  and  the  Monitor, 

3°- 

Winthrop,  Robert,  n. 

Wise,  Captain,  in  Spanish  War, 
285. 

Wolseley,  Lord,  command,  266. 

Wood,  Lieutenant  Leonard,  and 
Apache  campaign,  224. 

Woodford,  Stewart  L.,  Minister 
to  Spain,  268. 

Woodhall,  Sergeant,  and  In- 
dians, 126. 

Worden,  Captain  J.  L.,  Monitor- 
Merrimac  fight,  30. 

YELLOWSTONE  NATIONAL  PARK 

visited,  195,  196. 
Young,     General,     in     Spanish 

War,  282. 

ZuLicK,Governor  of  Arizona,  229. 


THE    END 


